《Rebirth From Ordinary Person To The Strongest》


 Chapter 1: Reincarnation of an Ordinary Guy

    If I had to describe my life in one word, it would be a boring stamp rally.


    I wasn''t born to rich parents, nor was I struck by extraordinary misfortune. I went through elementary, middle, and high school, and then attended university on a schrship.


    Although I had some trouble during job hunting, I managed to get a job at a nearby printingpany, a ten-minute walk from the apartment where I lived alone during college.


    From there, it''s been the same monotonous days of stamping the same thing over and over again.


    On weekdays, I walk to thepany, and on weekends, I spend my time either sleeping at home or watching YouTube. When I watch VTuber streams and y social games, the weekend ends before I know it.


    I don''t have any particr hobbies. Sure, watching streams and ying social games might be hobbies, but I don''t have any money, so I don''t spend on donations or in-game purchases.


    There''s no significant change, and I don''t dive into events myself.


    So, my life is just a stamp rally, pressing the same stamp every day.


    "Ahh, I want a girlfriend."


    I muttered that in my room, not because I really wanted one, but just to show a bit of ''urgency'' in my life for a change of pace.


    It was really just lip service.


    I don''t intend to go to ces where I could meet someone, nor do I n to try dating apps. I''ve heard that STDs are on the risetely, and that scares me.


    I don''t want to take on challenges and fail. I don''t want to get involved in anything either.


    In the end, I love this unchanging daily life.


    When I looked away from my smartphone and nced outside the window, the setting sun was shining in.


    "I need to buy some food."


    I don''t bother with cooking. Living alone as a man without a girlfriend or expensive hobbies, I get all my meals from the convenience store. Convenience store meals are easy because I don''t have to think about them.


    I always get a 550 yen ramen and a vegetable juice, at least pretending to care about my health.


    When I left the room with only my keys and smartphone, the sunset was illuminating me.


    "...There''s nothing in my life."


    That''s how I want it, so it should be fine. But am I really satisfied with my life?


    "Stop, stop. Thinking about it won''t change anything."


    I shook my head to dismiss the thought. Then, worried that someone might have seen my odd behavior, I looked around... and felt relieved that no one was there.


    It felt a bit eerie that no one was walking around on a Sunday evening, but I figured it wasn''t something to worry about since the sun was still up, and just as I was about to open Twitter...


    There was a creepy man in front of me.


    "Ha, ha..."


    He was breathing heavily as if after an intense exercise. His eyes were wild... and he was staring at me. No, he was ring at me. Despite it almost being winter, he was wearing only a tank top, and his skinny body looked extremely cold in the autumn wind.


    ...What the hell, this is creepy.


    I thought and dropped my gaze to my smartphone. It''s best not to get involved with people like this.


    That was my mistake.


    "...Hah!"


    The creepy man''s eerie breath reached my ears, and something stabbed into my chest.


    "Ah..."


    I tried to scream, but only a strange sound came out. Realizing it was my own voice and copsing to the ground happened simultaneously.


    "Ha, ha! You! You''ve been watching me all this time! You! You put a bug in my house and even installed surveince cameras!!"


    The man was saying something, but it didn''t register in my ears. It couldn''t!


    It hurts, it hurts, it hurts, it hurts!!!!


    The pain was burning my brain. My chest hurt so much that I couldn''t think of anything. I couldn''t breathe. I didn''t know if I should inhale or exhale.


    My vision was spinning. The man''s figure was fading. Warmth was flowing out of my body, and I was getting extremely cold. My vision was turning ck.


    I''m dying.


    "...I don''t want... to die."


    I don''t want to die. I don''t want to die.


    But even though I don''t want to die, the bleeding from my body won''t stop.


    I''m dying.


    And then, my consciousness faded.


    When I woke up, there was a wooden ceiling above me.


    Is this... a hospital? No, a hospital would feel more sterile. Then where is this?


    Thinking that, I tried to look at my body and sit up, but...


    "Aeh."


    I couldn''t lift my body. My head was too heavy to lift. Also, my voice sounded oddly high-pitched, unlike my usual voice.


    What is this? What''s happening?


    Wanting to know what had happened to my body, I lifted my hand and saw... a white, plump arm.


    "...Ueh?"


    I tried to say "What the heck," but my mouth wouldn''t move. Moving my tongue around in my mouth, I realized something shocking.


    I had no teeth.


    Were my teeth pulled out? No, that wouldn''t exin this situation.


    Iprehensible, my emotions overflowed, and I started to cry.


    "Waaah! Waaah!!"


    As I cried like that, a woman appeared with the sound of running feet, bringing a sense of relief.


    But she was incredibly tall. This woman, several times my size, gently picked me up and said,


    "Itsuki. Are you hungry?"


    She began to soothe me.


    Even though I''m an adult, I calmed down unconsciously. I felt my overflowing emotions settle back into my chest.


    "Were you lonely? You''re a good boy."


    Listening to the woman''s strangely calming voice, I began to understand my situation.


    A small, white arm. A mouth that couldn''t speak. No teeth at all.


    And most notably, the name "Itsuki," which had no connection to my original name.


    It''s unbelievable, but it seems I''ve be a baby.


    "Daddy will be home soon."


    "Mmm."


    Thenguage I heard was Japanese, and the woman in front of me, who seemed to be my mother, was Japanese too.


    It appears I was reborn in Japan... maybe? If so, what happened to my dead body? A random attacker incident would be national news, so I''d like to see if there''s a TV.


    I tried to move my neck, but it was too heavy.


    Why...?


    Then I remembered what I learned in home economics ss and understood.


    This body''s neck isn''t strong enough to support itself yet.


    So, I only moved my eyes to look around the room... there was no TV. There was just a futon for a baby to sleep in.


    The floor was tatami, and the room was divided by sliding doors, giving it a very traditional Japanese feel.


    Maybe I was reborn into a fairly wealthy family.


    Thinking that, I felt relieved. Being reborn in Japan alone made me feel lucky, but being born into a wealthy family was... a silver lining. This way, I was less likely to die soon.


    If I had been reborn in a country with poor security or in poverty, it would have been different.


    I don''t want to die anymore. That obvious thought was stuck in my head.


    I still remembered the pain of being stabbed in the chest with a knife or something.


    I''d do anything to escape that pain. That pain was so intense that I thought that way.


    As I felt a deep sense of relief, sleepiness overwhelmed me. A baby''s body gets sleepy easily, even without doing anything.


    Thinking that, I closed my eyes and felt my body beingid down. My mother must have put me to bed.


    Feeling a sense of relief, I was about to fall asleep when my mother sped her hands together and prayed strongly,


    "Please, let him reach three years old safely."


    Her words, which I didn''t understand as someone who had never raised a child, strangely lingered in my ears.

 Chapter 2: I Reincarnated in Modern... Japan?

    A few days have passed since then.


    And I''m convinced.


    I know it''s hard to believe, but I really have be a baby.


    I have be a baby.


    Of course, I''ve wanted to redo my life more than once or twice. In fact, I would do it all over again if I could. I used to love my boring stamp rally life, but I was never truly satisfied with it.


    But normally, if you wanted to start your life over, wouldn''t you start in middle school or high school? Why start from just being born?


    I was drinking from my mother''s breast, but I don''t know what it tasted like. I think I read an article on the Inte once that babies can''t distinguish tastes because they haven''t developed a sense of taste yet.


    My newborn tongue has not developed yet.


    I hope it will grow soon. With this body, I have no other entertainment than sleeping.


    My stomach is full, so I take my mouth off the breast.


    She lifted me up and gently patted me on the back.


    Can you burp?


    If I were to say this to a grown man, it would be nothing more than encouragement, but a baby''s body can''t even burp by itself.


    When a baby swallows milk, it takes in air with it, so its stomach fills up with air after eating.


    I would cry because I would feel sick if I didn''t burp.


    "BURPP"


    "That''s great that you burp!"


    I was praised for burping. I was so happy.


    Moreover, burping made me feel morefortable, and I couldn''t help but smile and let out a squeal.


    And my motherughs when she sees it.


    What a good life.


    In my previous life, if I had burped in public, I would have been called a "creep," and if I hadughed without knowing what it meant, I would have been called a "creep."


    But what do you think?


    Here, you are praised for everything you do, and if youugh without meaning, your mother willugh along with you. What should I call this if not happiness? I am d to have been reborn!


    I was about to be relieved, but then I remembered something my mother said to me and I almost started crying. I was so happy to hear her say, "Please pray that this baby will reach the age of three in one piece."


    It is true that a baby''s body is fragile.


    If they get sick, their lives may be in danger.


    But this is modern Japan. There is no doubt about that.


    Whenever I think my mother is asleep, she is sometimes close by touching her phone, and I have heard TV-like noises from far away.


    That''s why I wonder.


    I wonder why she is praying for me, saying things like ''be safe.''


    Babies'' bodies are weak and they are more likely to diepared to adults.


    However, the mortality rate of babies in Japan is not high. It is rather low.


    The reason I know this is that in my previous life I worked for a printingpany, printing leaflets, advertisements, posters, etc. for localpanies, and among them was a job from a hospital. The job was to create posters to alert the public to baby deaths.


    I still remember it because it was a job I did fairly early in my career.


    I wondered if maybe this body had a pre-existing condition or something, but if it was a baby and had a life-threatening illness, it would be in the hospital. I am not at home.


    And what''s more, if that prayer was just one time, I wouldn''t be so worried about it either. My mother prays like that every time after she puts me to bed.


    I feel uneasy when she does that, no matter how much I am a grown man inside.


    And when I have a baby''s body, I can''t control my anxiety and cry. So, I would like her to quit such things as much as possible,


    "Please... I wish Itsuki will make it past the age of three safely."


    I was just finishing a breastfeed and was dozing off when she said that and I freaked out.


    "Whew!"


    My mother''s face suddenly changed color when I let out a cry.


    I thought that her anxious face was showing that she was worried about me, so I tried to hold back my tears.


    Then, my mother gently patted my head,


    She said, "You were able to hold back the tears. That''s great!"


    She praised me.


    Ahhh... Life as a baby is not so bad.


    I was happy to get praises no matter what I did.


    "Let''s go to bed."


    "Ah!"


    But it''s not without its problems.


    In this state, in this outfit, there is nothing to do.


    In other words, I have nothing to do. Just nothing to do.


    I thought that even a baby could at least watch TV, but I soon realized that I was wrong.


    This house is apparently quite spacious, and I, the baby, have my own room, where there is no TV, no smartphone, and not even a tablet.


    I guess they are very eager to educate me. As a modern person who has be ustomed to information overload, it is boring for me.


    Of course, my mother reads me picture books and stories before I go to bed, but even if I listen to Cindere, Snow White, or Hansel and Gretel, I''m still bored, right?


    I know all of them, or rather, every time I hear them, I think, "Oh, I remember that one."


    I want to hear new stories. I''d like to see anime if I could. But with my body, I wonder if the cartoons they show me are for toddlers. Like Anpanman?


    I was about to go to sleep, thinking that if I could only manage to have some free time, my life would be great.


    I was about to go to sleep when a thought urred to me. Come to think of it, I haven''t seen my father since I took on this form.


    It''s been a few days since I took on this form.


    The only person I''ve encountered is my mother, and I haven''t seen my father. Or rather, I hear voices other than my mother, but they are all female voices. I am the only man in this house.


    It must be inconvenient for a woman to live alone in such a big house.


    I''ve never raised a child before, but this is a big house for a woman.


    I''ve never raised a child, but is it possible to live in such a big house and not even have the help of a grandfather or grandmother?


    Hmmm. I don''t know, I''ve never raised a child.


    Not only have I never raised a child, I''ve never even had a girlfriend, so I really don''t know what it''s all about.


    So I just stop thinking about it and go to bed.


    It''s a baby''s prerogative to sleep as long as they want without worrying about the time.


    Just as I was about to let go of my consciousness, I felt a severe fevering on from my lower abdomen.


    What is this abdominal pain?


    The next moment after I thought of such a leisurely thought, an intense pain that seemed to echo in the pit of my stomach and an unbelievable fever hit my body.


    "Waaah! Wah-wah!"


    I involuntarily began to cry, unable to bear the pain and fever.


    Then my mother, who was standing beside me, turned pale and took me in her arms.


    "Itsuki, are you all right? Itsuki! Itsuki!"


    It hurts! Ow, ow, ow!


    What the hell! It hurts too much!


    The pain and heat I felt when I died.


    A pain no less intense than that assaulted my entire body.


    My breathing stops. My vision is blurred.


    Death.


    The word came to my mind again.


    It''s okay. It''s okay! I have my mother!


    The fever is killing me, and in my spinning vision, I see my mother desperately holding me in her arms.


    I don''t want to die. I don''t want to die.


    I don''t want to die. I don''t want to die!


    I thought I had escaped from that pain.


    I thought I didn''t have to die anymore!


    "Ah! Why does this always happen when he is not here...!"


    As I listened to my mother''s words, I strained every part of my body to escape the pain.


    It worked.


    With a sickening sound, the heat that had been coursing through my entire body was released from my buttocks.


    The next moment, the heat that had been in my body until a few moments ago seemed to have receded.


    My vision was calm. It was as if I had been having a bad dream.


    Deceased, right?


    I let out a sigh of relief, and at the same time, my mother changed my diaper with a startled look on her face.


    "You survived the ''demon-eaters.'' Good for you. You really are a good boy, Itsuki."


    Her mother burst into tears.


    I was tilting my head at the word "demon-eaters," a word I''d never heard of before,


    "Ugh."


    I couldn''t help butugh at the sight of her shedding tears while looking at my poop.

 Chapter 3: Exorcist

    ¡ºDemon Eater¡». That seems to be the term for those intense bouts of heat and pain.


    What could it be? I''ve never heard this term before.


    Even if I wanted to look it up, I don''t have a smartphone, and I can''t use aputer in this body.


    So, the truth remains in the dark.


    However, I can tell that it''s something quite ''bad''.


    If I hadn''t endured it, I would have died.


    The realization sent chills down my spine, and I almost started crying. No, no, no. I''m an adult inside; I can''t just cry over everything.


    I held back the tears and stared at the ceiling from the futon.


    What would have happened if that had hit a real baby? Even as an adult on the inside, all I could do was clench every muscle in desperation. A real baby probably wouldn''t survive it.


    ...Huh? So maybe my mother''s wish for me to "grow up safely until three"es from this ''Demon Eater''?


    Even though I was just reborn, I started doubting if this was really Japan, and I sighed inwardly. Maybe being reborn wasn''t free after all.


    No way. Since I''ve been reborn, I want to live a more enjoyable life.


    Thinking about that, I directed my awareness to my lower abdomen.


    "...Hmmm."


    There''s something that''s been bothering me for a while.


    Heat. I can feel heat umting in my belly. I realized this suddenly after the ''Demon Eater'' episode.


    But this isn''t the kind of heat that harms the body like ''Demon Eater.''


    Rather, it''s a gentle warmth that soothes my body.


    It feels so natural, like it was there from the start. It''s like my mother put a hot water bottle on me, but I know she didn''t because I checked when she took me out of her arms earlier.


    Well, warmth is nice, but...


    "Hmmm."


    This heat is making it hard to sleep...


    If you''ve ever experienced having your feet cold in winter while the center of your body feels hot, that''s exactly what this feels like. The temperature difference between the core of my body and the outside feels ufortable.


    So, even if I try to sleep, my belly''s heat keeps me awake.


    ...What should I do?


    For now, I tried chanting ''Go away, heat!'' but nothing changed.


    Well, yeah, of course, it wouldn''t change just like that.


    Instead of disappearing, it would be better if the heat spread to my feet and fingers.


    With that thought in mind, I focused on the heat itself, and then... it moved.


    "Wha!?"


    It moved!?


    I can''t believe it moved.


    I was so surprised that I almost started crying.


    But if the heat can move, that''s perfect.


    I slowly, bit by bit, spread the heat throughout my body, like dissolving miso in miso soup.


    After a while, I could feel the heat that had been umting in my belly spreading throughout my body.


    ...Warm.


    Just as I found a solution in an unexpected way and was about to fall asleep, a loud voice boomed from the entrance.


    "I''m home!"


    I was startled by the sudden male voice and woke up instantly.


    In this body, I might start crying... but I was too surprised to cry.


    "Where''s Itsuki!? Is he here!?"


    "He''s sleeping in the nursery."


    The voice, apanied by loud footsteps, was clearly a man''s voice, unlike my mother''s.


    ...Why is his voice so loud?


    "Really! I want to see his face!!"


    "Of course. Go ahead. He''s your child."


    Hearing my mother say ''your child'' made my spine stiffen. So, this voice belongs to my father. I do have a father. Well, of course, I do.


    As I was processing these confusing thoughts, the sliding door between the veranda and the room was flung open with force.


    "Oh...! Is this Itsuki...!!"


    "Yes. Please hold him."


    "Uh, um. He''s so small."


    "He''s a baby, after all."


    I couldn''t move freely since my neck wasn''t stable yet.


    So, I moved only my eyes to see my father''s face... and I gasped.


    He was an astonishinglyrge man.


    His body was thick with muscles that seemed to burst from his clothes.


    His face was covered in scars, and he wore an eyepatch over one eye.


    Wh-what is this!?


    Why does he look like a battle-hardened soldier in Japan!!?


    My surprise quickly turned into tears, breaking the dam of my emotions.


    "Waaaaahhhhhh!!!!"


    "Ugh! He''s crying..."


    The overly stern man seemed confused in front of my crying, and it was somewhat amusing, but the shock was greater. My mother gently picked up my crying body.


    The familiar feeling calmed me, and my emotions slowly settled.


    "He stopped crying."


    "...Um."


    "Now, please hold him. Support his neck properly since it''s not stable yet."


    "Um...!!"


    My father, now reduced to monosybic responses, nervously took me from my mother. His body was rough and muscr, unlike my mother''s. But wrapped in the same kind of kindness, I noticed a strange sensation.


    ...What is this?


    I felt the same heat in the center of my father''s body that I had in my belly.


    "So cute...!"


    "He''s our child."


    As my father poked my cheeks, I noticed how thick his fingers were. How does one grow fingers that thick? His fingers were also covered in scars. What is going on?


    "Um, honey..."


    "What is it?"


    "Today, Itsuki experienced ''Demon Eater''..."


    "What?"


    Hearing my mother say that, my father''s expression changed.


    Could it be that ''Demon Eater'' is amon term in households with children, and I just didn''t know it?


    "He''s not even a month old yet. Isn''t it too early?"


    "Y-yes. But he suddenly had a high fever."


    "But he seems normal now. His magic power has stabilized."


    ...What did you just say?


    Did you say magic power??


    That''s something I can''t ignore.


    Even if I''m clueless about parenting, I know about magic power.


    That''s a term from manga and games, not child-rearing.


    "However, I am a member of the Kisaragi family. I wouldn''t mistake ''Demon Eater''."


    "Hmm... But his magic power is evenly distributed throughout his body. It''s as if he''s performing ''Kai-jutsu''."


    Kai-jutsu...?


    What is that?


    "No way! That technique is for children around five years old! I''ve never heard of a newborn using it..."


    "Maybe Itsuki is a genius!"


    My fatherughed heartily.


    But my mother didn''t seem convinced,


    "Stop saying strange things! If he gets hit by ''Demon Eater'' again, he might really die next time! We should suppress his magic power immediately..."


    "Don''t worry, Kaede. It''s stable now. Touching his magic power recklessly is more dangerous. You know that, right?"


    Oh, my mother''s name is Kaede.


    I didn''t know her name until now, so I felt like I gained something.


    "This child might be the greatest exorcist in the history of the Kisaragi family!"


    ...Exorcist?


    What is that... before I could think further, my father hugged me tightly, and I started crying again.


    Crying, I screamed inside.


    Is this really Japan!!?

 Chapter 4: The Privileges of the Reincarnated

    It''s been exactly one year since I was reincarnated into this world.


    Of course, my neck has stabilized, and I''ve started to speak a little. It was good that my taste buds developed so I could enjoy the taste of food, but I didn''t expect the baby food to taste so nd. Well, it''s not bad, just... gentle on the body.


    But I managed to reach my first birthday without dying. That''s something to celebrate, especially since I survived those terrifying ''Demon Eater'' episodes multiple times.


    And over this past year, I''ve learned something important.


    There is magic in this Japan.


    Magic, meaning things like turning pumpkins into carriages or building houses out of candy... Okay, that''s too influenced by picture books, but you get the idea. Such things exist in this world.


    At first, I thought this ce wasn''t Japan. But I was wrong. This country is definitely Japan, and I live in Tokyo. The difference is that there''s a concept of magical power, and magic exists.


    And apparently, all humans have magical power... and ''demons''¡ªmonsters like yokai and other creatures¡ªattack people. That''s the kind of world this is.


    I was born into the Kisaragi family, a family of exorcists who kill these monsters for a living, and I am their eldest son.


    When I first reincarnated here, my father never came home because he was busy with his exorcist work. And those scars all over his body? He got them fighting ''demons''. I heard these heroic tales before bed.


    Those ''demons''¡ªlet''s call them monsters because it''s easier. These monsters are strong, very strong. Normally, exorcists gather in numbers to subdue them, and some even die in the process.


    When I was crawling around the house, I was startled to find an altar with many memorial pictures... Later, my father exined, and I understood.


    I saw a baby''s photo among the memorial pictures, which exined why my mother prayed so fervently.


    I probably had a brother... and he couldn''t survive the ''Demon Eater''.


    That''s why I became the eldest son. It''s a grim story.


    ''Demon Eater'' is terrifying. If left alone, you die. That''s clear. The image of ''death'' is etched into my brain and won''t leave.


    So I couldn''t help butin.


    "Ya!"


    It was supposed to be "I don''t want this," but as a baby, I couldn''t articte well.


    The pronunciation doesn''t matter. I''m not satisfied with this situation.


    I was stabbed by a random attacker and died. Then I was reincarnated. I can ept that, reluctantly.


    But why do I have to face death again in my reincarnated life!?


    Moreover, the job awaiting my grown self is an exorcist¡ªa job with a high mortality rate. Naturally, I don''t want that job. I don''t want to experience pain or death again.


    But unfortunately, I don''t have the option to not be an exorcist.


    I''m the only child and the eldest son of this family. And traditionally, the family business of exorcism is inherited by the eldest son. So I have to be an exorcist.


    It''s absurd. What kind of logic is that?


    "Ya¡­"


    I don''t want to die. How can I avoid pain and death?


    I pondered whileining in my head.


    Maybe I could stick to support roles? That was my first thought, but I remembered that some monsters prioritize killing support exorcists, and I almost cried. This idea is rejected.


    Then, how about partnering with a very strong exorcist to protect me? Sounds good, but I recalled that my father sometimes worked alone. No matter how strong my partner is, I''d eventually have to work alone. Rejected.


    What should I do?


    I thought and thought and thought¡­ and then it hit me.


    I should be strong.


    It was an obvious solution. Why didn''t I think of it sooner?


    There''s a saying in my previous life: ''Kill before you get killed.''


    The paines from being attacked by monsters. If I kill them before they attack, I won''t feel pain. And I won''t die. If my life''s path is set, then I must struggle to survive on it.


    I never struggled in my previous life. I chose schools and jobs where I could easily get in. I never put in desperate effort.


    So, I think... maybe trying hard isn''t so bad after all.


    This genius idea made me feel euphoric.


    Yes, since I have a second life, I''ll put in the effort. I''ll be strong.


    That way, I won''t have to endure pain. I won''t die.


    I was overjoyed. But then I noticed the heat in my abdomen... and calmed down.


    Right, there''s magic power.


    The ''Demon Eater'' that attacked me was caused by the magic power overflowing from the ''vessel'' inside me. Over the year, I noticed that this magic power increases just by breathing.


    It umtes in my body, and when it overflows from the ''vessel'', it attacks me. It''s a troublesome thing.


    Every time, I circte the magic power throughout my body or force it out to expel it from the ''vessel''. But I''ve faced the ''Demon Eater'' more than once or twice because I couldn''t keep up.


    To avoid the pain and suffering, I need to rapidly expel the magic power. I can''t count how many times my mother helped me. It''s fine while I''m a baby, but thinking about the future, I need to control the ''Demon Eater'' quickly, or it will be a serious issue.


    So, my primary goal is to have a ''vessel''rge enough to contain my magic power.


    How can I make the vesselrger?


    I realized something over the year.


    It''s by experiencing ''Demon Eater''.


    To avoid ''Demon Eater'', I need to endure it. It sounds contradictory, but it''s true.


    Although I don''t want to think about it, my vessel grows each time I face ''Demon Eater''. I can feel it.


    Probably, my body is adapting to contain the rampaging magic power. It''s like muscle pain from level-up training.


    So, to grow my vessel, I need to trigger ''Demon Eater''. How? It''s simple: umte magic power in the vessel without releasing it. It will overflow on its own.


    But seeking death to avoid it is counterproductive.


    I was stuck.


    While my mother was changing my diaper, I had a thought.


    What if I channel all the magic power into the vessel at this moment?


    Usually, I distribute the magic power throughout my body to prevent ''Demon Eater''. If I return it, the vessel will overflow, causing ''Demon Eater''.


    But... I can expel it immediately.


    Let''s try it.


    I gave it a shot.


    In the next moment, heat surged from my abdomen.


    Just before the unbearable pain and heat overwhelmed me, I quickly expelled what needed to be expelled.


    "Come on, Itsuki! It''s good that it happened before I changed your diaper..."


    My mother scolded me, but the important thing was whether my magic power vessel had grown.


    I focused on the vessel inside me.


    ...It increased.


    No doubt about it.


    Even that brief ''Demon Eater'' expanded my magic power vessel.


    The pain was short-lived, and I sessfully expanded the vessel without facing death. My mood soared.


    Yes! The experiment was a sess!


    A training method only a baby, unafraid of public embarrassment, could use!


    I''ll call it the expulsion training!


    Look! Exorcists of the world!


    This is the privilege of the reincarnated!!!

 Chapter 5: Growth

    I decided to conduct the training to expand my vessel by entering a slight ''Demon Eater'' state three times a day, just before my mother changes my diaper. This timing is the least ufortable.


    Even though my body is that of a baby, having "It" in the diaper is unpleasant. Have you ever imagined the feeling of having that stuck to your butt every time you move?


    You might say, "Why not do it in the toilet?" but at one year old, I can''t do toilet training. I don''t know when toilet training usually starts since I''ve never raised a child, but it''s probably around the time a child starts walking, maybe two or three years old.


    Until then, I have to get along with this diaper. It''s disheartening to think my first friend in this new life is a diaper, but as long as things end well, it''s fine. I''ll make lots of friends from now on.


    "Itsuki, you did a great job expelling your magic today too."


    "Majoku! Majoku!"


    "That''s right. You have to expel it properly, or your tummy will hurt."


    As my mother changed my diaper, I pped my hands. It seems she understands that I''m expelling my magic power. Over the past few days, I''ve been intentionally expelling it for training, and my mother has visibly be more rxed.


    She must be traumatized by the fact that my brother died from ''Makui.'' I understand that feeling.


    So, I want my mother to feel at ease. As long as I can expel my magic power outside, ''Makui'' won''t ur. It simply can''t.


    Even though I look like this, this is my first act of filial piety.


    Actually, seeing my mother rx makes me feel at ease too. Thinking back, I was a kind child when I was little. Where did I go wrong? Well, I''m still a child now.


    "How is Itsuki doing?"


    "He''s much calmer. Recently, he seems to have learned how to expel his magic power outside, so I''m relieved."


    "I see. He''s learned it on his own. He''s a strong boy."


    My father lifted me up right after my diaper was changed. I caught a glimpse of my mother''s worried face.


    "I hope he can safely reach three years old..."


    "Yes, indeed. Hopefully, nothing will happen..."


    Their voices trailed off, and I inwardly retorted.


    Hey! That''s what I''m worried about!!


    Bing stronger to avoid dying as an exorcist is a good goal, but if I die before bing one, it''s all for nothing. That''s why I''m concerned. What''s going to attack me before I turn three?


    Not knowing just makes me more anxious.


    But I''m no longer just a baby who lies around all day. I''m one year old now. Since I''m one year old, I should just ask.


    "Chan-chai?"


    I wanted to say "three years old," but my teeth haven''t grown in properly, so I couldn''t pronounce it well.


    "Huh? Itsuki! Did you just say ''Papa''!?"


    My overly doting father looked at me with his one eye sparkling. Seriously, how did you mishear ''chan-chai'' as ''Papa''?


    But before I could retort, my mother answered.


    "Honey, he said ''three years old.''"


    "Wow! He understands words already!! He''s smart!!"


    "Of course he does. I''ve been reading him lots of picture books."


    "That''s great!"


    My father smiled as he lifted me up high.


    "Listen, Itsuki. Until you turn three, you''ll be attacked by''Makui''¡ªthe Demon Eater¡ª many times."


    "Makui!"


    "That''s right. But after you turn three, your body will stop storing excessive magic power. Then, you won''t be attacked by ''Makui'' anymore!"


    "Mm..."


    "Ha ha ha. It was too difficult for Itsuki to understand."


    My fatherughed heartily.


    No, that''s not why I''m displeased. Sure, it''s great that I won''t be attacked by ''Demon Eater'' anymore. I''m always on edge, checking my internal magic power to prevent sudden ''Demon Eater'' attacks.


    But I can''t be entirely happy about it. If ''Makui'' stops urring, I won''t be able to erge my vessel.


    "When Itsuki turns three, we''ll measure his magic power for ''Shichi-Go-San.''"


    "Yes, indeed. I truly hope he grows up safely."


    It feels like ''Shichi-Go-San'' means something different here, but that''s not the point. The issue is that I only have two more years to continue this vessel-expanding training.


    Without intervention, ''Demon Eater'' urs every two weeks to a month. I''ve been artificially increasing the frequency by manipting my magic power, but with only two years left, I might need to increase the training sessions from three to five times a day or more.


    As my father held me, he suddenly asked my mother,


    "Hey, Kaede. Has Itsuki''s total magic power... increased?"


    "Huh?"


    My mother looked puzzled by the sudden question.


    Total magic power refers to the amount of magic the vessel can hold.


    So others can notice that it''s increasing.


    Relieved that my training results were real, I couldn''t help but smile.


    But my mother, looking confused, replied,


    "What are you talking about? The total magic power is fixed from birth and doesn''t change, no matter what."


    "That''s true, but..."


    My father, with a puzzled expression, hesitated.


    So, the amount of magic power doesn''t change from birth, huh?


    ...Then why is my total magic power increasing??


    As my father said, my vessel has been gradually growing through daily training. So, it''s not wrong to say my total magic power is increasing. What''s wrong is the belief that it can''t increase.


    "Is it just my imagination? No, but... I think it was less when I held him before..."


    "Honey, maybe you''ve been fighting too many ''demons''? You might be tired."


    "...Hmm."


    My father, looking unconvinced, nodded with a troubled expression.


    But I came to a realization.


    Maybe the total magic power only grows until the age of three.


    In other words, like this:


    The vessel grows until the age of three to withstand ''Demon Eater.'' But after three, the body adjusts the amount of magic to fit the vessel, preventing ''Demon Eater.'' So, the vessel stops growing. The total magic power is measured at age three, after the growth stops. That''s why it doesn''t increase afterward.


    So, people don''t know that ''total magic power can increase.''


    No, saying it can increase might be incorrect.


    If I hadn''t discovered I could control my magic power, I wouldn''t have thought to intentionally trigger ''Demon Eater'' to erge my vessel. Regr babies, who haven''t developed self-awareness, couldn''t do this.


    But my total magic power is indeed increasing.


    That''s all I need to know. Now I just need to continue this.


    I stretched my arms to pump myself up.


    "Ooh!!!"


    "Did he just say ''Papa''!?"


    No, I didn''t.

 Chapter 6: First Magic

    I turned three today.


    Saying it out loud sounds simple, but there''s a world of difference being one and three years old.


    First off, I can walk on my own now. I can eat proper meals, and most importantly, I can use the toilet by myself!


    What a transformation!


    No more bothering my mother every time I need to "go."


    And by the way, I also increased the frequency of ''Makui'' to expand my vessel. During that training, I realized that the bigger my vessel gets, the more magic power it can absorb. Thanks to that, I managed to fully expand my vessel right up until my third birthday.


    In the final month of being two, I think I triggered ''Makui'' more than 20 times a day. It was truly a magnificent effort.


    And now... just how many times bigger has my vessel be?


    At least several tens to hundreds of timesrger, I think.


    Since I don''t remember the size of my vessel when I was a newborn, this is just an estimation, but it''s grown that much bigger. As Iy on the futon checking my magic power, my mother entered the room, sliding the door open.


    "Itsuki, are you awake?"


    "Mama! I''m awake!!"


    "Today is ''Shichi-Go-San,'' so you can go outside for the first time. You''ve been looking forward to it!"


    (''Shichi-Go-San'' is a traditional Japanese festival held annually on November 15th to celebrate the growth and well-being of children aged three, five, and seven.)


    Her words made my heart leap. Today, for the first time since I was born, I would step outside. The thought made me so excited I couldn''t help but ask,


    "Outside!? I can go outside!?"


    "Yes, you can. Come on, let''s get dressed."


    "Okay!"


    Due to the Kisaragi family''s educational policy, I sleep in my own room.


    I''m three years old, right? Isn''t that dangerous? But I heard somewhere that in Western countries, babies sleep alone from a very young age, so maybe it''s not so strange here either.


    However, despite sleeping alone, I''ve never been allowed outside¡ªa strange overprotectiveness. For vinations and regr check-ups, the doctor evenes to our house. Isn''t that amazing?


    When I once asked my father why, he said it was to avoid being attacked by ''demons,'' and I understood. Monsters attack humans for their magic power, and children, being weaker, are often targeted.


    "Itsuki! Are you dressed yet?"


    "Not yet! I''m not dressed!"


    Speak of the devil.


    My father came in energetically.


    He usually has a busy schedule, but today he took the day off for me. For exorcists, ''Shichi-Go-San'' holds that much significance.


    After all, it''s an event to measure a child''s magic power. It''s not an exaggeration to say that the future of the family depends on it. It''s an enormous responsibility. Who would have thought that at three years old, I''d be carrying the family''s expectations?


    In my previous life, my career path was decided when I got a job. The only thing I had to worry about was my own future, never having to bear the weight of my family''s expectations. The pressure made me shiver.


    But I suppressed my nervousness, finished getting dressed, and..


    "Itsuki. Shall we go?"


    "Yes!!"


    I stretched out my hand. My stern father smiled.


    "We''ll have breakfast in the car."


    "Car!"


    "Yes, the car!"


    "Vroom vroom!"


    Seeing my father, a scarred man with an eyepatch, say "vroom vroom" was surreal, but it seemed to be the reality. Despite his appearance, he''s saying "vroom vroom"...


    While half-amused, I felt relieved that cars exist in this Japan.


    In a world with magic, if people flew around on brooms or used pumpkin carriages, I wouldn''t be able to call this Japan.


    ...I guess I''m too influenced by picture books.


    Holding my parents'' hands, I put on my shoes and headed to the front gate of our house for the first time.


    As someone with the mind of an ordinary Japanese person, the gate was overwhelmingly impressive. How much did it cost?


    Ah... thinking about money right away is a bad adult habit. But I''m curious.


    "Listen, Itsuki."


    "What is it, Papa?"


    Excited by the new outside view, I wanted to run out immediately, but my father held my hand and stopped me at the gate.


    "We''re going to the Kamiarizuki house. No matter what happens, don''t let go of Papa''s hand."


    "Okay!"


    "Good boy."


    I already knew the reason without him exining. If I let go and got attacked by a monster, it would be a disaster. I won''t let go, ever.


    As we left the gate, a ck car was waiting.


    An elderly man in a suit stood by the car, bowing deeply to us. What is going on here!?


    "Thank you for today."


    My father epted it without any specialment.


    Wait, we have a chauffeur? Are we that rich??


    Ignoring my bewilderment, the back door opened.


    "Itsuki, this is a car."


    "Vroom..."


    I knew that, but I pretended to be a child.


    What I''m curious about is the existence of the chauffeur, not the car.


    But I couldn''t put it into words, so I sat obediently in the child seat. My father sat next to me instead of my mother.


    "Let''s depart."


    With a gentle eleration, the car moved forward.


    "Honey, give this to Itsuki."


    "Yes."


    My mother handed over a curry bread.


    To tell the truth, I love curry bread. I never liked it in my previous life, but somehow, I started liking it after reincarnating. Reincarnation is strange.


    I nibbled on the bread handed to me by my father and looked out the window.


    It looked no different from the Japan I knew in my previous life.


    I thought there would be medieval-style buildings or wizards flying on brooms in the sky, but there weren''t.


    It''s an ordinary Japan.


    Maybe magic isn''tmon knowledge.


    As I pondered, the car turned onto a main road and then turned left.


    ''Hey.''


    A raspy woman''s voice.


    I reflexively looked toward the car window, the direction of the voice.


    ''You can see me, can''t you?''


    There stood a creepy creature in tattered clothes with only arge mouth on its face.


    "Gyahhh!!!"


    As I screamed, the creature burst into mes.


    ''Aahhhh!!!''


    The burning creature fell off the car.


    It bounced on the ground several times, writhing in agony. But other cars didn''t seem to notice.


    ...They can''t see it?


    But my concern wasn''t that. I was curious about why the ghost suddenly caught fire.


    It wasn''t a mysterious spontaneousbustion.


    Despite my surprise, I saw it all.


    A semi-transparent thread extended from my father and enveloped the ghost, igniting it.


    No doubt about it. It was magic.


    Seeing it for the first time, I was captivated.


    I forgot all about the ghost.


    "Itsuki, are you okay?"


    "Papa, amazing!!"


    "Ha ha ha. Yes, Papa is a very strong exorcist..."


    "Papa used threads to burn it!!"


    "What!? You saw that?"


    When I excitedly told him, my father''s expression changed.


    "Did you hear that, Kaede? Itsuki can see other people''s ''Silveit''! He has the ''True Eye''!"


    "Itsuki, did you really see it?"


    ''Silveit'' must be the thread that extended from my father.


    I wasn''t mistaken, so I nodded firmly.


    "Yes, I saw it!"


    "A genius! Itsuki might be a genius!!"


    My father got overly excited, as usual.


    But why is seeing threads so amazing?


    Not fully understanding, I asked my father.


    "Papa, what is Silveit?"


    "Itsuki, remember when the ghost suddenly caught fire?"


    "Yes, it was burning."


    "That was ''magic''. Silveit is used to control that magic."


    "Is it bad if I can see it?"


    "Not at all! Many exorcists would love to have the ''True Eye''. But..."


    "But?"


    "That eye cannot be obtained through effort. It''s a natural talent. Itsuki, you''re amazing!"


    "Wow!!"


    Though I pretended to be happy, I had a thought.


    Is this eye really ''natural''?


    Because the exorcists''mon knowledge is that ''total magic power doesn''t increase''.


    But that''s wrong. It can be increased until age three. Maybe this ''True Eye'' also awakened during my training.


    For example, I''ve been thoroughly controlling my magic to intentionally trigger ''Makui''. Maybe I gained the ability then... I''m not sure.

 Chapter 7: Testing the Limits

    "We have arrived."


    "Hmm. Good work."


    The driver stopped the car in front of another grand gate. This gate seemed even bigger than ours... I felt overwhelmed by the wealth of the Kamiarizuki family as my father unbuckled my seatbelt. We got out of the car together.


    "Itsuki, how was your first car ride?"


    "It was fun!"


    "Good. When you turn five, you can ride again."


    What''s with this system where something upgrades every time there''s a ''Shichi-Go-San''?


    "Why can''t I ride until I''m five?"


    "Hmm. ''Kaijutsu''... To put it simply, it''s a technique to control magic power. If you can''t use it, it''s dangerous to go outside."


    "Is it different from the magic you used, Papa?"


    "It''s a preliminary technique. ''Kaijutsu'' is the art of controlling magic within your body. After that, you learn ''Shijutsu'' to project magic outside, and then you can use magic."


    "Um..."


    Suddenly, magic becameplicated. Can''t it be simpler, like saying ''Fire!'' and having mes appear?


    As I frowned, my fatherughed heartily.


    "Haha, don''t rush. You''ll start practicing ''Kaijutsu'' now. If you can use it by the time you''re five, that''s good enough. There''s no need to master it right away."


    "If I can use ''Kaijutsu'' at four, can I go outside?"


    I wanted to say ''Kaijutsu,'' but my artiction wasn''t perfect yet. Still, my father understood and raised an eyebrow.


    "Yes, if you can use it... But did you hear that, Kaede? Itsuki already wants to learn ''Kaijutsu''!"


    "Yes, I heard. It''s good that you''re excited about Itsuki, but don''t overdo it."


    "Y-yes, I understand... But remember, Itsuki was already using ''Kaijutsu'' in a vague sense when he was just a month old..."


    "Oh, that was just a coincidence."


    My mother, a slender Japanese beauty, effortlessly handled my father. Seeing this, I realized people are not always as they appear.


    By the way, isn''t ''Kaijutsu'' the technique I''ve been using all along?


    To escape the fear of ''Makui,'' I''ve been controlling my magic every day, every hour, every second. Without realizing it, I mastered ''Kaijutsu.''


    What surprised me was that there are proper methods other than ''that'' to expel magic. I didn''t know. I thought the only way was through, well, you know.


    In hindsight, if magic exists, it''s natural to use it for spells. Why was I so fixated on that method...?


    Feeling a bit shocked at myself, I entered the Kamiarizuki family''s gate, greeted by an impressive staircase.


    ...Stone steps beyond the gate? What kind of ce is this, Kamiarizuki?


    As I hesitated, my mother spoke gently.


    "Itsuki, it''s your first time seeing stone steps, isn''t it? Surprised? Can you climb them by yourself?"


    "I can climb them!"


    Encouraged by my mother, I nodded. Thinking about such things as I entered this grand gate probably made me the first andst person to do so. I silently apologized.


    "Itsuki, other children from different families will be at this ''Shichi-Go-San.'' Can you be friendly with them?"


    "Yes, I''ll be friendly."


    I nodded, but honestly, I felt a bit nervous. I''m shy, after all.


    But they''re three-year-olds like me. It would be strange to be nervous.


    Resolving this quickly, I took my parents'' hands and hopped up the stone steps, thinking about the "other families."


    What kind of kids will they be? Rambunctious ones?


    "The families with children of Itsuki''s age are the Satsuki and Shimotsuki families, right?"


    "Yes. But both have daughters."


    "I see. They still don''t have sons..."


    "They''re considering taking a second wife."


    "That must be tough."


    My parents talked about adult matters over my head.


    From their conversation, I gathered that the Satsuki and Shimotsuki families are also exorcist families. I had heard there were other exorcist families besides ours, so it wasn''t surprising.


    But both have daughters...


    Exorcist families need a son to carry on the line. Did my father just say ''second wife''? A second wife means having another wife besides the first... Is that even allowed?


    For someone who''s never even held hands with a girl other than my mother, this was an unbelievable concept.


    "Last step!"


    I shouted as I reached the top, where another man in a ck suit, different from the driver, was waiting.


    "Wee, Kisaragi family. The Satsuki and Shimotsuki families are already here."


    "Sorry to keep you waiting. Let''s hurry, Itsuki."


    So, we were thest to arrive. Sorry for beingte.


    At the top of the stairs was a stone-paved courtyard and arge mansion. I thought our Kisaragi mansion was big, but the Kamiarizuki mansion dwarfed it several times over.


    Ignoring the mansion, the man in ck led us deeper into the courtyard.


    "This way."


    "What are we doing?"


    "We''re measuring magic power. Only the head of the Kamiarizuki family can do it."


    Before I could ask more, we reached our destination.


    A wooden, square tform with a burning me at its center. It looked like a simple campfire or maybe a shrine''s sacred fire.


    Around the tform stood two other families.


    "You''rete, Souichiro."


    "Finally, we were getting tired of waiting."


    Souichiro is my father''s name. The speaker was a slender man with a vertical scar on his face, smiling. Definitely an exorcist.


    Hiding behind him was a little girl with long hair like a Japanese doll. When I looked at her, she quickly hid behind him. She must be shy too. Me too, girl.


    On the other side was a burly man, also clearly an exorcist, with a little girl on his shoulders. Unlike the shy girl, she was yfully tugging her father''s hair. Definitely an outgoing kid.


    As I observed, a woman''s voice cut through.


    "Well, well, everyone''s here."


    A blonde woman dressed like a shrine maiden appeared, and the exorcist men instantly tensed.


    ...Wait, is she someone important?


    "Let''s get started. It''s dangerous to keep children without ''Kaijutsu'' training outside for long. We''ll go in the order of arrival. Shimotsuki, you''re first."


    "Aya,e here."


    The shy girl was lifted by her father, and a woman behind them cut a lock of her hair.


    "Throw it into the fire."


    Following the blonde woman''s instructions, they tossed the hair into the me.


    The next moment, the fire roared up, reaching the height of a two-story house!


    Hot!!!


    The previously calm fire suddenly became a zing inferno, leaving me speechless.


    My bangs were lifted by the heat!


    "Not bad. ''Third Rank,'' I''d say."


    "...Thank you."


    I see. They judge by the fire''s size. But ranks? I wish they''d exin it like a game, with ''S'' or ''A'' ranks.


    "Next, Satsuki."


    "Rin,e down."


    "No way!"


    The girl on the burly man''s shoulders threw a fit.


    "Okay, okay. You can stay up. Mom, please."


    "Alright."


    With a resigned smile, the gentle-looking woman cut Rin''s hair and threw it into the fire.


    Woosh!!!


    The fire roared again, this time twice as big as Aya''s. Incredible. She must have a lot of magic power.


    "Impressive... Satsuki is ''Fourth Rank'' this year. Fortunate indeed."


    The blonde woman seemed genuinely pleased with the disy.


    "Last, Kisaragi."


    "Y-yes!"


    I greeted her instinctively, making the blonde woman smile wryly.


    "Itsuki, I''m going to cut your hair."


    "...Okay."


    As my father cut my hair, I felt my heart pounding. All the training over these three years to increase my magic power, all to survive as an exorcist, to be the strongest.


    Now, I would see the result of my efforts.


    My heartbeat elerated, drumming in my ears.


    And as my father threw my hair into the fire,


    Booomm!!!!


    A massive explosion urred.

 Chapter 8: Extraordinary

    "Whoa!!!"


    Seeing the incredible mes shoot up, I instinctively closed my eyes. But the fire never reached me.


    I opened my eyes cautiously and saw a transparent barrier.


    The raging mes were stopped by that barrier, created by my father standing right in front of me.


    He had used magic in the brief moment between dropping my hair into the fire and the explosion to protect us...!


    "Did you just say ''Papa,'' Itsuki?"


    "No..."


    I didn''t.


    "I see, I must have misheard. However..."


    My father looked up at the towering mes.


    "Just how much magic power do you have...?"


    The column of fire rose so high it made my neck ache, and unlike the mes from the Satsuki and Shimotsuki girls, it showed no signs of calming down over time.


    This waspletely unexpected.


    I mean, sure, I''ve been working hard since I was one, so I thought I had more magic power than others. I would have been disappointed if my efforts hadn''t paid off after all this daily training.


    But still, this was beyond anything I imagined.


    As I stood there, stunned, the mes suddenly vanished as if doused with water.


    "You sly dog, Kisaragi. You knew this would happen, didn''t you?"


    "N-no, of course not..."


    My father answered the blonde woman from the Kamiarizuki family with utmost respect. Is she someone very important...?


    While I was feeling apprehensive, she smirked.


    "Without question, this is ''Seventh Rank.'' This year is bountiful indeed. No, it''s beyond bountiful. I never expected to meet a genius that appears once in several hundred years."


    The Satsuki and Shimotsuki families gasped.


    "What...!? Seventh Rank is legendary!"


    "...Yes, you can tell just by looking. This is off the charts."


    The men spoke in hushed, awed voices, looking at the space where the mes had been.


    "You were hiding something incredible, Souichiro."


    "I thought you were just a doting father..."


    Theyughed, pping my father on the shoulder.


    Apparently, Seventh Rank referred to my magic power.


    I had no idea about the scale.


    I mean, Satsuki Rin was Fourth Rank, right? With such a difference in fire, how are there only three ranks between us?


    Not understanding any of this, I tugged on my mother''s sleeve.


    "Mom, what is Seventh Rank?"


    "Hey, Kisaragi. Haven''t you taught your child about this yet?"


    The blonde woman from the Kamiarizuki family answered instead. When I nodded, she smiled.


    "Alright, I''ll exin. Listen well. A person''s total magic power directly rtes to their strength as an exorcist. Therefore, we measure it in six ranks from First to Sixth."


    "...Six?"


    But I''m Seventh.


    "That''s right. From birth to death, one''s magic power doesn''t change. Exorcists live with these six ranks all their lives. The amount of power varies by person, but generally, each rank is about thirty times more powerful than the one below it."


    "Wait, what???"


    So Second Rank has thirty times the magic power of First? And Third Rank has 900 times the power of First...?


    "Most people fall within the First or Second Ranks. Rarely, there are geniuses born with Third or Fourth Rank."


    Third and Fourth Rank are considered geniuses... So Rin and Aya, who went before me, are geniuses. No wonder she called this year bountiful.


    How much magic power does my father have?


    As I looked at him, he proudly dered,


    "Papa is Fifth Rank!"


    "Exactly. Souichiro is Fifth Rank, a talent seen once in several decades."


    The blonde woman smiled and continued.


    "But... once in several hundred years, a person is born with an unimaginable amount of magic power. Even the Kamiarizuki family''s methods can''t measure it. For these individuals, we created the ''Seventh Rank.'' This is the first time I''ve seen a real one. What a sight."


    "I have that much...?"


    I clenched my fists.


    What filled my heart wasn''t fear or confusion, but an indescribable sense of aplishment.


    Two years. For two years!


    I trained without rest, and now it''s paid off. I couldn''t be happier.


    Maybe I overdid it, but having a lot of magic power directly trantes to being a powerful exorcist. That''s exactly what the blonde priestess said.


    I had never faced monsters or battles. Living as an exorcist with its high mortality rate, I needed to be exceptionally strong. Otherwise, I''d die quickly.


    At least, that''s what I believe.


    So, this is the first step sessfully taken.


    "This talent must be protected, Souichiro."


    "Yes! I will protect him with my life!"


    "Good answer."


    As I tried to get used to my father speaking so formally, the blonde woman crouched to my level and asked,


    "Boy, what''s your name?"


    "Itsuki!"


    "Alright, Itsuki. Take this."


    She pulled a talisman from her white priestess-like robes and handed it to me.


    "What''s this?"


    "It''s called a Hamafuda. It can kill weak ''demons'' in one strike. Keep it with you at all times."


    "Okay!"


    When I nodded, my mother gently poked my shoulder.


    "Itsuki, what do you say when someone gives you something?"


    Oh!


    "Thank you very much!"


    "Good boy."


    Oops.


    I forgot my manners, even at my age.


    "Listen well, Itsuki. This talisman will protect your life. Do not lose it if you want to live."


    ...That sounded ominous.


    "E-excuse me!"


    "What is it?"


    "Why would I die without the talisman?"


    "A normal barrier can hide magic power up to Sixth Rank. But Seventh Rank magic can''t be concealed by an ordinary barrier. From now on, whether at home or outside, many ''demons'' will target you."


    "What?"


    "Of course. ''Demons'' are drawn to human magic. With so much magic, it''s only natural that they will target you."


    W-wait!?


    I worked so hard to increase my magic power to avoid dying, and now it''s the reason demons wille after me!? That''s backwards!!!


    "That talisman is your lifeline. Don''t lose it."


    "O-okay..."


    I turned pale and ran to my father.


    "Papa!"


    "Don''t worry. Papa will protect you no matter what!"


    He smiled as he hugged me.


    That''s reassuring, but it''s not enough.


    If I stay in a protected position, I won''t be able to fight when it matters.


    In my past life, I was an adult who got stabbed to death by a random attacker.


    I need to gain the strength to protect myself first and foremost!


    So I said to my father,


    "Papa! Teach me magic!!!"

 Chapter 9: Mastering the Rotation Technique

    Magic training was scheduled to begin the day after ''Shichi-Go-San.''


    I was eager to start right away, but by the time we returned home from the festival, it was already evening. My father exined that practicing magic at the end of the day was not ideal, especially in the beginning, so we postponed it until the next day.


    As a result, I spent a sleepless night for the first time in a long while.


    There were many reasons I couldn''t sleep: fear, anxiety, and anticipation.


    Iy in bed, staring at the familiar ceiling, taking deep breaths to calm myself. The words from the Kamiarizuki woman had indeed frightened me, but my fear had subsided.


    After all, I hadn''t been attacked for the past three years. There was no reason for monsters to suddenly target me just because of ''Shichi-Go-San.''


    The real reason I couldn''t sleep was my excitement and curiosity.


    In short, I was thrilled about tomorrow.


    "...Magic."


    Of course, as a child, I had always been fascinated by it. Growing up in Japan, I was surrounded by countless works of fiction, many involving magic.


    When I was younger, I even trained seriously, believing I might have hidden powers.


    Well, I gave up after two days.


    Anyway, I used to dream of bing a magician.


    Not just magicians; I admired psychics, sorcerers, and any special beings.


    Now, the chance to use magic was right in front of me.


    How could I not be excited? That''s why I couldn''t sleep.


    I hadn''t felt this way since the school trip in elementary school.


    With these thoughts running through my mind, I continued staring at the ceiling until I eventually fell asleep.


    "Itsuki, are you ready?"


    "Yes! I''m ready!"


    The next morning, dressed in a child-sized training uniform, I stood in the dojo facing my father. This dojo was within the Kisaragi household, something I hadn''t known existed.


    Seriously, what kind of house is this?


    "Good. That''s the spirit. From today onwards, as I teach you magic, there is one thing you must follow."


    "What is it?"


    "While I''m teaching you magic, you must call me ''Master.''"


    Wow, that sounds so cool!


    My muscr father, dressed in a pristine white uniform, sat before me. Calling him ''Master'' felt perfect for the setting!


    Forgetting my primary goal of self-defense, I eagerly responded,


    "Master!"


    "...Hmm."


    Despite calling him that, my father''s expression wasn''t pleased. Why?


    "Let''s not do that. Just call me Papa."


    "Okay!"


    What was that all about?


    "Now, we begin your magic training. First, focus on the area below your navel."


    "Okay..."


    Below the navel¡­ That''s where magic power umtes when I''m not doing anything.


    I don''t know why, but since I first sensed magic at zero years old, it''s always been like this. This must be where my magic ''vessel'' is.


    "The warm spot in your belly?"


    "Yes, that''s called the ''Tanden.''"


    Oh! So that''s what it''s called.


    Linking something I''d only heard of to my real knowledge felt satisfying.


    "The technique to circte the heat throughout your body is called ''Kaijutsu.''"


    "Okay."


    "You probably won''t be able to do it at first, but don''t worry. Normal exorcists learn this by age five. It''s not something you can master overnight. So, first, you need to be aware of the magic power in your body..."


    "I can do it."


    "What!?"


    I mean, I''ve been using this technique all along.


    Standing up quickly, I saw my father''s eyes widen.


    "R-really? Can you circte the heat throughout your entire body? Even to your fingertips and hair?"


    "Yes, I can."


    I moved the magic power throughout my body¡ªessentially using ''Kaijutsu''¡ªand my father touched me in astonishment.


    "...Indeed. The magic is flowing."


    "It''s in my fingers too!"


    I showed him my feet, which he poked gently.


    "Hmm¡­ Cute toes¡­ No, that''s not the point!"


    Jumping up, my father dashed out of the dojo.


    "Kaede! Something incredible has happened! Itsuki is a genius!"


    He ran off to my mother, shouting loudly.


    Master! We''re in the middle of training!


    "What''s going on? Isn''t Itsuki already a genius, being Seventh Rank?"


    "No, you don''t understand! He used ''Kaijutsu'' immediately after being taught!"


    "What!?"


    My father''s voice was loud as usual, but my mother''s response was equally loud. They both came running back.


    "Itsuki, did you really use ''Kaijutsu''?"


    "Yes, I did! Look."


    I showed my mother, who cautiously picked me up.


    "Really¡­ He''s using ''Kaijutsu.''"


    Both my parents touched me all over, seemingly sensing my magic power.


    When my father first held me as a baby, I remember feeling warmth flowing through my body. It must be normal for exorcists to sense magic by touch.


    "A three-year-old using ''Kaijutsu''? Unheard of! This might be the greatest genius in the history of exorcists, not just the Kisaragi family!"


    Oh no.


    My father''s overenthusiastic side was emerging.


    Once he starts, he''ll keep praising me for a long time, making it hard to continue training. I tugged on his uniform and said,


    "Hey, if I can use ''Kaijutsu,'' the next is ''Shijutsu,'' right?"


    "Y-yes, you''re right. ''Shijutsu''..."


    My interruption forced him to switch off his doting mode, and he sat down again.


    "Itsuki, extend your hand."


    "Okay."


    "Gather the magic power in your palm."


    "Alright."


    I directed the magic power circting in my body to my right palm, concentrating it into a strong heat.


    "Now, release the concentrated magic like a thread."


    "...Okay."


    I tried to twist and draw out the magic from my palm like a thread, but¡­


    "How''s it going?"


    "Um¡­"


    "Haha. ''Shijutsu'' is not something you can master immediately."


    ...Nothing came out.


    "Let me try again!"


    "Of course. Take all the time you need. Keep trying until you seed!"


    And so, my serious magic training began.

 Chapter 10: Mastering the Art of Silk

    Unlike Kaijutsu, Shijutsu wasn''t going well at all.


    It was just about releasing magic power outside my body, yet I couldn''t do it.


    So, for a whole month, I spent my days concentrating on my palms, even while walking, until my mother scolded me.


    "Itsuki, practicing magic is fine, but you need to watch where you''re going or you''ll hurt yourself."


    "¡­I''m sorry."


    "If you understand, go to the dojo. Be careful, okay?"


    "Okay! I got it."


    Today, my father wasn''t around.


    He had to work as an exorcist.


    Even though I''m a Rank Seven and a target for monsters, my father can''t always stay with me.


    He has to work as the breadwinner of the family.


    In ce of my father, the head of the Shimotsuki family came to visit today.


    If I had to describe him in one word, he was a tall, handsome man.


    He was even taller than my father, who stood at 185 cm. With his messy ck hair and youthful face, he could easily pass for a college student.


    ...If it weren''t for the scar running down his face, that is.


    Yes, he had a vertical scar across his face.


    It''s understandable since he''s an exorcist, but honestly, it''s pretty scary. To someone who doesn''t know him, he might easily be mistaken for someone from a rough background.


    The head of the Shimotsuki family is apparently named Renji.


    I wonder how his name is written in kanji?


    "S¨­ichir¨­ told me that you''ve already started practicing Shijutsu, Itsuki-kun?"


    "Y-Yes! But I''m not very good at it¡­"


    "Well, you see, Shijutsu is a technique learned starting at age five, so it''s natural that a three-year-old would struggle with it."


    Renji-san said this with a gentle smile, butbined with his scar, it was terrifying. If I weren''t already used to my father''s stern face, I might have cried.


    "Aya, why don''t you follow Itsuki-kun''s example and practice your magic too?"


    "¡­Mm."


    Renji-san wasn''t the only one visiting our home today.


    Aya-chan, the youngdy of the Shimotsuki family, was here as well.


    She seemed shy, hiding behind Renji-san the whole time and noting out.


    "Alright, both of you, have a seat here."


    "Yes."


    "¡­Mm."


    I sat down in front of Renji-san, and Aya-chan sat next to me.


    When I nced at her, she quickly turned her head away in the opposite direction.


    ¡­Hmm, am I disliked?


    "Okay, let''s start with Kaijutsu. Circte your magic power throughout your body."


    I followed his instructions and moved my magic power.


    This was essentially a warm-up exercise. When manipting magic power, suddenly doing something unfamiliar can lead to mistakes, so it''s important to get your body used to it.


    "¡­You can really do it."


    "Yes!"


    Watching me, Renji-san muttered in slight amazement.


    I nodded enthusiastically, and he turned his gaze to Aya-chan, who was sitting beside me.


    "How about you, Aya?"


    "¡­It''s impossible."


    Aya-chan had a slightly strained expression, but it was clear from her face that it wasn''t going well.


    "Aya, start by trying to sense the magic power, just like always. Itsuki-kun, you can move on to practicing Shijutsu."


    With that, Renji-san stepped in front of me.


    Hmm. Judging by Renji-san''s tone, it seemed Aya-chan hadn''t yet been able to sense magic power. Is that normal for a three-year-old?


    "I want to see how far you''vee, so try using Shijutsu."


    Following his instruction, I turned my palm upward and gathered my magic power.


    Renji-san touched my hand, feeling the heat building up, and his expression became serious.


    "Your magic control is impressive for a three-year-old. But you can''t release it outside, huh¡­"


    "¡­Yeah. No matter what I do, it doesn''t work."


    Actually, that wasn''t entirely true.


    I had seeded once during that month.


    But it didn''te out of my hand.


    The first time I managed to produce a magic thread, it came out of my¡­ rear.


    Shijutsu involves releasing magic power outside the body and then manipting it into a thread¡ªso I had the idea of pushing the magic out using the same technique as the toilet training I had recently learned.


    And when I twisted that magic into a thread¡­ vo! My first sessful Shijutsu.


    But could I possibly tell my parents about this?


    No way.


    Even though my parents always praised me as a genius, I couldn''t possibly tell them that my first sessful Shijutsu came out of my butt. How would I even say that?


    So, I was pretending that I hadn''t seeded with Shijutsu yet, and honestly, I didn''t want to consider that a sess.


    So, I just stuck with the story that I "couldn''t do it."


    "Hmm¡­ I''ve heard of people struggling to control magic once it''s outside their body, but I''ve never heard of someone not being able to release it at all."


    "Huh?"


    "Haven''t you heard from S¨­ichir¨­? Usually, kids can release their magic outside, but they have trouble forming it into a thread. So, in your case¡­ how should I teach you?"


    ¡­Wait, hold on a second.


    "Renji-san! Does magic normallye out of your hands?"


    "Of course it does. If it didn''t, how would you form a thread with Shijutsu?"


    With that, Renji-san demonstrated by releasing magic power from his hand.


    "See? It''sing out, right?"


    "¡­It really is."


    ¡­What? How? How is the magicing out of his body without any holes?


    How is he doing that???


    "Oh, wait a minute. Itsuki-kun, did you think your magic power was stuck inside your body and couldn''te out?"


    "Y-Yeah."


    Well, I did know it coulde out from the other end, but¡­


    "Magic power is really small, so it can pass through your body''s pores, just like how sweates out."


    "¡­Mm?"


    I sort of understood, but not really.


    Still unsure, I tried to imagine the magic power gathered in my palm slowly seeping out like mist.


    And at that moment, the magic power that hadn''t moved for a whole month finally flowed out of me!


    It''s working! It''s actuallying out!


    "I did it!! It came out!!!"


    "What!?"


    All I had to do now was form that magic into a thread.


    And I''d already had experience doing that¡­ from my butt.


    "Renji-san! I did it! Look!"


    I quickly shaped the magic into a thread.


    How''s that! Now I can use Shijutsu too!


    When I showed him, Renji-san extended his own magic thread and covered his eyes with it.


    Then, he looked at my thread and gasped.


    "¡­It''s true. You''ve really formed a magic thread."


    "I did it! I really did it!!"


    "¡­Oh boy. What do I do now?"


    Renji-san, still in shock, sat down.


    While he was still stunned, Aya-chan, who had been sitting beside me, stopped sitting properly andy down on the ground.


    "Nooo!!"


    "Aya? What''s wrong?"


    "I don''t want to practice anymore!"


    Aya-chan started thrashing around.


    I thought she was shy, but she turned out to be quite the spirited child.


    "I don''t understand anything! This isn''t fun! I want to read picture books!"


    "Aya, if you don''t learn magic, you can''t be a princess."


    Renji-san tried to calm the iling Aya-chan.


    Well, yeah. I guess this is how a typical three-year-old acts¡­


    "Aya-chan!"


    "¡­Mm."


    When I called her name, she stopped thrashing and looked at me.


    I owed Renji-san for helping me seed with Shijutsu.


    Now was the time to return the favor!


    Based on a certain theory, I spoke to Aya-chan.


    "Give me your hand."


    "¡­Mm."


    When she extended her hand, I ced mine on top of it and gathered magic power.


    "It''s hot!"


    "It won''t be hot for long."


    I said that and then drew the heat back.


    "Wow! Itsuki, that''s amazing!"


    "It''s cool, right?"


    "Do it again!"


    Watching Aya-chan''s joy, I thought to myself, just as I suspected.


    "Hey, Aya-chan, do you feel something hot in your tummy too?"


    "Huh? Uh¡­ wow! I do!"


    I had a hunch that exorcists took magic power for granted.


    They assume it''s something kids naturally have, so they don''t directly teach them how to sense it.


    It''s like how most parents don''t teach their kids how to walk or stand. They just assume it will happen naturally.


    I got that impression from watching my father and Renji-san.


    Sure, magic power is like riding a bike or doing a backflip; once you get it, you never forget it.


    But at first, you need some help to realize it''s there.


    So, I figured I could teach her by letting her feel it directly.


    It seemed my theory was right because Aya-chan now understood what magic power was.


    "That''s magic power, right there!"


    "Daddy, look! I have magic power!"


    Watching the now-smiling Aya-chan, Renji-san had a look that seemed to say, Why didn''t I think of that?


    Feeling proud of my sess, I couldn''t help but feel a bit smug.


    "Itsuki-kun, you''ve got a talent for teaching too. You''re something else."


    Blushing from the praise from someone other than my parents, I was taken by surprise when¡­


    "Itsuki! Do that thing again!"


    Aya-chan said, pinning me down.


    I thought you were shy!

 Chapter 12: Strange Phenomena

    After two years, the man in the ck suit I saw was the same driver who had taken us to the Kamiarizuki household for my ''Shichi-Go-San'' ceremony when I was three years old.


    "Please, get in," he said.


    "Okay!" I replied enthusiastically.


    It wasn''t just the driver I hadn''t seen in two years. It was also the first time in two years that I was riding in a car or even leaving the house since the ''Shichi-Go-San'' ceremony.


    Given my extraordinary magical power, ssified as ''Seventh Rank,'' I wasn''t allowed to go outside until I had properly learned magic.


    Today was a day I had been eagerly anticipating, even if it meant encountering a monster along the way.


    As the car elerated and entered the residential area, I gazed absentmindedly out the window. The driver broke the silence with a conversation.


    "I''ve heard rumors about your son. They say he could use ''Shijutsu'' at the age of three."


    "Yes, he''s such a genius that it''s hard to believe he''s my child," my father replied.


    "Even you, Lord Souichirou?" the driver eximed, surprised.


    I only knew from stories that my father was incredibly strong. It wasn''t something I had witnessed firsthand.


    "Itsuki is a ''Seventh Rank.'' A genius born once in a few hundred years. I can''t evenpare to him," my father said humbly.


    "You''re too modest..."


    As they chatted, the car left the residential area and headed toward the highway interchange.


    "Has Itsuki already started magic training?" the driver asked.


    "No, I''m currently teaching him swordsmanship. Building a strong body from a young age is crucial," my father replied.


    As my father said, I hadn''t been properly taught magic yet. I had only practiced the basics of ''Kaijutsu'' and ''Shijutsu.''


    "But why don''t you teach him magic? It seems like a waste of his talent," the driver questioned.


    "Now is the time to enhance his magical control. Magic can be learnedter, but the ability to control magic needs to be practiced from a young age," my father exined.


    "You''re absolutely right," the driver agreed.


    We passed through the ETCne, and the car entered the highway, speeding up. The scenery outside the window blurred as we drove past.


    The soundproof walls of the highway obstructed my view. Just when I was feeling disappointed about missing the outside scenery, I heard a voice.


    "Do you want to see it?"


    "¡­Huh?"


    "I''ll show you."


    Suddenly, the soundproof wall exploded!


    BOOM!


    The explosion resonated deep in my gut. A massive hole appeared in the soundproof wall as debris flew toward the car in front of us.


    "No!" I shouted, extending my ''Silveit'' to block the debris.


    I managed to protect the car just in time. This body seemed to have much better reflexes than my previous life''s body.


    Feeling relieved that I saved someone''s life, I turned to the source of the voice.


    "Let''s have some fun," said a hairy monster running alongside the car at 100 km/h. It had four enormous eyes and a mouth full of fangs, grinning at me.


    "This is unexpected. I didn''t think a monster of this level would appear," my father said, preparing to cast a spell.


    "Wait, Dad," I interrupted.


    "What is it?"


    "I want to fight it."


    "What?"


    "I can handle it. I want to try," I insisted.


    I extended five ''Silveits'' toward the monster.


    "Are you sure? You haven''t been taught any magic yet."


    "I''ve seen you and Renji use it. I can do it."


    "¡­Alright. Give it a try. If you fail, I''ll step in immediately."


    "¡­Okay. Thanks."


    I nodded and sent my ''Silveits'' toward the monster running on the highway. The monster leaped to avoid them, just as I expected. The first two threads were a bluff.


    The remaining three threads entangled the airborne monster, binding it tightly.


    "Take this!"


    With a breath, I changed the nature of my magic. In an instant, the ''Silveits'' turned into sharp des, slicing the monster into pieces.


    "See? I did it!"


    "¡­No way!"


    My father, who was ready to jump in at a moment''s notice, gasped. The shredded monster''s remains turned into ck mist and vanished. Both my parents and the driver stared at my magic, eyes wide.


    "Itsuki! How did you do that?"


    "How? I just copied what I saw you and Renji do."


    "Copied¡­"


    My father was dumbfounded, but I wasn''t lying. Thanks to my ''True Eye,'' I could see how they used magic.


    I had secretly practiced on tissues at night when my parents were asleep. It was my first time using it in realbat, so I was relieved it worked.


    "To think you could use magic without being taught¡­"


    "I feel a bit dizzy¡­" the driver and my mother said almost simultaneously.


    I hoped my mother wasn''t feeling too unwell.


    "¡­Well, he did use ''Kaijutsu'' without being taught. It''s not surprising he can use magic too¡­"


    Ignoring my father''s mumblings, I reflected on my first use of magic. The power was fine, but the activation was a bit slow. If the monster had been stronger, it might have escaped before I could turn the threads into des.


    ¡­I still have a long way to go.


    I sighed inwardly. My father had always told me that being careless could be fatal in the world of exorcists. I needed to practice more to speed up the process.


    With these thoughts in mind, the car continued toward the Kamiarizuki household.

 Chapter 13: The First Meeting

    Souichirou pondered, wondering just what kind of person Itsuki truly was.


    If he had to put it into words, he''d undoubtedly call him a genius. A true genius born once every few hundred years.


    In the world of exorcists, such geniuses asionally appear. He had heard those stories many times before. So, when he realized Itsuki was one of those rare beings, he felt an overwhelming joy.


    After all, exorcists have a high mortality rate. Souichirou had seen countlessrades, no matter how strong, fall before the might of demons.


    Being able to spend time with his family without perishing was a stroke of luck, and he didn''t want Itsuki to die. This was simply the natural sentiment of a parent.


    That''s why he felt relieved. He believed that, at the very least, Itsuki wouldn''t die facing ordinary demons.


    But this was only if Itsuki was properly trained.


    The world of exorcists is not a kind one. It demands relentless training and the effort to push oneself to the brink of death. Even though these efforts might not always be rewarded, training is necessary to exorcise demons.


    Souichirou thought it would be enough for Itsuki to learn this by the time he turned seven. Despite the shortage of exorcists, he believed that a child who had just turned five didn''t need to fight demons.


    That was until they encountered a demon on the highway.


    A demon that could speak and destroy soundproof walls was a ''Third Rank'' demon. For an ordinary exorcist, it wasn''t just troublesome; it was nearly insurmountable.


    If Souichirou hadn''t been there, another exorcist might have called for reinforcements. No one would me them if they had fled the scene, considering they couldn''t defeat a demon ranked higher than themselves.


    But Itsuki exorcised that demon using only imitation magic. He defeated a demon that other exorcists couldn''t hope to defeat.


    Souichirou was struck with awe, forgetting to breathe for a moment.


    At just five years old, Itsuki had the magical power to dismember a demon asrge as a 5-ton truck. Yet, despite this achievement, Itsuki seemed dissatisfied, as if he hadn''t yet revealed his full potential.


    This was the power of the ''Seventh Rank.'' A genuine prodigy born once every few hundred years.


    Souichirou couldn''t help but wonder just how far Itsuki would go.


    With such thoughts in mind, he nced at Itsuki, who appeared a bit intimidated by the grand staircase of the Kamiarizuki household.


    Still, Souichirou thought, isn''t my son just too adorable?


    The staircase of the Kamiarizuki household, seen for the first time in two years, was extraordinarily long. I couldn''t help but marvel at how I managed to climb it alone when I was three.


    Reaching the top of the long staircase, a massive mansion stood before me. Unlikest time, when I only saw the building, today I would enter it.


    The uing meeting was to be held inside the mansion.


    Moreover, it was my debut as the next head of the Kisaragi family. I was nervous, despite having an adult''s mind inside a child''s body. I had never beenfortable with public appearances, preferring behind-the-scenes roles in my previous life.


    As I mulled over my nervousness, I entered the Kamiarizuki mansion. I tried to arrange my shoes neatly, but a man in a ck suit stopped me.


    "It''s okay. That''s our job," he said, and I withdrew my hand.


    How many servants does this house have? I wondered. I couldn''t help but voice my amazement at the number of staff in the Kamiarizuki household.


    After all, the driver who brought us here was also a Kamiarizuki employee. It''s clear they are extraordinarily wealthy. Could exorcists make this much money?


    Even at five years old, thinking about future earnings felt inappropriate, but money is important.


    Although, in my previous life, myck of hobbies meant I rarely found myself short of money.


    "The head of the family and the heir, please follow me. Madam, this way," a different man in a suit instructed us, leading my mother to a separate room. Ah, the casual sexism of the exorcist world.


    I sighed inwardly at the division and received a final word of encouragement from my mother before we headed to a different room.


    Honestly, I preferred staying with my mother, but that wasn''t an option.


    "The head of the Kisaragi family, Souichirou-sama, and his son, Itsuki-sama, have arrived."


    "Wee. Come in," a familiar female voice called from inside.


    Following the man in the suit, I stepped into the room, where several men''s gazes immediately fixed on me.


    "They''re expecting you, Itsuki," my father said.


    "Really?" I asked.


    "Of course. Everyone here hase to see you."


    At my father''s words, I looked back at the men staring at me.


    Each one of them had a face that could easily make a normal child cry. Couldn''t there be at least one gentle-looking person?


    But it was unlikely for exorcists to have soft features. Imagining my own future appearance, I couldn''t help but feel a bit bleak.


    As I mused over this, one of the men approached us.


    "How have you been, Itsuki-kun?"


    "Renji-san!"


    It was Renji, the head of the Shimotsuki family. If he was here, then Ayachan must be around too, I thought, scanning the room until I spotted her.


    Meeting Renji and Ayachan again after a year, I recalled our training sessions from ages three to four, where Renji had taken over my father''s role when he was unavable. Our sessions had gradually ceased due to conflicting schedules, much like losing touch with college friends.


    "Aya, it''s Itsuki-kun, the one you''ve wanted to see," Renji said.


    Did she really want to see me? I thought, feeling a surge of joy.


    Although I''d never had children, I didn''t dislike them. Honestly, who doesn''t like being liked by kids? Even if I looked like a child myself.


    I waved at Ayachan.


    "Hi, Ayachan! Long time no see!"


    She turned away without a word. Did I do something wrong?


    "Sorry, Itsuki-kun. Aya always says she wants to y with you at home, but¡­ Aya? Don''t you want to say hello?"


    Renji extended a hand to Ayachan, but she swatted it away.


    "I hate you, Dad!"


    "Well, that''s troublesome," Renji said, scratching his head.


    Seeing Ayachan''s reaction left me puzzled, making me cross my arms in thought.


    Girls are really hard to understand.


    "Please take your seats. We''ll begin the meeting shortly."


    At that moment, the golden-haired woman of the Kamiarizuki family spoke up, her timing perfect.


    Following her cue, the ten men sat on the prepared cushions. I took a seat next to my father.


    "Discussing boring topics first would just make the children restless. Let''s start with introducing our hopefuls before moving on to the adult matters... Is that alright?"


    The adults silently nodded in agreement.


    She must be someone important, I thought.


    "Good, since everyone agrees, let''s have our promising talent introduce themselves first. The hero who exorcised a ''Third Rank'' demon at the age of five."


    Who could that be? I thought.


    There were only two other children my age: Ayachan and Rin-chan from the Satsuki family. Ayachan wasn''t yet capable of exorcising demons, so it must be Rin-chan, I thought.


    As I pondered, the golden-haired priestess''s eyes locked onto me.


    Wait, me?


    Caught off guard, I widened my eyes in surprise.


    "You all know well. The genius born once every few hundred years. The one who possesses ''Seventh Rank'' and mastered ''Kaijutsu'' and ''Shijutsu'' at three years old," she announced in one breath, then smiled.


    "This is Itsuki Kisaragi."

 Chapter 14: The Second Meeting

    The moment the golden-haired priestess of the Kamiarizuki family introduced me, Itsuki Kisaragi, the atmosphere tensed immediately.


    The previously rxed air turned frigid in an instant. It was akin to the feeling of elementary school kids noisily ying in the ssroom, only to freeze up when their strict teacher walked in.


    At the very least, I felt the stares of the burly men, who looked too tough to be ordinary citizens, all focus on me at once.


    I deserved praise for not bursting into tears.


    "What''s wrong? Won''t you introduce yourself?" the priestess urged.


    "Ah, um¡­"


    The greeting my parents had taught me vanished from my mind due to the nerves.


    Sure, I had expected a bit of attention. After all, as a rare ''Seventh Rank'' exorcist with the ''True Eye'' ability to see other''s Silveits, it was only natural to attract some notice during my introduction.


    But I hadn''t anticipated being stared down by men whose mere gazes seemed capable of killing someone.


    "My name is Itsuki Kisaragi. Pleased to meet you," I managed, bowing my head.


    Just then, one of the men spoke up.


    "Is it true that you exorcised a ''Third Rank'' demon?"


    "Ah, um, well¡­"


    I had only encountered monsters twice and had exorcised one today on the highway.


    Though I was clueless about the ''Third Rank'' demons, the priestess confirmed, "The one you exorcised on the highway was such a demon."


    "Yes, the one on the highway?" I turned to the burly man and replied timidly, "I only exorcised it once."


    Why does the priestess know about this? Did the driver tell her?


    Despite exorcists'' often outdated views, they probably had smartphones. It wasn''t unreasonable to think she could have been informed about my feat through them.


    Taking a deep breath, I pushed thoughts of the priestess aside and asked the man a question.


    "Can I ask you something?"


    "What is it?"


    "Do monsters have ranks like exorcists do?"


    "Ah, I forgot you''re still young¡­ My apologies. A demon''s rank is determined by whether an exorcist of the same rank can exorcise it. So a ''Third Rank'' demon can only be exorcised by a ''Third Rank'' exorcist or higher."


    "I see, thank you."


    A ''Third Rank'' is considered extraordinarily talented, right? The demon on the highway was that strong?


    Thinking back, it had broken the soundproof wall and kept pace with a car going nearly 100 km/h. It must have been that powerful.


    What about demons ranked ''Fourth Rank'' or higher? How strong are they?


    Sensing a glimpse of the high mortality rate among exorcists, I felt an urgent need to be stronger.


    While silently firming my resolve, the man shifted his questioning from me to my father.


    "Souichirou, did he truly exorcise a demon?"


    "Yes, he did. And not just any demon, a ''Third Rank'' demon. He also protected civilians from the debris caused by the demon''s destruction. All at the age of five."


    "That''s hard to believe."


    You don''t have to believe it. My father is just a doting parent, I thought but managed to swallow the words. Well done.


    I like and respect my father. But his tendency to exaggerate when he talks about me is embarrassing, especially now that I''m five.


    As I stood there embarrassed by my father''s words, another man addressed me.


    "Itsuki-kun, could you show us some magic?"


    "Here? Right now?"


    "Yes, I''d like to see it with my own eyes."


    "But what should I use it on?" I asked, ncing around the room.


    There was nothing suitable for target practice. If I used magic on the building, I''d probably damage it. That wouldn''t be good.


    "Itsuki, use this," the priestess said, handing me a straw doll.


    Just as I was about to take it, Silveits from the priestess wrapped around the doll, causing it to grow.


    "Wow!"


    Such magic exists? It''s so versatile!


    Impressed by the magic, I prepared to demonstrate my abilities.


    "Itsuki, show them your full power. Use as much magic as you want."


    "Yes!"


    I stretched out three Silveits towards the now human-sized straw doll, entangling it and lifting it into the air.


    Turning the Silveits into des to slice the doll was the simplest method. But itcked ir.


    Since I had the chance, I decided to try a magic I hadn''t used publicly before. Combining the me magic my father had shown me with an airpression magic I developed myself, I wove the Silveits.


    Explode.


    BOOM!!!


    The resulting explosion obliterated the straw doll, sending shockwaves across the room.


    Despite the powerful st, the building remained intact. I trusted my father and the other exorcists to protect it.


    "Itsuki! Watch out!"


    My father shielded me, creating a magical barrier to protect us from the explosion''s shockwave and debris.


    "How did you learn that magic, Itsuki?" he asked.


    "By watching you and Renji-san."


    "...I never taught you."


    "I only watched¡­"


    As the mes subsided, the exorcists murmured among themselves.


    "A five-year-old using magic?"


    "His control over elemental change is impressive."


    "Apound element spell? Unbelievable¡­"


    "With ''Seventh Rank'' magical power... His future is terrifying."


    Just as the room was about to descend into chaos, a sharp p rang out.


    Silence fell as everyone turned to the source¡ªthe golden-haired priestess.


    "Impressed by such young talent? Touching, isn''t it?"


    After amusing herself by watching the silent men, she turned to me.


    "You still have the talisman?"


    "Yes, I have it."


    The talisman given to me during the ''Shichi-Go-San'' ceremony. I never parted with it.


    "Good. Keep it close."


    Satisfied, she smiled and turned away.


    "You all must have many questions for Itsuki, but he is not our only guest tonight. Ignoring others would be rude."


    With that, she moved to another girl.


    "Now, Rin, you too are a ''Fourth Rank'' genius. Introduce yourself."


    "Yes!"


    Rin, from the Satsuki family, stood up. I remembered her from two years ago during the ''Shichi-Go-San'' ceremony.


    She was the girl being carried by her father. It had been two years since Ist saw her.


    I doubted she remembered me, but she introduced herself confidently.


    "I am Rin from the Satsuki family. I am ''Fourth Rank.'' Pleased to meet you!"


    She spoke clearly and energetically, unlike me.


    So, some people are just natural extroverts from childhood.


    As I observed Rin, she looked at me and greeted me enthusiastically.


    "My father said I''m to be betrothed to you! Nice to meet you, Itsuki!"


    ¡­What?


    Stunned, I failed to process her words. Before the priestess could introduce her, Ayachan stood up.


    "Hello, Rin-chan. I am Aya Shimotsuki."


    Her polite speech was a stark contrast to a year ago.


    Children grow quickly. I felt a bit sentimental watching her.


    As I marveled at Ayachan''s growth, she stepped forward and dered.


    "Rin-chan is mistaken. I am to be betrothed to Itsuki-kun!"


    Betrothed? As in¡­ future marriage partner?


    Understanding dawned on me slowly. Betrothed meant arranged marriage from childhood.


    ¡­Marriage partner?


    As I realize what it means, I almost jumped in shock.


    What are these kids talking about!?

 Chapter 16: Real-World Experience

    Until the meeting concluded, the man in the ck suit taught me various things about magic.


    First, I learned that each Silveit strand can only perform one transformation at a time. Combining elemental transformations results inpound elemental transformations, and thesepounds are influenced by thepatibility of the base elements.


    Moreover, I found out that elemental transformations are significantly easier than form transformations.


    Taking these teachings to heart, I decided to master the fundamental elemental transformations before my father returned. Although I already knew how to manipte fire and wind, I focused on learning the remaining three elements.


    "You''re truly amazing, Itsuki-sama. You''ve mastered all five elements so quickly," the man in the ck suit praised me.


    "It''s all thanks to your teaching!" I bowed my head respectfully, surrounded by the shattered remains of practice dummies in the evening light.


    Despite having his own duties, this man dedicated his time to teaching me magic. His guidance was invaluable, making him my third mentor after Renji-san and my father.


    "Normally, exorcists start learning magic at seven and take about a year to master all the basic elements. For you to achieve this at five years old... It''s truly because of your innate talent," he said, smiling warmly.


    Before I could express more gratitude, the man straightened up suddenly. I turned to see my father, looking slightly worn out, approaching us.


    "There you are, Itsuki. I''ve been looking for you," he said.


    "Papa!" I ran to him, and he lifted me onto his shoulder.


    "Is the meeting over?" I asked.


    "Yes, it ended a bit earlier than expected. What have you been doing?"


    "I''ve been practicing magic. This man taught me a lot," I replied, pointing to the man in the ck suit, who bowed slightly.


    "I see. Thank you for looking after my son," my father said.


    "It was my pleasure, sir. It was an order from Akane-sama."


    "Ah, Akane-sama," my father nodded, understanding.


    So the golden-haired priestess''s name was Akane. A very Japanese name for someone who didn''t look particrly Japanese.


    "Itsuki," my father began hesitantly, "I have something to ask you."


    "What is it?" I replied, curious about his uncharacteristic hesitation.


    "Would you like to see what my job as an exorcist is like?"


    "Your job... as an exorcist?"


    "Yes. When I was around your age, I used to apany your grandfather to his jobs. How about it?"


    My grandfather... I had never met him. He might be one of the figures in our family''s portrait gallery, but I had never been close to those pictures. Seeing my older brother''s portrait among them made me wary of getting too close.


    Setting those thoughts aside, I asked, "Is it okay for me to watch you work?"


    "Of course. You won''t be in the way. Your papa is strong, after all!" my fatherughed heartily.


    "Will I be safe?"


    "We''ll be dealing with a First or Second Rank demon, nothing too dangerous. You''ll be perfectly safe."


    I hesitated, contemting the fear and the allure of seeing my father in action. Despite the fear, the desire to witness a real exorcist at work won out.


    Gathering my courage, I said, "Yes, Papa. I want to see you fight."


    "Excellent! We''ll go tomorrow!"


    His eagerness took me by surprise, but the immediacy reassured me that my resolve wouldn''t waver. As my father lifted me, he noticed the scattered practice dummies.


    "And what happened here?"


    I proceeded to show him my newfound skills in elemental transformations, leaving him astounded.


    The Next Day


    The following day, the sun was already high when my father''s phone rang. He nced at me practicing in the garden and said, "Itsuki, we''ve got a job. Let''s go."


    "Yes, sir!" I replied, wiping the sweat off and quickly changing to follow him.


    Behind our house, a ck sedan was parked.


    "You''ll sit in the passenger seat," my father instructed.


    "But there''s no child seat."


    "Just make sure to wear your seatbelt properly."


    I vaguely remembered that children under five needed a child seat. As I buckled in, my father took the driver''s seat, and I looked at him in surprise.


    "Can you drive, Papa?"


    "Of course. Your papa can do anything!" he replied confidently, though his answer was both reassuring and ambiguous.


    "Alright, let''s go."


    "Are we going to fight a monster?"


    "Yes. We''re heading to a house where a First Rank demon has appeared. The police have already secured the area to keep civilians away."


    As we navigated the narrow streets of the residential area, I grew increasingly tense. My father''s calm demeanor contrasted sharply with my mounting anxiety.


    We soon arrived at the destination¡ªa typical house cordoned off with yellow "KEEP OUT" tape. There were no onlookers, which felt strange.


    "It looks like a normal house," Imented.


    "Yes. Weak demons often appear in ces like this."


    My father parked the car and got out, urging me to stay close.


    "Don''t leave my side, no matter what happens," he said sternly.


    As we approached the entrance, a police officer greeted us. "We''ve been expecting you, Exorcist."


    "Sorry for the dy," my father replied.


    When the officer looked at me, I knew he wondered why a child was present.


    "This is my son," my father exined.


    The officer nodded and let us in.


    I was surprised at how easily we were allowed in. Do exorcists have that much authority?


    Inside, the house was eerily normal, but my father warned, "Keep your shoes on. You never know what might happen."


    Following his lead, I stepped into my first battleground, feeling a mix of fear and excitement.

 Chapter 21: Postponing Healing Magic

    Since then, I''ve been experimenting with various "Physical Changes," but the conclusion is that it''s too flexible, making it harder to master.


    It''s like when you start a character customization game and get overwhelmed with options, so you just go with the default settings. Sure, some people enjoy fine-tuning every detail, but it''s not my forte.


    Back to magic: physical changes really can do anything.


    For instance, clothes. I wrapped Hina in "Silveit" and infused it with magic, creating a dress that delighted her.


    Or food. I shaped Silveit into a house and infused it with magic, creating a gingerbread house. It was actually delicious when we tried it.


    Through these experiments, I realized something significant: fairy tales like Cindere and Hansel and Gretel might actually be true in this world.


    The ss slipper and pumpkin carriage could be recreated with my magic through physical changes. Though the first time I made them, they reverted back to magic within an hour.


    But every detail matched the stories exactly, making them seem like factual ounts.


    Of course, there''s no free use of physical changes. They consume significantly more magic than attribute changes.


    To put it into perspective, if a normal attribute change is 1, creating clothes took 30. Making food also took 30, but creating a carriage shot up to 900.


    After various trials, I found that the moreplex the structure or the longer it needs to remain in this world, the more magic it consumes.


    Though for someone like me, at the Seventh Rank, these constraints are hardly limiting.


    Having practiced physical changes enough to handle them moderately well, I asked my mother to teach me healing magic, as I had been hoping for.


    Seeing my proficiency with physical changes and myrge magic reserves, she reluctantly agreed.


    However, before I could start practicing healing magic, I found myself in a different situation.


    "Itsuki, are you feeling car sick?" my father asked.


    "I''m fine, Dad."


    Therge 4WD vehicle jolted as it hit a bump. The driver wasn''t my father, but Renji from the Shimotsuki family.


    Instead of practicing healing magic, I was now heading to a camping trip with Renji, Aya, and my father.


    It''s not a leisurely camping trip at a campsite but a legitimate exorcist mission. We received a call from the Tokyo Hunting Association about a bear-eating bear that turned out to be a monster.


    I was surprised to learn that bears still roam Tokyo, but apparently, they do. And now, there''s a bear attacking other bears, which is unusual and points to a monster.


    The hunters initially went after it but were overpowered, prompting a request for exorcists.


    So, our camping trip is actually a bear hunt. The reason children like us are brought along is to limate us to overnight exorcist missions.


    As the vehicle bounced along the rough road, Renji asked Aya, "Aya, are you okay? Not feeling sick?"


    "¡­I''m fine," she replied, but her face was pale.


    Despite clearly being car sick, there was nothing I could do. Reproducingplex items like medicine through physical changes is beyond my current abilities.


    "Aya-chan, should we open the window?"


    "No¡­ I don''t want bugs to get in¡­"


    I suggested fresh air, but she shook her head.


    We were deep in the mountains, far from Tokyo''s urbanndscape, which was hard to believe.


    After thirty more minutes of driving, we stopped near a small, dpidated house.


    "Let''s set up here. Soichiro, can you set up the barrier?" Renji asked.


    "Leave it to me," my father replied, extending Silveit.


    "What is Dad doing?" I asked.


    "Remember when we saved Hina?"


    "Yes, I remember."


    "I set up a barrier to detect monsters. This one is bigger, covering a 300-meter radius."


    "300 meters? That''s huge!"


    "It is. Being Fifth Rank, I can createrge barriers, but it''s tough for most exorcists."


    As he continued setting up, he seemed a bit smug. He had been feeling downtely, probably because I''d been spending a lot of time with Hina. But it seemed my worries were unfounded.


    However, a 300-meter radius barrier means the circumference is nearly 2 kilometers¡­ that''s quiterge.


    Not wanting to disturb him, I went to help Renji with preparing for the night.


    "Hey, Itsuki, can you grab the junior seat? I want to tten the seats."


    "Sure!"


    Even with my exceptional magic capacity, my experience in monster hunting is minimal, so I focused on being helpful without getting in the way.


    I helped Aya out of her seat and brought the junior seat outside. With the car empty, Renji ttened the seats for sleeping.


    "Hey, Renji-san."


    "Yes?"


    "Is this your car?"


    "Yes, it''s big, isn''t it? It can amodate many people for overnight missions."


    "I see¡­"


    It made me wonder if exorcists were well-paid. My father drove an expensive-looking car too, and there was no sign of financial strain even when they took in Hina.


    Where does the srye from?


    "Renji, the barrier is set. We can detect any monsters within the radius."


    "Thanks. My magic reserves aren''t enough for this."


    "Don''t worry about it."


    Renji handed my father a bottle of tea, and my father casually declined.


    How are we supposed to hunt the monster after setting up the barrier? I tugged at my father''s clothes and asked.


    "So, what do we do next?"


    "We wait."


    "Huh?"


    His response was simpler than I expected.


    "Monsters consume magic. Exorcists have more magic than ordinary people, so they''lle to us. We just have to wait and ambush them."


    "So, we just wait in the car?"


    "Yes. Don''t worry, it shoulde within three days at thetest."


    "¡­Three days?"


    My healing magic practice seemed farther away, but there was no point inining. I decided to use this time to learn new magic.


    With renewed determination, I helped with the preparations. We finished in less than an hour and passed the time practicing magic and ying cards.


    As the sun set and night fell, there were no streetlights nearby. The only light came from thenterns in the car.


    After finishing dinner, we were about to settle in for the night when¡­


    "It''s here," my father announced in a chilling voice.

 Chapter 23: Trap

    "Why are there so many monsters?" Aya-chan whispered.


    I had the same question. Despite the dark forest, my father had set up a barrier around the car. If there were any monsters inside the barrier, it should have alerted us.


    There''s no way my father would have missed them. Even if he did, it wouldn''t be this many¡ªmaybe one or two at most.


    "Aya-chan, let''s get back in the car. If we stay outside, more monsters mighte," I suggested.


    "Y-Yes, you''re right," she agreed, clinging to me as we returned to the car. While I understood her fear, it made moving a bit difficult.


    After a few minutes, my father and Renji-san returned, covered in blood.


    "We killed the bear. Was there any trouble here?" my father asked.


    "Yes! Suddenly, we were attacked by monsters!" Aya-chan eximed.


    "What?" Renji-san and my father looked rmed as we exined what had happened¡ªthe sudden appearance of a horde of low-ranking monsters within the barrier and how I had dealt with them.


    They listened silently and exchanged nces once I finished.


    "Soichiro, we''ve got a problem," Renji-san said.


    "Yeah, it''s a ''Hider.'' That''s troublesome," my father replied nonchntly.


    Though they didn''t seem overly concerned, they began setting up something with talismans, a map, and candles. Curious and a bit confused, I asked my father at a moment when he wasn''t too busy.


    "Dad, what''s a ''Hider''?"


    "Hmm, I suppose you wouldn''t know yet," he replied, drawing symbols on the map with Silveit.


    "Some monsters can use magic, as you''ve seen before."


    "Yes, I remember."


    The monster we fought at the house where we met Hina had used magic to send shockwaves. It was a powerful attack. That was when I first realized that monsters could use magic, and it motivated me to be stronger.


    "A ''Hider'' is a type of monster that can conceal other monsters with magic," my father exined.


    "Can they really do that?" I asked, astonished.


    "Yes, but only monsters ranked Fourth Tier or higher," he said.


    ...Really?


    I almost asked again, thinking I had misheard. A Fourth Tier monster was incredibly rare, even among humans¡ªa true genius. And now, one of those monsters was here in this forest?


    What I thought would be a simple camping trip suddenly felt a lot more serious.


    I looked around nervously at the forest, while my father and Renji-san continued their preparations with calm efficiency. Their demeanor made me realize howmonce such situations must be for exorcists.


    "Come here, Itsuki," my father called.


    "Aya, you too," Renji-san added.


    Startled, Aya and I approached. Renji-san picked up Aya, and we gathered around the map on the ground.


    "We''re going to use a spell to find the monster using the ''Hider'' magic. Pay attention; you''ll need to know this," my father said.


    "Does that mean we''ll be fighting more strong monsters?" I asked.


    Renji-san chuckled. "Itsuki-kun, you''re a Seventh Tier exorcist. You''ll definitely face more of these situations."


    "Ugh," I groaned.


    It made sense. Only a few exorcists could handle Fourth Tier monsters, and even fewer could deal with anything higher. As a Seventh Tier, I would undoubtedly be called upon.


    I clenched my fists, renewing my resolve to be stronger.


    My father continued exining as he drew intricate geometric patterns on the map with Silveit.


    "To counter a ''Hider,'' you need to use more magical power than what they''re using to hide. We''ll create a ma that reacts to magic."


    "Magic ma?" I repeated, puzzled.


    "Yes, a ma that responds to magic," he confirmed.


    A concept I had never heard of, but magic could create things that didn''t exist. I made a mental note to remember this technique.


    As I watched, the talisman floated up and moved toward the mountain, passing through the forest and heading into the city.


    ...Toward a densely popted area.


    Realizing the danger, I felt a cold sweat. If that monster reached the city...


    "Renji, we need to move now," my father said.


    "Understood. Let''s go," Renji-san replied.


    "What''s happening?" Aya asked, confused.


    "Aya, we''ve been lured here. The main monster is heading toward the city to avoid detection and feed on magic," Renji-san exined.


    "We were baited?" she asked.


    "Exactly," he confirmed.


    I marveled at the cunning of the monster. It had drawn us here with a lesser monster to distract us while it moved toward its true target.


    We quickly got back into the car. Renji-san started the engine, the vehicle''s lights flickering to life as we sped down the road.


    "Contact the Kamiazuki n, Soichiro. We need all hands on deck," Renji-san urged.


    "Got it. But first..." my father began, but then a deer suddenly appeared in our path.


    Before anyone else could react, I used Silveit to disintegrate the deer into mist.


    Blood sprayed, then evaporated as the monster was vanquished. As the car sped through the clearing mist, Renji-san let out a sigh of relief.


    "Thanks, Itsuki-kun. You saved us," he said.


    "You''re wee," I replied, but I had a more pressing question.


    "Dad, why are there so many low-ranking monsters? Something feels off."


    "...I was nning to tell youter, but this is a good time," my father began, exhaling deeply.


    "Monsters ranked Fifth Tier or higher can create lesser monsters," he revealed.


    "...What?" I blurted out, shocked.


    Monsters could create other monsters? That was news to me.


    "If left unchecked, a high-ranking monster can spawn countless lesser ones, bing the master of a vast horde. This phenomenon is called ''Hyakki Yagy¨­''¡ªa night parade of a hundred demons," he exined.


    "A night parade..."


    "The ''Hyakki Yagy¨­'' can wipe out entire poptions, turning the dead into more monsters. I fought one in Kyoto once... it was hell," my father said, his voice cold and serious.


    I clenched my fists, determined to prevent such a disaster. We couldn''t let this monster reach the city.


    But what could I do from here?


    Wait, there was something I could do.


    "Dad, Renji-san, I have an idea," I said, as a sudden realization hit me.

 Chapter 25: Unexpected First Battle

    The first to move was me.


    I sent my Silveit flying backward, grabbing onto the trees to propel myself away.


    Distance. I needed to create as much distance between the monster and Aya-chan as possible.


    This was a Rank Five monster, far stronger than any I had faced before. I couldn''t risk fighting near the car and endangering Aya-chan by dragging her into our battle.


    ...Follow me.


    My unspoken invitation worked, and the monster took the bait.


    Of course, it did. Its target wasn''t Aya-chan¡ªit was me. If I ran, it would definitely chase after me.


    Feeling a sense of relief that my gamble had paid off, I spread my Silveit throughout the forest.


    "Shape Change."


    I muttered softly.


    In the next instant, a barrier of des materialized in the forest.


    "Hmm, clever," the monster remarked.


    But before I could react, it leaped into the air, soaring about 30 meters topletely avoid the barrier.


    "...!?"


    Incredible physical ability!


    As I stared in shock, the monster, still in mid-air, used Silveit to maneuver itself, looping it around its back.


    It''s making a move¡ª!


    I quickly reinforced my body with six strands of Silveit, ready to counter whatever attack wasing.


    But I wasn''t nning on engaging in a direct fight.


    I didn''t have the strength for that yet. My reinforcement was purely defensive, meant to keep me alive.


    In the next moment, the monster used "Attribute Change: Wind" to generate a powerful burst of air,unching itself toward me like a rocket.


    "...!"


    Reflexively, I created a barrier using "Shape Change: Harden," but the monster deftly used its four arms to flip and take control of its movement, flying over the barrier with an impossible right-angle turn.


    "Ah, I see," the monster said.


    I gasped as I saw Silveit extending from its back.


    It was using its own body like a puppet to execute those insane aerial maneuvers!


    "You won''t get away easily," the monster taunted.


    "Of course not!" I shot back, using Silveit tounch myself higher, creating more distance.


    From above, I looked down at the monster.


    "If all you do is run, you won''t be able to exorcise me," it mocked.


    Ignoring the provocation, I created a ming spear. The spear ignited with a fierce ze, and I extended a line of Silveit toward the monster.


    Fortunately, the monster didn''t seem to possess the "True Eye" and couldn''t see my thread.


    Here''s my chance!


    I detonatedpressed air behind the ming spear using "Attribute Change: Wind."


    BOOM!


    The explosion scattered leaves as the fiery spear shot toward the monster, piercing through it before erupting in a massive st.


    "...me Wasp," I muttered as Inded softly on the ground.


    The fiery spear had drilled through the target. A fitting name, I thought.


    Watching the monster with a gaping hole in its abdomen, I asked, "Where did you send my dad and Renji-san?"


    "..."


    The monster remained silent.


    As I pondered my next move, I noticed that the gaping wound in the monster''s abdomen was slowly but surely healing.


    It can use healing magic!


    I was stunned, momentarily speechless.


    That''s incredible! I can''t even use healing magic yet...!


    But this was no time to be impressed.


    "If you don''t answer me, I''ll have to take other measures," I threatened, trying to mimic the intimidation tactics I''d seen in movies and manga, while keeping a safe distance from the monster.


    As I kept a cool demeanor, I realized my initial fear had begun to fade. A newfound confidence was filling me, making me believe that I might actually be able to exorcise this Rank Five monster.


    But I couldn''t let my guard down. To stay alive, I had to defeat this monster.


    Reminding myself of that, I kept my eyes locked on the enemy.


    "I really want to devour that magic power of yours," the monster said.


    "You''re not getting it," I retorted.


    The monster extended Silveit from its fingers, connecting them to the surrounding trees.


    "Come forth!" it bellowed.


    As it roared, the trees stood up!


    "...It doesn''t matter how many monsters you create," I began to say, but before I could finish, I saw the animated trees extending Silveit toward me, and I instinctively leaped backward.


    What is this? What''s it nning?


    It''s not unusual for monsters to use magic, but this was the first time I''d seen minions created by a monster wielding magic. I kept my distance, which turned out to be the right decision.


    A single acorn dropped from above onto the spot where I had been standing.


    Why an acorn?


    Before I could ponder further, the acorn touched the ground.


    BOOM!


    "...!"


    The acorn exploded with tremendous force!


    Luckily, I had distanced myself in time, but the thought of what might have happened if I hadn''t noticed in time sent chills down my spine. If I didn''t have the "True Eye," I would have been caught in the st for sure. Thank goodness for all those years of training.


    "So you can see it, huh? Then you know what''ll happen," the monster said, standing among the tree monsters it had created, looking down at me.


    "If you kill them, every one of those will explode."


    I went silent.


    There was nothing else I could do.


    I didn''t know how many acorns each of these trees held, but I did know that an ordinary tree could carry hundreds, if not thousands, of acorns. If I destroyed the tree monsters, the resulting explosions would be hundreds of times more powerful than the one I just witnessed.


    Not only would I be caught in the st, but Aya-chan, who was only a few hundred meters away, would also be in danger.


    Despite the dire situation, I maintained a nonchnt attitude and asked, "Let me ask you something."


    "..."


    The monster remained silent.


    "Well, it''s fine if you don''t answer," I said.


    "Is it possible that the ''Teleportation Magic'' you used can''t send people too far away?"


    "..."


    The monster didn''t speak, but I noticed its eyes widen in surprise.


    "Yeah, that''s all I needed to know."


    Of course, the range of magic is limited by the length of Silveit. "Teleportation Magic" would also be constrained by the same principle.


    That''s all I needed to confirm.


    I moved my fingers like a conductor leading an orchestra, manipting Silveit to weave a.


    Then, I unleashed a powerful wind, threading it through the gaps between the trees.


    WHOOSH!


    The wind roared as it tore through the branches, snatching up the acorns, which were caught in the and flung into the sky.


    All that was left was to strike one of them.


    That would be enough!


    BOOM!


    In a chain reaction, every acorn exploded in the air!


    As a fiery disy lit up the sky, I didn''t let the opportunity slip. With "Shape Change: de," I sliced the trees cleanly in half, and the monsters dissipated into ck mist, the telltale sign of their demise.


    "This will be the signal. Dad and Renji-san will be back... soon."


    I smiled as I turned to face the young monster.


    "And there''s no need to wait for them to return."


    The monster regarded me with a puzzled expression.


    ...I guess it still hasn''t figured it out.


    "When I realized you could use healing magic, I knew that only arge, decisive blow would be effective. But I needed time to prepare for that."


    As I spoke, the sky suddenly darkened.


    "I managed to buy enough time."


    The monster finally noticed the change and looked up, but it was toote.


    Way toote.


    "Meteor," I said.


    The monster, realizing its fate, muttered one final sentence.


    "Ah, I see..."


    And that was all.


    A massive boulder, created with "Attribute Change: Earth," the size of a small house, was hurtling down, pulled by gravity.


    The monster''s final words were drowned out as it was crushed beneath the colossal meteor.

 Chapter 26: Child Prodigy

    "Oh no! We''ve been caught off guard."


    Renji spat out the words briefly and kicked off the ground. His legs were wrapped with Doushi Silveight as he naturally activated Body Enhancement. His eyes were covered with Night Vision Magic as he ran through the dark forest.


    Earlier, arge explosion had erupted in the sky. It was probably happening right where Itsuki was fighting, but the sudden silence after the explosion was terrifying.


    Even though Itsuki had immense magical power as a Seventh Rank, magic alone doesn''t ensure victory in battle. Experience and skill matter just as much, and Itsuki, despite his potential, was still a child with limitedbat experience.


    The thought of what could happen sent a chill down Renji''s spine.


    "Please, be safe, Aya, and Itsuki-kun¡­!"


    Initially, they had onlye to hunt the bear. They never imagined they would be facing a Rank Five monster.


    And to top it off, the opponent could use Teleportation Magic. If they had known they would be fighting such a high-level monster, they would have prepared more thoroughly. At the very least, they wouldn''t have brought children along.


    They say regretes toote, and Renji''s mind was flooded with thoughts of the worst-case scenarios he had witnessed with other exorcists.


    He was even praying to a god he rarely called upon. When Renji finally emerged from the forest, he saw Itsuki standing there, trembling in front of a massive boulder.


    "Itsuki-kun! Are you alright?!"


    Relieved to see him alive, Renji quickly scanned the surroundings.


    "Ah, Renji-san!"


    As Itsuki ran towards him, Renji hugged him by the shoulders, bent down to meet his eyes, and asked:


    "What happened to the monster?"


    "Um, well, I crushed it..."


    "¡­What?"


    Renji asked again, not fully understanding what Itsuki meant by "crushed." Itsuki pointed straight at the boulder and exined.


    "I dropped this meteor on it and squashed it."


    "...¡­"


    Renji fell silent. He had no choice but to.


    What else could he do?


    The fact that a five-year-old had not only survived a battle with a Rank Five monster but also managed to crush it? How could that even be possible¡­?


    Renji, finding it hard to believe, looked at the boulder Itsuki had supposedly dropped.


    It was enormous¡­ truly enormous. It was probably created using Attribute Transformation, but Renji wasn''t even sure if he could create something thisrge himself.


    This made Renji catch his breath.


    "¡­Did you really create this, Itsuki-kun?"


    "Yes. I used Attribute Transformation: Earth to make it..."


    Itsuki exined calmly, with no awareness of the extraordinary feat he had aplished.


    This is a genius. This is the power of a Seventh Rank exorcist¡­!!


    Renji understood this deep down and regretted missing Itsuki''s fight.


    As an exorcist, as a man, he had wanted to witness his battle. It must have been like something out of a legend.


    But as he pondered this, a question suddenly rose in Renji''s mind.


    "Itsuki-kun. Why do you seem so scared if you''ve already exorcised the monster?"


    "Um, well, there''s just one thing I''m worried about."


    "Yeah? What is it?"


    Worried? What could it be?


    Did the monster have allies? Or did it escape without beingpletely defeated?


    As Renji considered all the possibilities, Itsuki''s response was so anticlimactic it caught him off guard.


    "I made a hole in the road. Is that going to be okay¡­?"


    Renji, who hadn''t anticipated this response, couldn''t help but burst outughing.


    I definitely overdid it.


    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D


    That was the first thought that crossed my mind when I saw the meteorite I had dropped on the ground.


    ck mist, the remains of the monster, was rising from beneath the ground, so I had exorcised it. That was good. Renji-san and Father should being back here after seeing the explosion earlier. So, that''s not an issue.


    The issue is the hole I made in the road.


    ¡­What should I do?


    Should I fill it in with Attribute Transformation or Form Transformation...?


    No, this happened because the monster had Healing Magic. It would have healed any small wounds, so I thought I''d hit it with something stronger, but I went overboard. I never imagined I''d make a giant hole in the road...


    Am I going to have to pay for this¡­? As I pondered the cost, Renji-san conveniently emerged from the forest.


    So, I exined what happened and timidly asked:


    "I made a hole in the road. Is that going to be okay¡­?"


    Renji-san suddenly burst outughing.


    "Ah, don''t worry. The cleanup crew will take care of something like this."


    ¡­The cleanup crew?


    Hearing this new term for the first time, I asked Renji-san.


    "Hey, Renji-san. Who are the ''cleanup crew''?"


    "Oh, I see. You haven''t heard about them from Souichirou yet."


    Renji-san began gently exining as he led me back to the car.


    "Do you remember the other families at the Shichigosan ceremony?"


    "Yes, I remember!"


    How could I forget? It was the first time in my life I''d been stared at by so many older men.


    "There are ten exorcist families¡­ Well, eleven if you include the Kamiarizuki family. They''re the top ten exorcist families."


    "The top ten¡­"


    "Yes, that''s right. They have a long history and know many exorcism techniques. I believe you''ve also learned the Yato Style swordsmanship?"


    "Yeah! My dad teaches me."


    "That makes sense. The Yato Style is exclusive to the Kisaragi family."


    "Wait, really!?"


    "Yes, really."


    That''s the first I''ve heard of it!


    So, if the Kisaragi family has its unique swordsmanship, does that mean the other families have their own special sword styles¡­?


    "And it''s not just swordsmanship. Each of the ten families has a unique magic called Soden. You probably haven''t learned it yet."


    "¡­Soden."


    Not electricity transmission¡­ but rather, like in ''Ichi Soden,'' passing down from one generation to another.


    ¡­What? There''s something like that!?


    "I haven''t heard about it! Do you think the Kisaragi family has it too?"


    "Absolutely. I''ve seen Souichirou use it before. You''ll probably learn it when you turn seven at the Shichigosan ceremony."


    Oh great, another Shichigosan tradition. Why do exorcists ce so much importance on Shichigosan?


    I wanted to learn about Soden magic¡­


    "Let''s get back on track. There may be ten exorcist families, but they''re not the only ones who can be exorcists. Branch families, or children who have lost their families to monsters, sometimes train and be exorcists."


    Hearing this, I felt a tight squeeze in my chest.


    ¡­There are other children like Hina out there.


    "But, you know, most kids from ordinary families aren''t born with enough magic power to fight as exorcists. Those kids work with the police to do the ''cleanup.''"


    "I see¡­"


    I suppose ordinary kids could increase their magic power through training, but that kind of training has to be done before they turn three. And I have my reasons for not wanting to talk about that training. So, regr kids likely won''t increase their magic power. Sorry, but the training I came up with is just too ridiculous¡­


    "That''s why, Itsuki-kun, you don''t need to worry about exorcising monsters."


    Even though he said that, all I could muster was a wry smile.


    When we got back to the car, my father was already there. It seemed he had anticipated that I would defeat the monster and had stayed back to protect Aya-chan. As expected of him.


    Before my father could say anything to me, Aya-chan burst out of the car and hugged me tightly.


    "Itsuki-kun! I''m so d! You''re alive!!"


    "¡­Aya-chan."


    "I was so worried! You idiot, Itsuki-kun!!"


    And with that, she started crying, and it took a lot of effort to calm her down.


    I felt a bit happy that she had been so worried about me, but considering how much I had made her worry, I knew I deserved the trouble of calming her down.

 Chapter 27: Reward

    After calming Aya-chan down, we finally left the mountain.


    That said, we didn''t just leave without making sure everything was in order. We thoroughly investigated the area to confirm that there were no other monsters performing Concealment. If we had missed any, it could have been disastrous.


    Fortunately, after a thorough search, we found no other monsters.


    By the time we reached home, it was nearly dawn. Aya-chan was fast asleep, and I was battling intense sleepiness on the way back.


    Even though I kept dozing off repeatedly, both my father and Renji-san told me I could sleep, but strangely, I couldn''t. I was exhausted, yet my mind was oddly sharp, reying the battle in my head every time I closed my eyes.


    The opponent was strong¡ªfar stronger than anything I had faced before.


    I won''t say it was a miracle or luck that I managed to win. That victory was undoubtedly due to my own skill, but it was not without its challenges. The opponent wasn''t someone to be taken lightly, and the memory of surviving such a dangerous encounter was seared into my brain, refusing to let me rest.


    However, it wasn''t that I wanted to bask in the afterglow of victory. Quite the opposite. I spent the car ride home having a solo reflection session.


    Looking back,there were a lot of things I could have done better in that fight.


    For example, if the fight had turned into closebat, I would have been in serious danger. If the opponent had possessed True Sight and noticed my attacks, things could have gone very differently. And if the acorn bombs had been more indiscriminate in their range, I might not have survived at all.


    The list of things to reflect on just kept growing and growing.


    When I think back on it, I really did push myself too far, even if it was to save Aya-chan.


    "Itsuki, are you awake?"


    "¡­Yeah. What is it, Dad?"


    "We''ve arrived home."


    I rubbed my sleepy eyes and looked around. We were at the front gate. It seemed that Renji-san had kindly driven us all the way home.


    "Itsuki-kun, you did well today. Make sure to rest properly tomorrow."


    "Yeah. Thanks for driving us home, Renji-san."


    "Don''t mention it. Thank you for protecting Aya. Let''s practice magic together again sometime," he said with a smile.


    With that promise, I got out of the car. Aya-chan, unlike me, was stillpletely out cold.


    After seeing them off, my father and I passed through the gate and entered our home. The house was dark and quiet, and I could tell that my mother and Hina were already asleep.


    As I rubbed my tired eyes, regretting not having slept earlier, my father quietly asked, "You couldn''t sleep, Itsuki?"


    "¡­Yeah, my mind was just too awake."


    "I see. It was your first real fight. How about I sing you a luby?"


    "Uh, no thanks¡­"


    I didn''t point out that my dad''s singing was terrible¡­ But I did have fond memories of being sung to as a baby and crying because of it. I learned that when someone is so out of tune, it crosses the line from funny to unsettling. That was a lesson I didn''t need to learn.


    When I declined, my father gently ced his hand on my head and softly patted it. "You did really well, Itsuki," he said warmly.


    "Dad?" I looked up at him, surprised by the sudden praise.


    "You exorcised a Rank Five monster, something even veteran exorcists struggle with. Not only that, but you also used your magic to lure it away, sacrificing yourself to protect innocent people," he continued, his voice filled with pride.


    Hearing my father''s praise, I nodded quietly.


    "As your father, I can''t wholeheartedly praise you for what you did. While there are times when exorcists must make self-sacrificing decisions, you''re only five years old. It''s too early for you to be sacrificing yourself. Far too early."


    He crouched down to meet my gaze, his eyes piercing into me.


    Even with one eye covered by an eyepatch, the intensity of his gaze was overwhelming.


    It was, almost for the first time, a proper scolding from my father.


    A lecture filled with love.


    "But, what you did saved thousands, if not tens of thousands of people, without them even knowing it. As an exorcist and as the head of the Kisaragi family, I want to thank you. Thank you, Itsuki."


    "No¡­ I just did what I could do."


    "No, what you did isn''t something just anyone could do. It was something only you could have done. Thank you."


    With that, my father hugged me tightly.


    As he held me close, the first thing I felt was the warmth of the magic within his body. It was aforting, fatherly scent. But most of all, what struck me deeply were his words.


    In my previous life, I lived a miserable existence.


    The concept of being "irreceable" was foreign to me. I was just another ordinary person, living an ordinary life. There was nothing I could do that someone else couldn''t. Nothing that only I could do.


    I was just another cog in the machine, a disposable part of society that could easily be reced.


    But being held by my father like this, I felt like I had truly changed from that person.


    That realization pierced my heart more than anything else.


    The efforts I had made to avoid death ended up saving many others. I couldn''t be anything but happy about that.


    I was genuinely happy that I had done something that only I could do to help others.


    "Itsuki, no five-year-old exorcist has ever exorcised a Rank Five monster before. You truly are a son to be proud of."


    "It''s because you taught me magic, Dad."


    "Haha, you''re really starting to say things like that, huh?"


    As he held me, he ruffled my hair roughly.


    But it didn''t feel bad at all. It feltforting.


    Then my father said, "Oh, that''s right," and stood up.


    "Since you did so well in your first battle, is there anything you want? As a reward, I''ll buy you anything!"


    "Anything I want?"


    "That''s right. A toy, some candy, anything,"


    "Hmm¡­"


    Faced with this sudden offer of a reward from my father, I couldn''t help but groan.


    It wasn''t that I didn''t have anything I wanted.


    For example, off the top of my head, I''d love a smartphone or tablet, something with inte ess.


    But we don''t have Wi-Fi at home¡­


    Yes, shockingly, the Kisaragi household doesn''t have Wi-Fi. Maybe it''s because it''s an old house, or because we''re exorcists, but for whatever reason, there''s no Wi-Fi.


    So what do my parents do, you ask? Both of them have carrier contracts to ess the inte. Even more surprisingly, neither of them watches YouTube. They''re on the lowest data ns.


    So, if I were to ask for something with inte ess, I''d need to get the inte set up first. But it seems a bit weird for a five-year-old to ask for "Wi-Fi."


    That''s why I''m groaning.


    Well, it''s not like I don''t have other things I want. If I''m not limited to material goods or services, there is something I want. But is it okay to ask for this as a reward?


    When in doubt, it''s best to ask. So I asked my father.


    "Dad, does it really matter what I ask for?"


    "Of course. Whatever you want, Itsuki. How about a TV?" he suggested.


    Wow, that''s actually pretty tempting.


    ¡­But that''s not what I meant.


    I reined in my wandering thoughts and told him what I really wanted.


    "I want more time with you, Dad," I said, my voice steady.


    "W-What!?" My father''s eyes widened in surprise.


    "I want to get better at martial arts and swordsmanship¡­ I want to improve," I continued, exining my reasoning.


    That was the challenge that this battle had made clear to me.


    So far, I''d kept my distance from closebat training, thinking I was too clumsy and that being able to use magic was enough to keep me alive. But this fight showed me how necessary it was.


    If that monster had recklessly closed the distance, I might have been killed.


    That''s why I need to get stronger.


    To do that, I need to ovee my weaknesses.


    That''s why I told my father, but¡­


    "You¡­ you really want me to teach you¡­!!!"


    It seemed to trigger something strange in my father.


    Oh no, I''ve pushed a weird button.


    "Alright! I''m taking a month off work! During that time, I''ll train you thoroughly!"


    "Wait, is that okay? Isn''t there a shortage of exorcists?!"


    "What are you talking about?! Fulfilling your wish is my duty as a father,"


    "What about your duty as an exorcist?!"


    As I frantically tried to calm my father down, I couldn''t help but think.


    ¡­This guy really has a tendency to flip his doting parent switch at the strangest times.

 Chapter 29: Mastering the Art of Healing

    After finishing an intense training session with my father and having lunch, I took a well-deserved two-hour nap.


    In my previous life, I only napped when I''d eaten too much for lunch, but in this body, with its limited stamina, a nap was essential.


    By the way, sometimes when I get into bed for my nap, Hina joins me. It''s adorable.


    After my nap, feelingpletely refreshed, I was summoned by my mother to the living room. The "living room" here is a tatami room with a television and an old-fashioned low table, which we use when eating meals.


    "Itsuki, sit here."


    "Yes, ma''am!"


    "Aye!"


    Hina sat down next to me.


    Even though Hina wasn''t directly involved in the healing magic practice, she loved watching magic practice sessions. So, she sat beside me, eager to watch the lesson. My little sister is just too cute.


    Smiling at Hina''s enthusiasm, my mother began to speak.


    "I''m going to teach you about healing magic, Itsuki... but actually, there are two methods of healing magic."


    "Two methods?"


    What does she mean by that?


    I must have had a puzzled look on my face without realizing it because my mother smiled gently as she exined.


    "Yes, well, the first method involves using Silveit Threads to perform a Form Change. This method is very difficult, but it uses less magic power, and with enough training, anyone can learn it, so most exorcists who use healing magic prefer this method."


    "And the other method?"


    "The other method involves pouring arge amount of magic power into the injured person and causing it to ''resonate'' with them. That way, the injury heals."


    "...Huh? How does that work??"


    I was even more confused, and my mind filled with questions.


    The first method made sense to me right away. Basically, since magic can recreate anything, Form Change could be used to connect torn muscles or skin and coat broken bones, essentially functioning as magical surgery.


    That, I could understand.


    But the second method puzzled me. How does pouring magic power into someone and causing it to resonate result in healing? The logic behind itpletely eluded me¡­


    "Magic power is like life force, Itsuki. Did you know that?"


    "Life force?"


    "Hmm, well, it''s the power necessary to live. People can live because they have magic power."


    "Wait, so if someone runs out of magic power, they''ll die!?"


    Since magic power and life force are the same, that would be the logical conclusion. I was so shocked that I couldn''t help but raise my voice a little.


    I''m living with Rank Seven magic power, so running out of it is something I don''t have to worry about. But if running out of magic power means death, then for ordinary exorcists, managing their magic power would be a matter of life and death.


    But my mother quietly shook her head.


    "No, just because your magic power runs out doesn''t mean you''ll die. You''ll pass out before that happens and won''t be able to use magic anymore. But you''re partly right. People who are on the verge of death have very little magic power."


    "So... if you share your magic power with them, it''ll help?"


    "Exactly. When their depleted magic power is replenished, the excess magic power will heal their body. But you can''t just give them magic power; you have to make it ''resonate'' with theirs. Otherwise, it won''t be their magic power."


    I kind of understood, but kind of didn''t.


    My mother seemed to notice my puzzled expression and offered her hand.


    "Rather than exining it all, it''s faster if you see it for yourself. You have True Sight, so watch closely."


    "Okay."


    With that, my mother took out a small cutter and made a shallow cut on the tip of her finger.


    "Mom!"


    "It''s okay, it''s just a small cut. Besides, you can sometimes get hurt like this while cooking."


    She smiled lightly as she spoke, then motioned with her eyes for me to look at the bleeding tip of her finger. As if drawn to it, I watched closely.


    The next moment, Silveit Threads emerged from her fingertip, almost like surgical sutures, covering and sealing the wound.


    The threads then dissolved into her skin, leaving the woundpletely healed.


    "¡­It healed."


    Watching the process, I couldn''t help but whisper in amazement. Even Hina, who had been ying with my clothes out of boredom during the exnation, was now fully focused on the disy.


    Although I had experienced my mother''s healing magic a few times before, this was my first time watching the process unfold, and it left me breathless. At the same time, I realized just howplex healing magic truly was.


    "With this method, I''m not just healing the skin on my finger; I''m also sealing the blood vessels underneath. This is the healing magic that anyone can learn. But to use it, you need to study a lot. Do you think you can handle that, Itsuki?"


    My mother''s exnation made me nod instinctively.


    Of course, I''d need to study. This was more than just magic¡ªit was like performing self-administered surgery. You''d need to know exactly where everything in your body is, what''s damaged, and what needs to be repaired.


    ¡­This might be the most challenging magic I''ve encountered yet.


    Until now, the hardest thing I had practiced was the Thread Techniques. But now, I felt like this might surpass it as the most difficult skill I''ve faced.


    But I really wanted to learn healing magic as soon as possible.


    The first method might be beyond my reach for now, but what about the second method?


    With the immense magic power of a Rank Seven exorcist, if I could just make it resonate, I might be able to heal others'' injuries.


    When in doubt, ask. So, I decided to ask my mother.


    "Hey, Mom. Can I ask you something?"


    "Sure, what is it?"


    "Since I have a lot of magic power, wouldn''t the second method be better for me than the first?"


    "Hm, maybe you''re right."


    My mother tilted her head thoughtfully, seeming to agree. But then sheughed and continued.


    "But, you see, I''ve never used the second method to perform healing magic, so I don''t know how to do it."


    "Really?"


    "Yep, because I''m only Rank One. If I gave away too much of my magic power, I''d pass out from magic depletion."


    ¡­Oh, I didn''t know that.


    It was the first time in my five years of life that I learned about my mother''s rank.


    Still, this idea of "resonance" intrigued me. I remember my father mentioning something simr when he saved Hina. Could it be that magic isn''t just about Form Change and Elemental Change?


    It feels like there''s a deeper aspect to it, something more profound. Maybe this is rted to the Inherited Magic or something?


    "So, are you going to teach me the first method, Mom?"


    "That''s right. So today, we''re going to start by studying the body."


    With that, my mother pulled out several anatomical textbooks from under the low table, all focused on the human body.


    Whoa, this brings back memories!


    I remember reading something like this in my previous life!


    "Let''s start with this one, The Secrets of the Body. Hina, you can join in too."


    "Yay!"


    Hina happily sat on our mother''sp. As our mother turned the pages, she began reading aloud.


    Naturally, I also joined in, reading the textbook with her.


    Is this really part of the training?


    It looks like I''m about to start a very low-key, but crucial training¡­!

 Chapter 30: Quintessence

    It had been a few days since I began what could be vaguely called training with my mother, studying the anatomy book together. I could feel myself bing smarter, absorbing all the previously vague orpletely unknown knowledge about the human body.


    However, I still hadn''t been allowed to practice "Shijutsu" for healing.


    The reason was simple: if I messed up using "Shijutsu" for healing magic, the recovery would be challenging. So, the n was to gain more knowledge before attempting it.


    Of course, I continued my closebat training with my father without fail during this period.


    My daily routine, which involved physical training with my father in the morning, lunch, and studying with my mother in the afternoon, had settled into ce over the past two weeks.


    "Where''s Dad?" I asked.


    It was unusual for my father not to be around when I woke up in the morning.


    When I asked my mother, who was carrying a load ofundry, she told me, "Your father left early this morning. He said he had work."


    "Oh, I see¡­"


    Now that I thought about it, he had taken quite a long break recently to train with me. He must have made time for me despite being busy. I was truly grateful to him and hoped I could repay his kindness soon.


    But it was strange, wasn''t it?


    He said he would take a month off to teach me closebat, but it had only been two weeks. Maybe he ran out of leave time. Do exorcists even have paid leave?


    "Your father went to work crying, saying he was breaking his promise to you," my mother said.


    "Wait, really¡­?"


    I hoped that my mother was exaggerating. I didn''t want to imagine my father, with his imposing appearance, crying as he went off to work. I loved my father, but the image of him sobbing on the way to work was not something I wanted in my head.


    But our household relies on my father''s efforts alone. It''s thanks to his work that we have food on the table. Even if he had to break a promise due to sudden work, I could only feel sorry for him, knowing how hard work can be. There was no way I could me him.


    "Don''t be too mad at him; he''s been very busy," my mother advised.


    "I''m not mad!" I replied.


    I wasn''t angry; in fact, I was just grateful that he had spent two weeks training with me.


    Feeling appreciative of the family''s breadwinner, I grabbed my child-sized practice sword and went out to the garden.


    Even without my father, the training must continue.


    In fact, training alone is my specialty. From the time I was a baby, I started with the "Magic Power Increase Training", the "Unmentionable Training", then moved on to solo practice with "Kaijutsu" and "Shijutsu." Those memories are still fresh in my mind.


    Though, to be fair, I owe learning "Shijutsu" to Renji-san.


    As I thought about these things, I looked at the wooden mannequins my father had set up. Practicing sword techniques on these stationary dummies was fine, but it left me unsure about my readiness for actualbat.


    After all, my father always said that closebat training only mattered when done in realbat. That''s why he went through the trouble of using "Silvate" to move the dummies, making the training more realistic.


    If that''s the case, then I also need my opponent to move, even when training alone.


    ¡­Let''s give it a try.


    I extended my "Silvate" and wrapped it around the mannequin. I knew exactly how to make it move, having watched my father''s magic.


    All that was left was to try.


    Sure enough, I made the mannequin take a step forward while it was suspended by "Silvate." The movement was awkward, to say the least, but it moved forward.


    "¡­Oh!"


    If I could move its feet, then I should be able to make it charge at me. ted by my first sessful attempt at puppet maniption, I decided to move the mannequin''s arms next.


    I made it bring the sword down in a straight vertical sh.


    It was still awkward, but somehow, it worked.


    "¡­Alright!"


    If it can move its feet and arms, then this is more than enough.


    Feeling a sense of aplishment, I quietly made a fist in celebration.


    "With this, I can train by myself¡­"


    But of course, since no one else was around, there was no reaction. Usually, my father would be there to praise me when I aplished something, but even without that, the training had to continue. After all, I started this to avoid dying. Stopping just because there''s no one to praise me would be missing the point.


    Besides, the best part of training alone is that I can train however I want.


    So, I shook off the cold, unresponsive air around me and manipted the mannequin to attack me. It kicked off with its right foot, shifted its weight forward, and brought the sword down.


    "¡­Hmm."


    I parried the slow, clumsy strike with my sword.


    "It''s too weak¡­"


    Of course, this was inevitable. I was the one controlling the mannequin, so I knew exactly how it would move and how strong the attacks would be. This isn''t good training.


    "¡­This won''t work."


    I thought it was a great idea, but this isn''t cutting it.


    I''d seen in manga how characters would create imaginary opponents to train against, so I was sure this would work. I never imagined it would turn into such a dull practice session.


    "Ugh¡­"


    I can''t train alone like this.


    Isn''t there a better way?


    I stared at the mannequin in frustration, thinking about what to do.


    This training¡­ I should name it something like "Real Image Training."


    It feels like if I could refine this more, it could be a proper training method¡­ What''s wrong with it? Is it that I, an ordinary person, can''t do image training? Or is image training just something that only works in manga?


    No, but I remember seeing on TV that even real-life fighters and athletes do visualization training.


    ¡­In that case, is it myck of skill in image training?


    I extended my "Silvate" again and stood the mannequin back up.


    Then, I decided to focus on truly visualizing the movement.


    But my brain wasn''t advanced enough to recreate realistic movements without a model.


    Who would be a good model¡­?


    I guess my father.


    Imagining the wooden mannequin in front of me as my father, I made it step forward.


    "¡­Hmm."


    It was a clumsy movement that even an amateur could see was bad. The movement I imagined in my head and the actual movement werepletely different¡­


    But that was true for my swordsmanship as well. How many times had my father pointed out that my form wasn''t right? But each time, I corrected it and corrected it until I could fight at a decent level, despite being uncoordinated.


    It should be the same with moving this mannequin.


    "Alright, one more time¡­!"


    I moved the mannequin''s foot again.


    Step forward, elerate, and sh upward from a diagonal angle!


    "¡­!"


    Even though I was the one controlling it, I was surprised by how well the movement turned out. I quickly brought up my practice sword to parry.


    sh! The heavy sound of wooden swords striking echoed as I collided with the mannequin. But the mannequin used itsrge frame to press down on me and then suddenly released its strength. No, I was the one who made it release the pressure, but since I had been fully focused on defense, I lost my bnce and stumbled forward.


    "Whoa!?"


    I didn''t let the opening go to waste.


    The mannequin pivoted on its left foot and delivered a roundhouse kick to my chest!!!


    "Gah!"


    I was blown backward, bounced off the ground, and ended up lying t on my back.


    ¡­I overdid it. Totally.


    I wasn''t expecting my closebat skills to be this weak, so my magic ended up overwhelming me. I don''t quite understand what I''m saying, but I do know that my image training was sessful.


    And I must say, this training is excellent at revealing my weaknesses¡­


    You might wonder how I can see my own weaknesses when I''m attacking myself with my magic. But the truth is that the difference in skill between "me the magician" and "me the closebat fighter" is so vast that when "Magician Me" looks at "Close-Combat Me," countless weaknesses be apparent.


    "¡­Let''s do it again."


    Which means¡­


    If I systematically address these weaknesses one by one, I can be stronger.


    The foundation my father taught me is in ce.


    ¡­Now, it''s just a matter of repeating the process.


    I stood up and faced the mannequin.


    And just as I was about to engage in another round with the puppet I was controlling, my mother called out to me.


    "Itsuki! That''s enough for today."


    "Huh? Why?"


    It was the first time she had ever stopped me from training, so I couldn''t help but look at her in surprise. My mother wasn''t the type to say such things.


    But she continued.


    "Why? Today''s the day we''re going to buy that thing, remember?"


    "That thing?"


    "A school backpack."


    A school backpack¡­?


    Oh, right! A school backpack!!!


    Ipletely forgot!


    I''m starting elementary school next year!!!

 Chapter 31: As I Walk Through the Streets

    Bing an elementary school student means having less time for training.


    At least, that was my first thought, but I quickly shook off that idea.


    Looking back, It was this kind of thinking that probably led to me having few friends in my previous life... Looking back, I realize that my friendships were always shallow, just on the surface.


    It''s not that I didn''t have friends. I did have friends, but for some reason, the rtionships naturally faded away after graduation...


    Until high school, I managed to have friends to talk to during breaks, so that was enough to get by. But the real problem was in college.


    All I had were "Yo-friends," the kind of people you just greet with a "Yo!" when you see them. Come to think of it, I wasn''t in any clubs, and I remember trying to keep my rtionships at work strictly professional.How did I even end up that way? I wish this could all be a bad dream.


    But it''s not a dream. This was my reality.


    No wonder I didn''t have many friends.It''s a little sad to think about, really.


    But now that I''ve been reincarnated, I already have a friend my age, Aya-chan, right?"


    So, when I start elementary school, I want to make more human friends. I mean, it''s not like I don''t have any friends in this life, but honestly, my first friend in this world was my diaper, and I think I can aim a bit higher now.


    How many friends should I aim to make in elementary school? A hundred might be too ambitious for someone like me. I''ll start with ten. Yeah, that sounds reasonable.


    "Itsuki, Hina. We''re getting off at the next stop," my mother called, pulling me back to reality from my thoughts.


    We were on a city bus, heading to a store to buy a school backpack. Since our family only has one car, and my father had taken it to work, we were using the bus.


    "Hina, press the button!" Hina excitedly pressed the bright red stop button.


    With a soft chime, the announcement yed.


    I remember wanting to press the button when I was little too. Why do kids love pressing buttons so much? I used to race to press the call button at family restaurants.


    "Itsuki, over here," my mother said.


    Hina was being carried by my mother, so naturally, I had to hold my mother''s hand as we got off the bus.


    We headed toward the store that my mother had looked up beforehand. Instead of a department store, she chose a local bag shop. The exnation she gave me was something like, "Leave mochi-making to the mochi shop, and bag-making to the bag shop." It kind of made sense, but also didn''t.


    As we walked, I realized that this might be the first time we were doing something so... normal as a family. Usually, when we went out together, it was for events like "Shichi-Go-San" or for "work."


    It felt oddly strange to be doing something so ordinary.


    "Wow, look, Santa! Big Brother, it''s Santa!" Hina eximed, pointing straight ahead.


    As we entered the shopping street on our way to the bag shop, we found it all decked out for Christmas. A huge Christmas tree stood in the center, and there was a Santa standing in front of the stores.


    "Wow, it really is Santa! Do you think there''s a reindeer?"


    "No reindeer! Reindeers are near the sleigh!" Hina exined confidently.


    "Oh, I see," I said, while inwardly groaning. Oh right, it''s almost Christmas.


    When you stay at home all the time, you lose track of the seasons...


    But considering that "Shichi-Go-San" was about a month ago, I guess it''s that time of year.


    "If you''re good, Santa wille to see you too, Hina," my mother said.


    "Yeah! I''ll be good!" Hina replied.


    "And he''ll visit Itsuki too," she added, and I nodded.


    What did I getst year again? I think it was some kind of candy assortment pack...


    I mean, sure, I want things too, right?


    But everything I want is based on having inte ess, and since we don''t have any at home, I have to ask for something else. So, naturally, I end up asking for candy or something more childlike.


    "Hina, what are you going to ask Santa for?" my mother asked.


    "Secret! I''ll write a letter!"


    "To Santa? Then we need to get a letter-writing set," my mother said.


    My mother tried to subtly find out what Hina wanted, but she failed. However, she recovered gracefully, as expected of a skilled healer. She''s good at bouncing back into action.


    Just as I was being impressed by my mother''s recovery skills, I suddenly felt the temperature drop by one or two degrees.


    "...?"


    Wondering why, I looked around and saw it. A monster, dressed in thick winter gear, with a knit cap on its head and a scarf wrapped around its neck. It was staring intently at Hina with its single,rge eye set in a face that seemed to be molded from darkness.


    "Oh, delicious...!" it mumbled, clearly struggling to speak. It was probably a "First-Rank" monster. My father had recently exined to me that a monster''s intelligence generally corrtes with its rank¡ªthe higher the rank, the smarter the monster.


    That said, this doesn''t apply to all monsters. Some, like the one that attacked Hina''s home, had intelligenceparable to humans even at the "Second-Rank." That''s why you should never let your guard down.


    "I''ll take you now...!" the monster hissed.


    Like I''d let that happen.


    As soon as the monster reached out its hand, it disappeared. A steel thread I created using "Shijutsu: de Transformation" had sliced it off.


    "Eh...?" the monster tilted its head in confusion as its own head fell to the ground.


    The scarf made it clear where its neck was, making it easy to cut.


    In the next moment, the monster dissipated into a ck mist and vanished. As I watched the wind carry it away, my mother asked curiously, "What''s wrong, Itsuki?"


    "Nothing," I replied, shaking my head and pretending nothing had happened.


    My mother can''t fight, and Hina has deep emotional scars from monsters. There was no need to bring it up.


    So, I smiled and answered as if nothing had happened.


    After all, since nothing really happened, there was no need to say anything.


    With that thought, I continued walking with my mother toward the bag shop.


    Nowadays, school backpackse in all sorts of colors, but I chose a simple ck one.


    In reality, the mechanism behind the emergence of "demons" is still not well understood. However, some exorcists who have studied this phenomenon have found that there seems to be a corrtion between poption density and the frequency of demon appearances.


    This makes Tokyo one of the top "demon" capitals in the world.


    However, nearly 90% of these are "First-Rank" demons. Therefore, exorcists have established cooperative rtionships with the police, working together to prevent harm to the general public.


    "...It''s a strange thing, Souichiro," Renji said.


    "What is it, Renji?" Souichiro responded.


    The two of them were in the suburbs, in a rural area about two hours'' drive from the city center.


    Their missions had happened to ovep, and after both had finished their tasks early, they decided to grab lunch together and were looking for a nearby restaurant when Renji brought up the topic.


    "Five ''Second-Rank'' demons, and three ''Third-Rank.'' That''s a lot to appear out here in the countryside, don''t you think?"


    "Yeah, even for a regional city, that''s a bit too concentrated for a single day," Souichiro agreed.


    "Hey, Souichiro, did you know? Since Itsuki-kun defeated that ''Fifth-Rank'' demon, the number of demon sightings has suddenly spiked."


    Souichiro listened to Renji''s words and replied, "Yes, I noticed that too."


    Souichiro hadn''t left without telling Itsuki just to avoid worrying him. The truth was that he had suddenly received a work call.


    He would have liked to go home immediately, but knowing that Itsuki and the others were out buying a school backpack, he decided to have lunch with Renji instead, since there would be no one home if he returned right away.


    "So, Renji... Are you saying that nothing is over yet?"


    "Not only is it not over, but that might have been the beginning," Renji said.


    Again, it''s important to note that the mechanism behind the emergence of demons is still poorly understood. However, there are a few things that are somewhat understood.


    One of these is that when arge demon appears, smaller demons tend to start emerging naturally, as if drawn to the bigger one. It''s like the foreshocks thate before a major earthquake.


    "Hmm..." Souichiro mused.


    Hearing those words, Souichiro recalled the "Hyakki Yagyo" (Night Parade of One Hundred Demons) from the past. He responded quietly.


    "...Whatever happens, we''ll just do what we have to do. That''s our way as exorcists."


    That''s the life of an exorcist.

 Chapter 32: Advance

    After that, for a while, my father didn''te home at all.


    Apparently, there was a massive outbreak of monsters, and he was so busy that he could use all the help he could get.


    I thought that maybe, with things being so hectic, I might get called to help with the "work" too¡­! But as expected, because I''m still just five years old, I wasn''t dragged into the job. Instead, I focused on my training at home.


    What I was doing was training with the wooden dolls, essentially beating myself up in a way that, from the outside, probably looked pretty crazy, but the results were nothing short of extraordinary.


    What was so amazing about it, you ask? Well, first off, I learned how to move my feet in a way that confuses my opponent.


    And if you know how to do that, you can use it to your advantage in your own footwork.


    After all, if I can trick myself by moving in a way that I think would fool an opponent, then it stands to reason that an opponent who''s seeing it for the first time would be even more deceived, right? I can''t wait to try it out on my father and see if I can catch him off guard.


    Another thing I learned was how to attack in a way that really annoys the enemy. It''s like what they say inpetitive games: winning is about pushing what the opponent doesn''t want. Whether it was a streamer or a pro gamer who said that, I can''t remember, but the same principle applies tobat.


    However, figuring out what an opponent doesn''t want isn''t easy if you''re just attacking randomly. But through this self-training, I''ve been able to engrain in my body what kind of attacks I hate the most when they''re done to me. Understanding this on a instinctive level has made me more aware of how to exploit these moments against an actual opponent.


    Compared to just a few weeks ago, I now have so many more techniques at my disposal for closebat.


    I''m getting stronger and stronger, and I can''t wait to surprise my father when he gets back. It''s like a little surprise, but thinking about it makes me even more motivated in my training. Just imagining the look on his face when he sees how much I''ve improved fuels my determination to push even harder.


    And it''s not just my closebat skills that are improving.


    "Itsuki, how about we try some ''healing magic'' now?"


    "Yeah! Let''s do it!"


    The training I''ve been doing with my mom, studying anatomy through picture books, is finally paying off. So now, it''s time to move from just studying to actually practicing "healing magic." This was something I had been looking forward to for a long time.


    Man, I''ve studied a lot. I might even be the most knowledgeable five-year-old in the whole country when ites to human anatomy.


    "But it''s dangerous to try this on your body at first, so let''s start with something that doesn''t matter if you fail."


    "Something that doesn''t matter if I fail?"


    Is there really such a ce on the body? I tilted my head in confusion, and my mom kindly exined.


    "Yeah, like your nails or your hair."


    "Oh!"


    Now that she mentions it, that makes sense.


    If I mess up the healing magic on my nails or hair, I can just cut it off. Thinking about it that way, those parts of the body are safe to practice on. Of course, starting with internal organs or regenerating a cut finger would be too scary.


    "First, let''s try regenerating a nail. Wrap the ''Silveit Thread'' around your fingertip."


    "Okay."


    My mom demonstrated by wrapping the ''Silveit Thread'' around her fingernail. But now that I think about it, other exorcists who don''t have ''True Sight'' can''t see this thread, right? It must be tough for them to practice¡­


    Feeling grateful for my good fortune, I wrapped the ''Silveit Thread'' around my index finger, just like my mom did.


    "Did you wrap it?"


    "Yeah, I did it."


    "Now, perform a ''Morphological Change'' within the ''Silveit Thread'' and try to regenerate the nail you just cut."


    "Okay!"


    Following my mom''s instructions, I focused on regenerating my nail. Now I understand why she had me cut my nails after the bathst night¡ªthis was the reason.


    Connecting the events of yesterday with what''s happening today, I quickly directed my focus to my fingertip.


    ...Heal.


    I''m not sure if regenerating a nail can be called healing, but I''m not anguage teacher, so that doesn''t matter. The important thing is that I consider regenerating the nail as healing.


    By doing so, the ''healing magic'' activates.


    I felt a warmth spreading through my fingertip. The same warmth I always feel when my mom uses healing magic on me. I knew I had seeded.


    When I unraveled the ''Silveit Thread''¡ª


    "Wow! It grew!"


    "Itsuki, you did great."


    The nail had grown about a centimeter. Seeing my sess, my mom smiled and gently patted my head.


    Wow, I''m so happy!


    It wouldn''t be an exaggeration to say that healing magic has been my dream magic.


    I died in my previous life after being stabbed by a random attacker. If I had known healing magic back then, I wouldn''t have had to endure that pain and suffering. Of course, dying brought me to this world, giving me a second chance at life, so it wasn''t all bad, but that''s beside the point.


    Avoiding pain is always better.


    And so, I''ve wanted to learn healing magic as quickly as possible as a means to avoid suffering in this world. Now that wish hase true.


    This is an incredible step forward for me.


    "I did it! I can use it now!"


    "Itsuki, I understand you''re excited, but remember, it''s only on your nails for now, so you still need more practice."


    "Okay!"


    "Next time you get injured, try using it, and if you fail, tell me immediately, okay?"


    "Yeah!!"


    I nodded energetically, my excitement still high.


    There was no way I couldn''t be excited.


    While I was bouncing around happily, Hina sat nearby, wearing a frustrated expression.


    "Mom! My magic isn''t moving at all!"


    "It might be a bit early for you to practice ''Kaijutsu,'' Hina."


    Yes, while I was practicing healing magic, Hina had started practicing ''Kaijutsu'' as well.


    Her magical capacity is ''Second Rank.'' It''s a pretty average amount, but since she has magic, she can still use spells.


    It was almost certain that she would start practicing magic once she was adopted into the Kisaragi family. After I made her a dress using ''Morphological Change,'' she wanted to learn magic herself, so she began practicing.


    However, things weren''t going well for her. She managed to grasp the feeling of magic after I taught her how to sense it by touching it with her own magic, but she was having trouble moving it.


    That said, neither my mom nor I were in any hurry to push her. For exorcists, it''s normal to master ''Kaijutsu'' between the ages of three and five. Since Hina is only three, there''s no problem if she can''t use it yet.


    I tried teaching her a few tips, but nothing seemed to work.


    I thought telling her to "mix it like miso paste when making miso soup" was a perfect analogy, but unfortunately, Hina had never made miso soup, so it didn''t get through to her. In hindsight, that was a pretty obvious oue.


    Just as I was wondering how to cheer up the still-frustrated Hina, my mom''s phone vibrated.


    "Yes, hello. This is Kaede."


    Huh, a phone call. That''s rare.


    Even here in this version of Japan, most things are handled via LINE rather than actual phone calls.


    It must be something important for her to get a call.


    "Yes, yes. Huh? Oh, I''m fine with that. I don''t think Soichiro would object either. Yes. Okay."


    ¡­Who''s she talking to?


    I''m not very familiar with my mom''s circle of friends, so I found myself curious. But since she was on the phone, I knew better than to ask who it was. Instead, I waited quietly for her to finish.


    "Yes. Yes. Huh? For Itsuki?"


    Then, she handed me the phone.


    "Who is it?"


    "You''ll find out when you answer."


    I looked at the screen and saw the name ''Momoka-san'' disyed.


    Seriously, who is this?


    But since I was told I''d understand if I answered, I took the phone.


    "Hello? This is Itsuki."


    "Oh! Itsuki-kun! It''s Aya!!"


    "Aya-chan?"


    Wait, is Aya-chan''s real name Momoka?


    No, that can''t be right¡­ Oh! I get it! This must be Aya-chan''s mom''s name!


    In other words, this is Renji''s wife''s name. I didn''t know that until now...


    "What''s up, Aya-chan?"


    "Well, um..."


    For some reason, her response was hesitant, so I waited patiently until she seemed to gather her courage and spoke.


    "Do you want to have a Christmas party on December 24th?"

 Chapter 33: A Bolt Out Of The Blue

    A Christmas Party!!!


    I was surprised by the unexpected words that came out, but I quickly nodded in agreement.


    "Yeah! Let''s have a Christmas party!"


    "Then, is it okay if Ie to your house on the 24th?"


    I looked over at my mother at that point. I wanted to have the party, but I knew that it wouldn''t happen unless my mother gave the OK.


    She smiled at me and nodded.


    "It''s fine. Make sure to invite Aya-chan."


    It seemed that my mother had overheard the conversation from the phone. Even though I hadn''t said anything, my mother took the initiative and gave her approval.


    "Aya-chan! It''s okay!"


    "Thank you! I''ll be there!"


    After saying that, Aya-chan handed the phone back to Momoka-san, so I gave the phone back to my mother as well.


    A Christmas party! No way. Am I really going to participate in something like that? Is that okay? Seriously? Is it really okay for someone like me to go to a party!?


    Thinking back, I never had any connection to Christmas in my previous life.


    In fact, I was so uninterested in these kinds of events that I''d only realize it was Christmas when I saw a VTuber''s livestream. That''s how out of touch I was.


    I never spent Christmas with a girlfriend, nor did I get together with guy friends. Only extroverts did that kind of thing. But to think that a girl would invite me to a party... This might be the happiest thing that''s happened to me since I reincarnated.


    Well, Aya-chan is 100% "child" in the "girl" department.


    But whether Aya-chan is a girl or a boy, being invited to a party by a friend is a first for me, in both my past and present lives. How could I not be happy?


    As I was getting excited about something that overshadowed even the sess of my healing magic, my mother thanked Momoka-san and ended the call, then stood up.


    "If we''re having a party, we need to prepare."


    "Prepare?"


    "Yes, because it''s the day after tomorrow, right?"


    "...Yeah?"


    I nced at the calendar hanging in the corner of the living room.


    ...Oh, right, today is the 22nd.


    And so, our magic practice was cut short, and we headed out for some shopping with my mother.


    For the first time in several days, we got on the bus and headed to town for shopping.


    "Party! Party!!"


    Hina, who couldn''t quite say "party" correctly, and my mother, who was carrying her, walked into a chain store. We were here to buy balloons. Specifically, the ones that inte to spell out "Merry Xmas!" I had no idea such a thing even existed.


    We also came to buy things like a Christmas tree, party poppers, and other party supplies. Not only had I never bought such things before, but this was also my first time ever entering a store like this. I couldn''t contain my excitement.


    I felt like I was bing an extrovert!


    Even as a kid in my previous life, I never had such a party-like Christmas. We would buy a cake, eat fried chicken as a substitute for a turkey, and that was it. My life as a "stamp rally" might have started back then.


    But! That ends today!


    I''m going to enjoy a Christmas party with Aya-chan and the others!!


    After buying the party supplies at the store, we went to a cake shop to reserve a cake. I thought it might be difficult because of the season, but since we weren''t at a department store and went to a local cake shop instead, we managed to get a reservation.


    Even when we went to the bag shop, I noticed that my mother tends to prefer shopping at local stores rather than big department stores. Maybe she wants to live amunity-focused lifestyle.


    It was a new side of my mother that I hadn''t known before. Next, we headed to the butcher''s shop.


    Naturally, we were there to buy meat. Chicken.


    Hina, who was entering a butcher''s shop for the first time, looked around in surprise, wide-eyed. She seemed more intrigued than she had been at the cake shop, so something in the butcher shop must have caught her attention.


    After finishing all our preparations, we returned home. By the time we arrived, it was already evening, so we only had time to do a little bit of magic practice.


    "Itsuki, Hina. Since it''s Christmas, think about what you want to give Aya-chan as a Christmas present. We''ll go buy it together tomorrow."


    "A present?"


    It wasn''t me who asked that, but Hina.


    "Yes, we''ll exchange presents. Hina, what do you want to give Aya-oneechan?"


    "Um, clothes!"


    "Clothes? But Aya-oneechan is bigger than you, so your clothes might not fit her."


    As expected from a mother who has raised two children. She gently handled Hina''s not-so-ideal idea for a present. I wish I had that kind of social skill.


    "What are you going to give, Itsuki?"


    "Um, well¡­"


    I didn''t realize we were supposed to exchange presents for Christmas¡­


    But, now that I think about it, that makes sense.


    What was it again? I remember hearing that giving heart-shaped essories is too childish. Wait, is that because it''s something you''d give to an adult? Oh no. I''ve never given a present to a girl before, so I have no idea what she would like.


    "What would make Aya-chan happy?"


    "Well, I think she''d be happy with anything you choose with all your heart."


    "...Hmm."


    But that''s the hard part¡­


    As I was thinking about what might be a good gift, a brilliant idea suddenly came to me.


    "How about something to tie her hair with?"


    "A hair tie? That''s a good idea. Let''s look for a cute one tomorrow."


    "Yeah!"


    A hair tie isn''t too extravagant, and Aya-chan already has several, so one more wouldn''t be too much to manage. Plus, there are bound to be some cute ones. This is a great idea, if I do say so myself.


    "What will you give her, Hina?"


    "A picture book!"


    "A picture book? I wonder if Aya-oneechan still reads picture books?"


    Aya-chan is five, so she might not read picture books much anymore. My mother''s gentle guidance was on full disy again. She''s amazing in a different way from my father. I genuinely respect her.


    As I was reflecting on my parents'' greatness, the next day was spent preparing for the party.


    We bought the present for Aya-chan and the ingredients we hadn''t been able to get yesterday. My mother even prepared a special meal for the party. Her skills as a homemaker are incredible. I need to learn from her.


    And, of course, we tidied up the house.


    There was more to do than I had thought to make sure the ce was ready for Aya-chan and the Shimotsuki family.


    The biggest mess was the wooden training dummies I used for my practice. We couldn''t leave the pieces and scattered parts lying around the yard, so I carried them to the back of the house.


    Even though it was my own fault, cleaning up the splintered wood was quite a task.


    And so, the 23rd passed, and finally, the day of the party arrived.


    However, the Christmas party was scheduled to start in the afternoon.


    Of course, that didn''t mean we did nothing until then. We had to decorate!


    "Itsuki! Put this up high!"


    "Okay, I got it."


    I used the "Silveit Thread" to stick the inted balloons high up on the wall.


    This is really handy.


    I can reach high ces without my mom''s help.


    While we were decorating, my mom was busy cooking.


    Yes, she entrusted the decorating to us. This really motivated us to do a good job.


    After finishing with the balloons, we moved on to setting up the Christmas tree.


    This tree even lights up in rainbow colors when you plug it in.


    When we tried it, it lit up in a rainbow of colors.


    Hmm, it''s like a gaming Christmas tree¡­


    ...Well, I guess that''s just how Christmas trees are.


    I shook off that silly thought and continued decorating the tree with cotton and other ornaments. Once everything was done, we were fully prepared.


    Now all that was left was to wee Aya-chan and the others.


    As we waited, the doorbell rang.


    Our house is a fairly old Japanese-style house, but of course, it''s equipped with a doorbell.


    "Coming!"


    My mom answered the door and then looked at me with a smile.


    "Itsuki, it seems Aya-chan and the others have arrived. Go greet them."


    "Okay!"


    Hina and I headed to the gate, and there, stepping out of a taxi, were Aya-chan and her mother, Momoka-san.


    "Itsuki-kun! We''re here!"


    "Wee! We''ve got everything ready!"


    Aya-chan''s excitement was contagious, and I found myself getting excited too.


    "Oh, um! I have a present for you and Hina-chan!"


    "Aya, maybe you should wait a little longer to give them the presents."


    Momoka-san gently scolded Aya-chan, who was eagerly trying to hand out the gifts.


    I chuckled at the scene and led them inside.


    "Wee! I''ve made some food, so Itsuki and Hina, help me set the table."


    "Okay!"


    Called by my mother, I set the table with bowls of stew.


    I couldn''t help but feel a bit nervous with anticipation for my first-ever Christmas party.


    We had prepared so much, and I really wanted Aya-chan and Momoka-san to have a great time.


    With that in mind, the Christmas party we were about to start¡ª was abruptly brought to an end by a single p of thunder.

 Chapter 34: Determination

    The lightning bolt struck directly in front of me, just as we were about to start the Christmas party. The impact, the dust, the rising smoke, and the copsing ceiling, there''s a single silhouette in the middle of it all.


    My mother instinctively moved to protect Hina and me, but before she could, I was snatched up by someone or something.


    ''Atst, it has borne fruit!!''


    A voice echoed directly in my head, reverberating as if it were vibrating my very bones, like the sensation of bone-conducting headphones. It wasn''t sound exactly, but more like a vibration being driven into my skull. It was a disturbing, sickening feeling.


    The next moment, I was mmed into a wall.


    "...Guh?!"


    I had no idea what was happening. But the figure in front of me was clearly an enemy. A monster!


    Just as I was about to extend the "Silveit Threads," the pocket on my chest heated up.


    ''What?!''


    Suddenly, light burst out from my chest pocket! With a roar, the weighty light sted the monster that had grabbed me.


    The monster''s right arm disappeared with a sizzle. But with incredible speed, it retreated from me, crashing through the shoji screen and out into the garden.


    ...It''s the protective talisman I received during the Kamiarizuki festival!


    The talisman that I was told to keep on me at all times had saved me. But this was no time to feel relieved. I quickly extended the "Silveit Threads" in a web-like pattern to support the falling ceiling to prevent anyone from getting hurt.


    "Is everyone okay?! Any injuries?!"


    It was Momoka-san who called out. As the dust settled and visibility returned, the room was a wreck, but everyone was unscathed.


    "...Thank goodness. Everyone''s safe."


    "Everyone, follow me. We need to escape."


    Standing next to a relieved Momoka-san was my mother, holding Hina. They were both tooposed. How could they be so calm in this situation?


    Meanwhile, I, who had been an ordinary person in my previous life, was still in a state of confusion. As I was impressed by the two of them and preparing to run, the voice of the monster echoed from the garden.


    ''Fleeing ismendable for the weak!!''


    The insane voice once again reverberated through my brain.


    ''But the child is at the perfect age to be devoured now!!''


    "Child," meaning a boy¡­


    ''Well done, well done indeed! Thank you for raising him for me!!''


    I had no idea who or what it was talking to. But the overwhelming pressure from the monster in the garden dominated the entire area. Both Momoka-san and my mother, who had been ready to flee, were frozen in ce as if facing something truly terrifying.


    ...This is bad.


    When dealing with something this dangerous, the best course of action is to avoid getting involved. If you do, you might end up dead, just like in my previous life!


    "Mom! We need to run!!"


    I called out to snap the two adults'' attention back from the monster, and my mother''s face changed as she realized the urgency.


    "Yes, you''re right, Itsuki."


    The moment she said that, there was a crackling sound of lightning. Before I knew it, there was a figure standing right in front of me.


    The figure was about two meters tall, with a body covered in what looked like imprable muscles.


    Despite having lost its right arm earlier, it stood there with an overwhelming presence.


    Its entire body was covered in ck armor-like exoskeleton, with four fangs protruding from its mouth. But what caught my attention the most was its head, it had something no human could ever have.


    Horns. Two horns extended from its forehead.


    With such a distinct appearance, there was no mistaking what kind of monster stood before me.


    Anyone born and raised in Japan would recognize it immediately.


    They would call out the name of this monster without hesitation.


    "¡ª''Oni.''"


    ''Indeed. I am called Raikou Douji.''


    ...Wha¡­?!


    It spoke its name!!?


    This was the first time something like this had happened, and I was momentarily speechless.


    The Oni, as if appraising everyone present, then looked at Aya-chan and spoke in a gentle tone.


    ''You have potential! Keep honing your skills!!''


    ...D-did it just¡­praise a human?! A monster praising a human?!


    The understanding I had of monsters was crumbling away.


    But just as I was trying to suppress my shock and weave the "Silveit Threads," Momoka-san grabbed hold of me. She carried me in her arms and leaped out of the room and into the garden.


    "Itsuki-kun! We need to run!!"


    "Huh?! Momoka-san!!?"


    I noticed that she had the "Silveit Threads" wrapped around her legs.


    She was using the body-enhancing magic!


    "Named monsters, those with names, are all ''Sixth Rank''! They''re not something we can fight!!"


    Sixth Rank!?


    That means it''s thirty times stronger than the monster I fought in the forest!?


    Why on earth would a monster like that show up today, of all times!?


    "But Mom, Hina, and Aya-chan are still¡ª!!"


    "They''ll be fine. It won''t target anyone. Not yet. Raikou Douji isn''t that kind of monster!"


    "...It won''t eat them?"


    "''Raikou Douji'' is a hunter that waits until talented children are fully grown before devouring them. Hundreds of exorcists have been eaten by it!"


    "Why¡­why is such a monster here!?"


    "I don''t know¡­! It''s been more than 30 years since itst appeared! That time, a 15-year-old boy was eaten¡­or so I''ve heard."


    As Momoka-san and Inded in the garden, a shadow slithered across the ground.


    The shadow grabbed onto Momoka-san''s shadow.


    "...What?!"


    Suddenly, Momoka-san''s body froze as if pinned in ce.


    "W-what is this¡­?!"


    ''Oh dear. Have you never encountered a shadow Oni?''


    A female Oni appeared, dripping shadows as she emerged. But this wasn''t Raikou Douji, it was a different Oni.


    ''When your shadow is grabbed, you can''t move. Even a child knows that.''


    "...''Kama Itachi''!"


    But already in abat stance, I wouldn''t let the monster escape! I activated apound magic thatbined "Attribute Change: Wind" and "Form Change: de"!


    Just as I was about to slice through the Oni, she melted back into the shadows.


    "...!"


    ''Don''t be in such a hurry. Your opponent is not me, but Lord Raikou Douji.''


    In an instant, lightning surged from the mansion. It struck the ground before me.


    The lightning took on a human form and stood in front of me, arms crossed.


    Before I knew it, even the right arm that had been purified by the talisman had regenerated.


    W-what are these things?!?


    ''Hmm, hmm. You''ve ripened well.''


    As if inspecting a piece of fruit, Raikou Douji looked down at me and smiled.


    ...Th-the pressure is on apletely different level from the one in the forest.


    I can''t breathe.


    It''s as if I''ve forgotten how to breathe; my breaths are shallow, getting shallower and shallower.


    It''s right in front of me.


    I should use magic. Or physical techniques.


    But my body won''t move. Fear has paralyzed me.


    ''Prey is meant to be eaten at its most delicious moment. Otherwise, it would be disrespectful to both the prey and the one who raised it. That is the hunter''s code. Don''t you agree, boy?''


    The sticky madness seeped into my entire being.


    I felt like I was being impaled by murderous intent.


    In the face of such abnormality, memories of my previous life flooded back.


    I vividly recalled the moment I was stabbed in the chest with a knife.


    No matter how much I tried to breathe, no oxygen entered my lungs, and I remembered the suffocating agony of drowning onnd.


    Death.


    That absolute fate gripped my legs.


    "Stop right there!!"


    ''Hmm?''


    But suddenly, a voice broke through everything.


    Standing there was my mother.


    She was charging at us, wielding a naginata, with an expression I had never seen on her before.


    "Get away from Itsuki!!"


    ''Stop. It''s the natural order for a rabbit to lose to a lion.''


    Ignoring the warning, my mother swung down her naginata.


    "...!!"


    ''I told you to flee.''


    But, of course, it was futile against a Sixth Rank monster. Raikou Douji easily caught the de in its hand.


    ''However, if you insist on facing me¡ª''


    In a split second, Raikou Douji extended the "Silveit Threads."


    They shot straight toward my mother''s heart.


    If I didn''t do something, my mother would die.


    She would be killed.


    ¡ªMove.


    My heart pounded violently.


    A cold shiver ran down my spine, like cold iron was being driven into it.


    Fear clung to me like sludge.


    ¡ªMove!


    ''Then you must be prepared to die!!''


    Move, damn it, body!!!


    In that instant, I extended the "Silveit Threads" from my entire body, creating a wall of earth in front of my mother. The next moment, Raikou Douji''s lightning sliced through the air.


    BZZZZZZZZZZZZT!!!


    A deafening sound echoed as it struck the earthen wall.


    But it didn''t reach my mother.


    I had intercepted it.


    "Raikou Douji¡­was it?"


    The Oni turned to face me at my words.


    "You just tried to kill my mother."


    Until now, I''ve been trying to get stronger so I wouldn''t die.


    I''ve tried to stay strong so that I wouldn''t die again.


    Kill before being killed.


    That''s the best way to avoid death.


    But that means I haven''t truly ovee my fear of death.


    So, let me be honest.


    I''m scared. Really scared.


    The fear of possibly dying makes my legs tremble.


    But even if I might die¡ª


    "Then that means you''re prepared to be killed by me."


    ¡ªI cannot forgive this creature.


    ''No hunter is killed by its prey.''


    "Then you''ll be the first hunter to be killed by its prey."


    That''s why I¡ª


    "''Homura Bachi (zing Ho)''!"


    ¡ªwill exorcise this one right here!

 Chapter 35: The Way of Life of Kisaragi Itsuki

    The "Homura Bachi (zing Ho)" at point-nk range.


    Its initial speed easily surpasses the speed of sound!


    Try dodging it if you can!


    However, seeing my determination, Raikou Douji let lightning flow across his body.


    BZZZT!


    A sound like static electricity in winter, magnified hundreds of times, exploded in the air. And in that moment, I saw something unbelievable.


    My "Homura Bachi (zing Ho)" flowed along Raikou Douji''s body surface.


    ''An impressive spell, but! Fire naturally follows lightning! Thus, it''s only natural that fire cannot defeat lightning!!''


    "...What?!"


    There''s no way that makes sense!


    I swallowed back the retort that nearly escaped my throat.


    What kind of nonsensical logic is that?! That doesn''t make any sense!!


    But the fact remains that my magic was blocked. I don''t know exactly what he did, but if fire doesn''t work, then I''ll just use another approach.


    "Fruitful," he said¡ªlike this is some kind of harvest festival? He interrupted our party and called me ripe, like a strawberry ready to be picked. What is he, a fruit farmer?


    I focused on the thin "Silveit Threads" I had created, directing them straight at Raikou Douji''s head.


    They were likeser pointers.


    You might think they''re just thin "Silveit Threads."


    You might think they look weak and fragile.


    But while the former is true, thetter is decisively wrong.


    In my previous life, I worked at a small, local printingpany. Because it was small, we had strong ties with other local small businesses, and I learned a lot from them. For example, there are machines used in metal processing that can slice through materials by pressurizing water and shooting it through a hole smaller than a millimeter.


    I only ever heard about it, never saw it myself, but as long as I understand the mechanism, that''s all that matters.


    I conjure water.


    I propel it with wind.


    "''Ama Ugachi (Heaven Piercer)''!"


    In an instant, high-pressure water rushed through the "Silveit Threads."


    Its initial speed far exceeded that of the "Homura Bachi (zing Ho)."


    Raikou Douji''s eyes widened slightly as he instinctively raised his right arm. A wall of lightning formed, but my "Ama Ugachi" was stronger.


    It cut through the wall and pierced Raikou Douji''s forehead.


    Thud! A hole opened in his head with a loud sound.


    But he didn''t fall.


    ''I''ve seen many spells that swiftly hurl water.''


    Raikou Douji''s purple lightning crackled.


    ...Still not enough, huh?


    But if that''s the case, I''ll just increase the power.


    ''Be proud, boy! Yours is the fastest, the strongest I''ve faced!!''


    In an instant, Raikou Douji took a step forward.


    He must be trying to engage in closebat to avoid my magic.


    "...Oh, really? Thanks."


    But, of course, I''m not going to let him do what he wants.


    While he was talking, I was already making my next move.


    The goal is to drive him away from here.


    I casually kicked a stone that was lying in the garden.


    It was an ordinary action, like something any kid would do.


    Maybe that''s why Raikou Douji''s reaction was dyed.


    But of course, my "Silveit Threads" were wrapped around that stone.


    ''Hmm!''


    Realizing toote, Raikou Douji tried to kick off the ground, but I was one step ahead.


    BOOM!!!


    The moment the stone touched Raikou Douji, it exploded!


    The ck armor remained unscathed, but it still sent Raikou Douji flying!!


    It''s an application of the acorn bombs the monsters used in the forest¡­ It worked pretty well for a first attempt. Turns out, this isn''t such a difficult magic to use.


    Just wrap something nearby and infuse it with "Form Change."


    It''s simple, but that simplicity turns anything around you into a weapon.


    That''s a real threat.


    As I watched Raikou Douji get blown away, I shouted to my mother, who had copsed on the spot, still holding her naginata.


    "Mom! Now''s your chance to escape!"


    "Itsuki! But¡ª!"


    "Go get Dad! I''ll hold him off here!"


    "I can''t just leave you behind and run...!"


    "Hurry! Before hees back!!"


    My mother seemed to hesitate.


    Could she really leave me behind to call my father? I could see the doubt in her eyes.


    Why won''t she go already¡­? As that thought crossed my mind, I suddenly remembered what she said when I was first reincarnated into this world.


    The words she uttered, wishing for my safety.


    ...That''s right.


    Mom is traumatized by the loss of her child.


    That''s why she''s afraid I might die here.


    What she needs isn''t "urgency." It''s "reassurance."


    "...It''s okay, Mom."


    "But¡­"


    "I''ve exorcised a Fifth Rank monster before. Even if I can''t exorcise this one, I''ll find a way to escape."


    "..."


    My mother stayed silent.


    Just one more push.


    "Mom, it''s not just me. Hina''s here too. You''re the only one who can take her to safety."


    "...Alright."


    My mother swallowed down every emotion she was feeling and stood up.


    "Promise me you''ll escape!"


    She shouted as she ran towards Hina.


    "Momoka-san, please take Aya-chan to a safe ce too. And please call Renji-san."


    "...Alright, I will."


    The shadow Oni was no longer there.


    Whether she was hiding somewhere or watching my fight with Raikou Douji, I couldn''t tell.


    Already free to move again, Momoka-san quickly nodded and went to help Aya-chan just as my mother had.


    As I watched them go, Raikou Douji slowly walked back toward me.


    ''So, you''re letting the weak escape. Very well. They aren''t ripe for eating yet.''


    "You''ve got some nerve, pretending you let them go."


    Raikou Douji could havee back at any time.


    The fact that he didn''t and instead waited for my mother and Momoka-san to flee means he let them go.


    ''Indeed! There''s no need to worry about them. No help ising for them.''


    "...?"


    ''Remember what that young man in the forest was doing? Creating subordinates to distract the exorcists? I did the same thing.''


    "...I see."


    No wonder Dad hasn''t been able toe home.


    ''But still! Ridiculous! Boy, I''ve been listening to you for a while now¡­ Do you really think you can escape from me? Do you really believe a hunter lets his prey go once he''s caught the scent?''


    "No, I have no intention of running."


    ...Did this guy not hear what I said earlier?


    "I already told you¡ªI''ll never forgive you."


    I said I wouldn''t forgive him.


    The option of running away no longer exists for me.


    "I didn''t let my mom and the others escape to get them out of here."


    A gust of wind shook the air.


    No, I made the air shake.


    "I let them escape from my magic."


    In an instant, the sky fell.


    I connected the "Silveit Threads" to Raikou Douji, and the other end was tied to a meteor created by "Attribute Change: Earth."


    ¡ªFall, "Nagareboshi."


    ''Hmm. A shooting star, is it?''


    Raikou Douji tried to evade, but the magic followed the "Silveit Threads." Even if he fled, unless he cut the threads, he wouldn''t be able to escape.


    And there''s no way to sever the "Silveit Threads."


    ''I see. You tied the "Silveit Threads" to me and summoned a star. Such killing intent at your age¡­ I was right toe hunting early.''


    Yet, without showing any signs of surprise, Raikou Douji looked up at the falling "Nagareboshi (Falling Star)" and let purple lightning course through his arm.


    In the next instant, as the threads wrapped around his arms and legs¡ª


    ''But! If this is the extent of your magic, I''ll take it head-on!!''


    BOOOOMMMMMMM!!!


    A shockwave rippled through the air!


    A tremendous sound resonated from deep within my stomach, and if I hadn''t anchored myself with the "Silveit Threads," I would have been blown away by the impact.


    I dropped a star on him.


    There''s no way he could stop it.


    There''s no way he could stop it, and yet¡ª


    ''Ex¡ªcel¡ªlent!!''


    Raikou Douji caught the "Nagareboshi (Falling Star)."


    Of course, he wasn''t unscathed.


    The right side of his body that had taken the impact had been incinerated, revealing the ck bones underneath. Only about 30% of his head remained, and the one horn that was left had broken off midway. ck steam, or maybe it was magical energy, was rising from his body, making him look far from unscathed.


    But Raikou Douji stood in the crater created by the fallen star.


    And the moment the purple lightning crackled, his wounds began to heal, as if the video was being yed in reverse.


    ''Allow me to reintroduce myself, boy. I am a Sixth Rank monster. A demon who has mastered the spell of lightning, who hunts exorcists. I am an Oni.''


    Ah, I see.


    So this is what it is.


    ''I am Raikou Douji.''


    A monster that has killed and devoured hundreds of exorcists, growing stronger in the process.


    A monster with intelligence that can draw the attention of many exorcists, then hunt its prey with overwhelming power.


    This is what it means to be Sixth Rank.


    This is what it means to be a named monster.


    The highest tier of monsters.


    ''Thatst attack was your strongest, wasn''t it? But it cannot defeat me.''


    But so what?


    So what if he''s the highest tier of monsters?


    If I were the type to give up or run away because of that, then why have I been fighting in the first ce?


    ''I told you, didn''t I? No hunter is killed by its prey.''


    "But I didn''t say it was."


    My magical energy began to overflow.


    This one who ruined the party we all prepared together.


    This one who tried to kill my precious mother.


    And above all, this one who is arrogantly assuming he can devour me¡ª


    "''Nagareboshi'' isn''t my strongest attack."


    ¡ªI''ll show him the fruits of mybor.

 Chapter 36: Seventh Rank

    I came up with this spell after defeating the Fifth Rank monster in the forest.


    If such a powerful monster were to appear in a densely popted area like a city, I wouldn''t be able to use "Nagareboshi (Falling Star)." That''s why I needed a different method to exorcise it. With that in mind, I set out to create a new spell.


    The result was something far more destructive and powerful than I had anticipated.


    ''So, you im to possess a spell even more potent than the Falling Star?''


    "Yeah, that''s right."


    ''What a peculiar im, boy! How could you possibly surpass the power of a falling star?!''


    It''s a fair question from Raikou Douji.


    If I didn''t know about magic, I''d think the same. If I hadn''t mastered the basics of "Attribute Change," I would have thought the same.


    But "Attribute Change" has more to it.


    "Attribute Change" allows thebination of basic attributes to create "Composite Attributes." Without knowing that, I wouldn''t have imagined creating a spell stronger than "Nagareboshi."


    The first "Composite Attribute" I used was the "Explosion" attribute, abination of "Wind" and "Fire." By weaving just two "Silveit Threads" together, the spell''s power increased about 30 times. Of course, the mana consumption also skyrocketed.


    "I really don''t want to use this spell. Honestly, I''ve never fully used it before. I got scared and stopped halfway."


    It was an insight. A spell born from a single question.


    ''You''re going to challenge me with an iplete spell, boy?!''


    "No, it''s not iplete. It''s finished. But the power of this spell is so immense that even I don''t know the extent of the destruction it could cause."


    During my practice with Composite Attributes, as a magic user and someone who worked in printing in my previous life, I naturally arrived at a fundamental question.


    What would happen if Ibined a third attribute?


    The inevitability of that question came from the fact that printing only uses three colors¡ªor four, to be precise.


    The primary colors, just three colors, can bebined to recreate any color. And when youbine all three, you get ck, which absorbs everything.


    So then.


    It''s only natural to wonder what would happen if Ibined not just three but more attributes.


    ''Haha! Have you lost your mind, boy?! A spell that you can''t control is worthless! It''s just a party trick! Do you think you can kill me with that?!''


    At that moment, Raikou Douji kicked off the ground and lunged at me, apanied by a burst of electricity!


    I extended my "Silveit Threads" as I watched.


    Seven threads in total. Two of them are allocated to "Physical Enhancement."


    That''s enough. That''s all I need.


    "Hey, Raikou Douji. Are you ready to die?"


    As Raikou Douji closed in, I stepped forward.


    Fear still grips me. But my anger is even stronger.


    ''Ready to die?! Life and death are two sides of the same coin! Living is already preparation for death!''


    "Oh, really...?"


    He seems to have a unique perspective on life.


    "Then, no regrets, okay? Because the countdown to your death has already started."


    I extended five threads simultaneously, but Raikou Douji kicked off the ground to evade my magic. However, without the "True Eye," he couldn''t avoid all the "Silveit Threads."


    One thread managed to entangle Raikou Douji.


    Its Attribute Change: Fire.


    Four remaining.


    ''I have no regrets in my way of life! I simply move forward!!''


    As we exchanged words that seemed to slightly connect yet didn''t, I stepped forward again. The two weeks of training with my father weren''t just for swordsmanship. I also trained in hand-to-handbat.


    ''You''re daring to approach me now?!''


    But I didn''t allow Raikou Douji to touch me, narrowly avoiding him and slipping behind his back. Then, I extended the "Silveit Threads" again. To prevent my escape, Raikou Douji charged his right foot with lightning and kicked off the ground.


    As Raikou Douji rushed at me with the speed of a lightning strike, I misjudged the aim of my "Silveit Threads."


    Two threads missed, while two entwined around Raikou Douji.


    Two remaining.


    ''You''ve let your guard down, boy!''


    Raikou Douji grabbed me and lifted me up.


    So, I asked.


    "Hey, Raikou Douji."


    ''Are you begging for your life now?''


    "Did you really think you could hold onto me?"


    At such close range, there''s no way I could miss with my "Silveit Threads."


    Seeing my confident smile, Raikou Douji instinctively let go of me.


    ''¡­!!''


    He kicked off the ground to distance himself.


    But it was futile. Everything he did was pointless.


    My "Silveit Threads" had already ensnared Raikou Douji.


    "The countdown just hit zero."


    In that instant, the world warped around Raikou Douji.


    The light twisted as if a powerful gravitational field had formed.


    "I want you to die regretting that you messed with us."


    ''Wha-what is this¡­?!''


    There are five basic attributes.


    When all of them arebined, what happens?


    "Consume him, Oborozuki (Hazy Moon)!!"


    The answer was right before my eyes.


    ''What is this?! What kind of spell is this?!''


    In a sh, a jet-ck sphere materialized in Raikou Douji''s abdomen.


    And it began to devour him!


    ''I-I can''t escape¡­! I can''t use any magic!! Why is this happening?!''


    Of course, it doesn''t just swallow him.


    His body is disintegrated, breaking down into tiny particles that are sucked into the sphere.


    When the five attributes arebined, they form the Composite Attribute: "Night."


    It''s a void attribute that unterally consumes everything. It requires 810,000 times the mana of a basic attribute spell, but¡­ well, as a Seventh Rank, that''s no problem for me.


    "That''s why I told you."


    As the ck sphere was covered by what was once his body, it looked like a faintly glowing moon behind a veil of clouds, hence the name "Oborozuki (Hazy Moon)." I named it.


    "I said I would exorcise you no matter what."


    When I first used this spell, I was so shocked by its power that I stopped the spell halfway.


    So, I didn''t know that the victim couldn''t use magic once caught, but now I''m d I found out.


    ''Impossible! Impossible!! Impossible!!!''


    Raikou Douji now had less than 10% of his body left.


    There''s no way he could escape from this.


    ''That I, could lose to a human¡­ lose to a boy¡­ it''s impossible!''


    "No. You''re wrong."


    ''¡­What?''


    "Raikou Douji, you lost to me."


    With my final words, Raikou Doujipletely vanished from this world.


    That was the end of the Sixth Rank monster who had buried hundreds of exorcists.


    ¡­What a tough opponent.


    Definitely the strongest I''ve faced so far.


    I had to throw everything I had at him to exorcise him.


    "Which means¡­ I won."


    But that''s what matters.


    I breathed a sigh of relief and looked up at the sky.


    The Christmas Eve sky was so clear that you could easily see Santa flying through the crisp twilight, and my breath turned white as it disappeared into the air.


    "I need to call Mom and the others. But first, I need to do something about Oborozuki¡­ or maybe I should just let it be?"


    I noticed that the ck sphere was evaporating, shrinking as if it were being consumed.


    It seems there''s nothing to worry about if I just leave it alone.


    As I watched this, I suddenly heard a woman''s voice shouting from a distance.


    ''No, it can''t be! Raikou Douji-sama! Raikou Douji-sama can''t lose to a human!!''


    Emerging from the shadows was the female oni.


    Oh yeah, I almost forgot about her.


    I reformed my "Silveit Threads" and sent them flying toward the oni.


    From here on out, there''s not much more to say.


    I''ll just add that it didn''t take long for everything to be over.

 Chapter 37: Growing Up

    After everything had ended, I stood in front of the half-destroyed house and let out a deep sigh.


    "¡­What am I going to do about this?"


    Since Raikou Douji had crashed through the roof, the mansion where I had spent thest five years was in a semi-ruined state. On top of that, the barrier my father had set up was no longer functioning. This wasn''t just about not having a Christmas party, it was about not being able to live here at all.


    "For now, I should go find Mom and the others."


    They should have gone to get Dad and Renji-san, but how far did they go?


    I could probably contact them wherever they are using a smartphone, but the issue is Aya-chan and Hina. I made sure they escaped to a safe ce, so they might have gone pretty far.


    "¡­Should I try to find them?"


    My father had shown me how to use detection magic and taught me how it works.


    So, I could use it without any problem, but...


    "Do we have a map...?"


    When my father and the others were searching for the Fifth Rank monster in the forest, they used detection magic. The way it works is by injecting mana into a talisman and using it as a target for detection, moving it across a map like a manual Google Maps.


    But naturally, you need a map to do that.


    However, in this age where smartphones are so prevalent, we don''t have a detailed map of a specific city or district at home. I know my father has some maps because he uses them for work, but those are in his work bag, not at home.


    And that bag is with my father.


    ¡­Hmm. I guess I''ll have to wait for them toe back.


    I let out a deep breath, and a wave of exhaustion hit me.


    I almost sat down right there, but since the barrier around the house is gone, sitting around would mean a dyed response if another monster showed up. That would be bad, so I stood there absentmindedly as the sun fully set, and the moonlight shone on the garden.


    At that moment, something faintly glowed in the hole left in the garden where I had used "Oborozuki (Hazy Moon)" to consume Raikou Douji.


    "¡­Huh?"


    Wondering what it was, I moved closer and saw a yellow jewel lying on the ground.


    It was about the size of a marble, and it shimmered as if it were emitting light by capturing the moonlight.


    I was too scared to touch it with my bare hands, so I extended my "Silveit Threads" to bring it closer to me. Of course, without touching it directly, just to examine it more closely.


    ¡­What is this?


    Just as I leaned in to get a better look, I heard my mother''s voiceing from behind the copsed house.


    "Itsuki!"


    "Ah, Mom!"


    That saved me the trouble of having to go look for them.


    As I thought that, my mom rushed over and hugged me tightly.


    "Thank goodness! Thank goodness you''re alive¡­!!"


    "¡­Yeah, I won''t die."


    "I''m so d you''re safe¡­"


    Her voice was small, but it was filled with so much emotion that I hugged her tightly as well. When I tried to pull away, though, she wouldn''t let go.


    "Mom, you''re squeezing me."


    But instead of letting go, my mom continued.


    "I was so worried."


    "¡­Yeah."


    "You said you were going to run, but the sounds of magic didn''t stoping from the house."


    "¡­Yeah."


    "When I couldn''t hear anything anymore, I thought maybe you had died."


    "¡­I''m sorry."


    I couldn''t say anything else. I barely managed to squeeze out those words.


    I couldn''t find anything else to say to my mom.


    "No, it''s okay. I''m just d you''re safe¡­"


    She exhaled deeply, and as she finally released me, she continued.


    "Hey, Mom. Where''s Hina? Where''s Aya-chan?"


    "They''re with Momoka-san. She took them to a safe ce."


    "Oh, that''s good then."


    "Hey, Itsuki. Can I ask you something?"


    Though she had let go of me, my mom kept her gaze fixed on mine as she asked.


    "What is it?"


    "Where did Raikou Douji go? Did he escape somewhere?"


    Oh, that''s right. I hadn''t told her what happened to Raikou Douji yet.


    "No, he didn''t escape. I exorcised him."


    "¡­Huh?"


    My mom''s face went nk with shock as she asked again.


    "Itsuki, you exorcised Raikou Douji¡­?"


    "Yeah, that''s right. I exorcised him. And this is something that dropped after I did... Mom, do you know what this is?"


    "¡­It''s an Iho (Legacy Treasure)."


    An Iho¡­?


    A legacy treasure? Not something illegal, right?


    "Did you really exorcise him? Itsuki? Raikou Douji¡­?"


    "Yeah, that''s right¡­"


    My mom''s face changed color the moment she saw the yellow jewel, her expression a mix of confusion and astonishment as she continued.


    "¡­This is an Iho, Itsuki."


    "What''s that?"


    "When ''Monsters'' die, they usually turn into ck mist, right? But when a monster of Sixth Rank or higher dies, they leave behind a crystal of mana. That''s called an Iho."


    Oh, so that''s a thing.


    So, if I die, would I leave behind a crystal too?


    No way I''m ever testing that.


    "This must be Raikou Douji''s Iho. We''ll have to show it to your father, but¡­ if this was left behind, it means you really did exorcise him, Itsuki."


    Just as my mom said that, I heard the sound of tires screeching on asphalt from behind the house. And right after that, I heard a thud, like someone had crashed their car.


    Wait, is that okay?


    "Itsuki! Are you okay!? Are you still alive!!?"


    I heard my dad''s voice, loud and clear.


    In a single bound, he jumped over the house andnded in the garden.


    "Itsuki! Kaede!!"


    He wrapped "Silveit Threads" around his legs for Physical Enhancement and jumped all the way here.


    "Where''s Raikou Douji? Are you hurt!?"


    My dad was in a panic, and it was a little funny, so I pointed to Raikou Douji''s Iho.


    "Nope, I''m fine. I exorcised him."


    "¡­What?"


    My dad''s expression changed.


    "Let me see it¡­"


    He reached out and took the Iho I had suspended with "Silveit Threads," and after holding it for a moment, he murmured in amazement.


    "¡­There''s no doubt about it. This is Raikou Douji''s mana."


    Can you really tell just by touching it?


    "So, Itsuki¡­ you exorcised Raikou Douji¡­"


    I couldn''t find the words to describe my dad''s expression as he said that. Shock, pity, certainty. It didn''t fit any of those words. Maybe it was all of them at once.


    "Hey, Dad. Is there anything good about keeping this?"


    "Oh, absolutely. If you carry this with you, Itsuki, your mana and Raikou Douji''s mana will ''resonate''¡­ To put it simply, you''ll be able to use the spells Raikou Douji used."


    "What!?"


    I can use that lightning magic too!?


    "However, you''ll need to keep it on you at all times¡­ But we can think about thatter."


    With that, my dad lifted me up and hugged me tightly.


    "¡­I''m so d."


    Unlike Mom, Dad didn''t say much more than that.


    But that was enough for me. I felt like I was receiving more than enough love.


    Feeling a bit embarrassed, I tried to change the subject.


    "Hey, Dad. Mom. Let''s go pick up Hina."


    I suggested.


    "Hmm? Where''s Hina?"


    "She''s with Momoka-san in a different location."


    "I see. Yes, let''s go get her."


    With that, my dad put me down, and the three of us went to pick up Hina.

 Chapter 38: Mastering the Sixth Sense

    It''s been little over a month, since I exorcised Raikou Douji.


    I''m now six years old. Finally, I''ve turned six.


    Though I say "finally," there isn''t anything particrly significant about turning six. My family of four had a birthday party for me, and I received a cake and birthday presents.


    My birthday present was a silver ne crafted from the Iho of Raikou Douji. In my previous life, I thought that guys who wore nes were all extroverts and my enemies, but who would''ve thought I''d end up wearing one myself? Life is full of surprises.


    By the way, the reason it was made into a ne was exined by my father during the birthday party:


    "Other exorcists would typically make it into a ring or earrings to wear, but¡­ You''re still young, Itsuki. Piercings are out of the question, and rings won''t fit once you start growing. So, I thought a ne would be best."


    I see. Now that he mentions it, a ne does seem like the only option. I mean, a ring is out of the question, and piercings are painful and scary. Besides, I''m only six years old! Getting a piercing at six is way too extreme¡ªit shouldn''t even be an option.


    So, I''m now diligently training with the shimmering yellow Iho of Raikou Douji literally hanging around my neck.


    I''m training with Renji-san.


    "Itsuki-kun, behind you."


    "¡­Huh!?"


    With a soft thud, I was knocked forward by a cushion that came flying at me from behind. Inded on a thick matid out in front of me, feeling its soft texture beneath my body. This mat is really soft.


    For the record, I''m currently in the training hall of the Shimotsuki household.


    "Didn''t you notice that?"


    "No, I didn''t! I couldn''t see anything¡­"


    I stood up from the mat and said that to Renji-san. The reason I couldn''t see anything wasn''t just because the cushion came from behind¡ªI''m currently blindfolded.


    "Yeah, that''s the point of this training. But there are monsters that can take away your five senses. To counter that, you need to sharpen your sense of ''Silveit.''"


    "¡­Even if my five senses are taken away, my sense of ''Silveit'' won''t be affected?"


    "That''s because it''s a sixth sense."


    Wait, this is the sixth sense!?


    The sixth sense refers to a supernatural sense, something like a gut feeling that makes you take a different route and avoid an ident or a dream about a distant rtive who passes away at the same time you dream about them.


    In my previous life, the term "sixth sense" had a bit of a negative connotation due to sketchy psychics getting attention on TV, so I wasn''t too fond of the word. It sounded too much like the ult.


    Though, in a world with magic and fairy tales as history, there''s probably no point in calling anything ult.


    "Alright, we''re going again. Spread your ''Silveit'' around like a barrier and sharpen your senses."


    With that, Renji-san''s footsteps disappeared. The reason I''m doing this training with Renji-san instead of my father is simple.


    My house was destroyed.


    When Raikou Douji attacked, the mansion where I had lived for six years was half-destroyed. My father and others are currently searching for a demolitionpany to rebuild it. I don''t even want to think about how much money this will cost, but my father told me not to worry about it.


    By the way, my mother has a dream of having an ind kitchen and is already excited about the new house. It seems a bit early for that, though.


    "Hey, pay attention."


    While I was lost in thought, a cushion flew in from the right. Since I was distracted by unnecessary thoughts, I waste to react and fell onto the mat again.


    This is hopeless. I still can''t sense this so-called ''Silveit'' at all.


    "It''s unusual for you to struggle this much, Itsuki-kun."


    "¡­Ugh."


    Yes, I''ve been doing this training for over five hours now. But no matter how long it takes, I want to master this sixth sense.


    The one who suggested I enhance my sensitivity to ''Silveit'' and train to sense it rather than relying on my vision was my father.


    ording to him, the subtle sensation of ''Silveit'' can be internalized to the point where the body reacts automatically when fighting monsters.


    To put it simply, it allows you to instinctively move your body whenever you sense danger. The benefits of this in battle against monsters are obvious.


    After all, there are monsters that not only move quickly but also use sneak attacks.


    Take, for example, the acorn-dropping monsters I fought in the forest. I only managed to deal with them because I noticed the ''Silveit'' wrapped around the acorns in time¡ªif I had reacted even a little slower, I would''ve been dead.


    But by enhancing the sense of ''Silveit,'' I could move based on intuition before even seeing the enemy''s magic.


    However, there''s a problem:


    "This time, it''s above you."


    A cushion dropped from above,nding softly on my head.


    "You still can''t sense it?"


    "¡­No, I can''t sense it at all."


    I just can''t perceive the weak sensation of ''Silveit.''


    "Itsuki-kun, you have the ''True Eye,'' right? You can see other people''s ''Silveit,'' can''t you?"


    "Yes! I can see it."


    "That might be the problem. You''ve been relying on your vision, so you haven''t noticed the weak sensation of ''Silveit.''"


    "¡­I see."


    I nodded deeply at Renji-san''s words.


    Come to think of it, I''ve always fought by seeing the ''Silveit'' during training with my father and in battles against monsters. That''s a strategy I could use because I have the ''True Eye,'' giving me an overwhelming advantage against those who can''t see it.


    But if relying on it has dulled my other senses, I can only agree with his point.


    One of the clients at the printingpany I worked for in my previous life was an elderly president who loved to share his thoughts with younger people. One of hisints was, "Young people can''t read maps."


    By "maps," he meant paper maps. ording to him, "Young people who''ve gotten used to smartphones can''t figure out their current location or n a route when given a paper map. It''s trulymentable."


    At the time, I thought, "Well, with smartphones around, there''s no need to use a paper map," but this situation is simr to what I''m going through now.


    I''ve be so ustomed to something convenient that when suddenly given something less convenient, I can''t handle it.


    "But you don''t need to rush, Itsuki-kun. You''re only five years old. Kids your age are usually just practicing ''Thread Techniques (Shijutsu),'' not even using magic yet. No one''s training to sense ''Silveit.''"


    "I''m six years old now."


    "Oh, right. You''ll be a first-grader in April."


    Renji-san let out a breath and then said, "You can take off the blindfold now," so I removed it.


    "Let''s take a break. Sharpening your senses is exhausting."


    "Yes!"


    I took off the blindfold and let out a deep breath. My body wasn''t physically tired, but I felt mentally drained.


    As I was taking deep breaths to fill my lungs with fresh air, Renji-san, with a mischievous grin, spoke to me.


    "Hey, Itsuki-kun."


    "Yes?"


    "Just a little¡­ Just a little is fine. Can you show me the lightning magic¡­?"


    "Uh?"


    It was the first time someone asked me for something like that, so I let out a weird sound in surprise. It''s a strange request to ask someone to show them magic. And it''s even more surprisinging from Renji-san. What''s going on?


    Maybe sensing my confusion, Renji-san continued in a whisper.


    "Well, you know, you can generate lightning with ''Attribute Change,'' but controlling it freely is something else entirely, right? So I''m really curious to see how it works¡­!"


    Renji-san''s eyes sparkled with excitement.


    Ah, I see. Men will always be boys, no matter how old they get.


    Understanding his feelings, I nodded. I couldn''t help but sympathize.


    I want to see cool things no matter how old I get.


    "Just a little, okay¡­!"


    Somewhat embarrassed, I quickly channeled my magic into Raikou Douji''s Iho. The sound of ''Resonance'' rang out as my magic merged with Raikou Douji''s.


    In the next instant, a crackling sound filled the air as lightning enveloped my entire body.


    "Wow, real lightning¡­ It''s like your whole body is coursing with it, but doesn''t it hurt?"


    "It doesn''t hurt at all."


    "Really? That''s definitely magic for you¡­ So, what kind of magic is this?"


    "It''s body enhancement."


    "Huh?"


    "I used the lightning to enhance my reflexes and strength."


    "Hmm¡­? You used lightning for that?"


    Of course, there are advantages to using lightning for body enhancement that you don''t get with ordinary methods.


    Would Renji-san notice?


    Just as I wondered, Renji-san suddenly pped his hands.


    "Oh! So that''s how it works!!"


    Looks like he figured it out. As expected of him.


    "This body enhancement only requires one thread of ''Silveit,'' doesn''t it?"


    "Yes! Normally, you''d have to wrap ''Silveit'' around your legs and arms individually for body enhancement, but this enhances the whole body with just one thread!"


    "That''s really clever!"


    This magic doesn''t have a name yet. I wonder what I should call it?


    "Still, Itsuki-kun, it''s impressive how quickly you''ve mastered the Iho¡­ Did you find lightning magic particrly interesting?"


    "Yes! It''s incredibly useful!"


    Renji-san and Iughed together, the sound echoing through the training hall.


    Meanwhile, Aya-chan, who had been watching us, had a look on her face that said, "Why are you two getting excited over that¡­?" But I decided to pretend I didn''t see that. Men are like that.

 Chapter 39: Progress

    After finishing my training with Renji-san, Momoka-san kindly offered to drive me back to the temporary apartment where we were staying.


    I insisted that I could manage the trip home on my own, trying to assert a bit of independence, but she countered with the unassable logic that it was far too dangerous to let a child walk home alone in this day and age, especially with everything that''s been happening. So, in the end, she drove me back herself, ensuring I got home safely.


    Aya-chan wanted toe along for the ride too, her eyes practically sparkling at the thought of spending more time together, but Renji-san reminded her that she hadn''t yet finished her training for the day. Reluctantly, and with a little pout, she stayed behind to continue her lessons with him, promising she''d join me next time.


    "Say hello to Kaede-san for me."


    "Okay!"


    "Okay! I will, thank you!" I replied, waving goodbye to her as she drove off. I watched her car disappear around the corner before turning toward the entrance of the apartment building. As I approached the door, I noticed a familiar man in a sharp ck suit standing by the entrance, looking somewhat out of ce in the residential setting.


    Wait a minute, isn''t that one of the people from the Kamiarizuki family? When I got closer and saw his face, I remembered. He''s the one who taught me about Attribute Change.


    You could even say he''s one of my magic mentors, considering how much I learned from him. The man, who was about to drop something into our mailbox, noticed me approaching and I called out to him.


    "Hey there! What are you doing here?"


    "Oh, Itsuki-sama. It''s been a while. Are you just getting home?"


    The man looked surprised to see me and quickly bent down to meet my gaze. There''s no need for him to go that far, though.


    "Yeah. I was training with Renji-san to sharpen my sense of Silveit."


    "At six years old, you''re already training with Silveit¡­ As expected of Itsuki-sama."


    What does he mean by "as expected"?


    "Do you enjoy practicing magic?"


    "Yeah, I do. It''s challenging, but it''s also a lot of fun."


    "That''s wonderful to hear," the man smiled warmly.


    "So, what brings you here?"


    It wasn''t every day that someone from the Kamiarizuki family showed up at our door unannounced.


    "Well, my master wanted to have a brief conversation with you before your elementary school entrance and asked me to deliver this letter since no one was home earlier."


    "Huh? My mom and Hina weren''t home? That''s odd¡­"


    "No, it seems I just missed them. They probably stepped out just before I arrived."


    So, they must''ve gone out shopping or something. My mom, who hadn''t stepped out of the house until I turned three, has recently started going out for shopping and errands instead of relying on online orders. She''s the type of person who enjoys doing things herself, finding joy in the small tasks that others might find mundane.


    So, I must have just missed them. Well, it''s not a problem since I have a spare key.


    "Are you here again because of Kamiarizuki? Why?"


    "Well, you see, ever since you exorcised Raikou Douji, things have¡­ um, caused quite a stir in ourmunity."


    A stir¡­? Did I do something wrong? No, I exorcised a monster. That shouldn''t be a bad thing.


    "Why is that?"


    "Raikou Douji was a ''Demon'' who had lived for hundreds of years, and countless skilled exorcists lost their livestrying to defeat it.The fact that it was exorcised is huge news¡­."


    So that thing was that old? No wonder it spoke in such an old-fashioned way.


    "Yes, and once the news spread that it was you, Itsuki-sama, who exorcised Raikou Douji and not Souichirou-sama, it caused an uproar. The story has even reached overseas."


    "Really¡­?"


    "Yes. My master would like to discuss these matters with you, among other things."


    The man in the ck suit bowed politely and handed me an envelope.


    "So, if it''s not too much trouble, could you please deliver this to Souichirou-sama?"


    "To my dad? Sure, no problem!"


    "I appreciate it."


    After exchanging a few more words, the man in the ck suit and I parted ways. I pressed the elevator button and let my thoughts wander as I waited.


    Still, the man said there''s been a stir because Raikou Douji was exorcised, but what exactly does that mean? It seems like people know I was the one who exorcised it, so maybe the big deal is that a child exorcised a Sixth Rank monster? I hope this doesn''t mean they''ll make me fight even stronger monsters¡­.


    As I mulled over these thoughts and unlocked the door with my spare key, I realized the apartment was indeed empty. Looking at the shoe rack, I saw that my mom and Hina''s shoes were missing, so they were probably out shopping.


    ¡­Which means I have a chance, don''t I?


    "I''m home!"


    Even though no one was there, I made sure to say my greeting out loud, something I''d never bothered to do in my previous life.


    It''s a habit now.


    I took off my shoes, washed my hands and rinsed my mouth, then headed to the living room. In the corner of the room was a Japanese dictionary, something I had brought with me from our now-destroyed house. It was one of the few items I had managed to save before everything was lost...


    I pulled out the dictionary and dered with enthusiasm:


    "Today, I''m finally going to name my magic spells!"


    Yes, this dictionary is also my magic spell name dictionary.


    As I flipped through the pages, I started looking for names for Raikou Douji''s Body Enhancement spell and other lightning spells I''d used today. This is a secret ritual I can only perform when I''m alone. The reason I have to do this alone is simple, I''ve only been taught basic kanji by my parents, and I can only read hiragana and katakana.


    Imagine what it would look like if my parents saw me flipping through a dictionary trying toe up with spell names.


    It would be weird, wouldn''t it?


    That''s why I sneakily choose names for my spells when my parents aren''t around.


    Back at our old house, it was big enough that I could sneak off to a room where no one was watching while my dad was at work, my mom was doing housework, and Hina wasn''t paying attention. But here, in this smaller apartment, there aren''t any good ces to sneak off to, so I can only name spells when my mom and Hina are out shopping like now.


    "¡­''Raisou'' (Lightning Armor)? Hmm, that''s a bit too straightforward. What about reversing it to ''Sourai'' (Armored Lightning)¡­? Hmm, doesn''t quite feel right."


    Why do I even bother naming my spells? Well, it''s to establish a magic activation routine.


    To exin briefly, exorcists tend to have certain habits or rituals when they cast spells, which help stabilize their magic. These habits could be anything from stomping their heels on the ground, blinking twice before casting, and so on.


    Having such a routine helps exorcists stabilize the power, output, and sess rate of their spells.


    But it''s not just exorcists who do this.


    It''s the same as how athletes have pre-game or in-game routines. Whether it''s eating curry every day, taking a shower at halftime, or striking a unique pose before taking a shot, there''s no shortage of examples among world-ss athletes.


    And ording to my father, the sess rate of spells in extreme situations is significantly higher when you have such a routine.


    When I tried to figure out what my routine was, I realized that I had been unconsciously using Chanting.


    Originally, I started saying the spell names out loud to memorize what each spell did, but before I knew it, I was muttering the names of every spell I cast. It''s be a habit. So, my routine has be Chanting.


    And since I''m going to say the spell names anyway, I figured I might as well make them cool and exciting, which is why I''m flipping through the dictionary.


    "¡­Should I try using English for the lightning spells? No, that might be a bit much¡­."


    As I muttered to myself while flipping through the dictionary, I suddenly heard the front door open.


    "Itsuki? Are you home?"


    "Big brother! Wee back!"


    The familiar voices of two people echoed through the apartment.


    Oh no, I need to hide this.


    "Oh, wee back! Mom! Hina!"


    I quickly closed the dictionary and set it in the corner of the living room.


    "Make sure you line up your shoes when you get home!"


    Oh right, I forgot.


    I hurried over to the entrance to find that Hina had already lined up my shoes for me. Having a three-year-old take care of me¡­ What kind of big brother does that make me?

 Chapter 40: Trending on the Internet

    That evening, when my father came home unusually early, I told him about the letter I received from the Kamiarizuki family. He responded with a thoughtful "Hmm," his expression serious.


    "I had been meaning to discuss something about you, Itsuki. This is perfect timing. We''ll go tomorrow."


    "About me? Why?"


    "Well, I suppose it''s time I exined what''s going on."


    My father nodded, took a sip from the teacup in front of him, and winced, muttering, "Hot."


    "You exorcised Raikou Douji."


    "Yeah, I did."


    "That''s be quite the topic of discussion within the exorcistmunity."


    "A topic of discussion?"


    This was the first time I''d heard of an exorcistmunity. Could this be what the man in the ck suit meant by an "uproar"? Is that what''s happening within this mysteriousmunity of exorcists? The thought made me curious.


    I wonder what they''re saying about me. Maybe something like, "Did a five-year-old really exorcise it?" That sounds usible. If it were me in my previous life, I''d probably be saying something simr on social media, casting doubt and spreading rumors.


    "What exactly are they saying?"


    I asked lightly, trying not to sound too concerned, but the response I received was more serious than I anticipated.


    "There are three major factions regarding you, Itsuki."


    "¡­Factions?"


    "Yes. You could call them the ''Believers,'' the ''Doubters,'' and the ''Skeptics.'' The ''Believers'' think you should be trained intensively to exorcise other Sixth Rank ''Mon'' in Japan. The ''Doubters'' are unsure if you actually exorcised Raikou Douji and prefer to wait and see. And the ''Skeptics'' think it''s impossible for a five-year-old to exorcise a Sixth Rank ''Mon,'' and believe I''m the one who did it."


    "But I have Raikou Douji''s Iho, don''t I?"


    "Yes, but it seems the Doubters and Skeptics believe that I''m the one who exorcised Raikou Douji, not you."


    ¡­Wow. That''s unexpected. I mean, I can understand why they might think that. My dad probably could have exorcised Raikou Douji himself without much trouble.


    "I understand you might feel something about this, but there''s no need to worry about the Doubters and Skeptics. Since they don''t believe you did it, they won''t take any action. The real issue is the ''Believers.''"


    "The people who think I exorcised Raikou Douji?"


    But doesn''t that include my father and Renji-san? What''s the problem with that?


    "Among the Believers, there are some extremists. They''re saying you shouldn''t go to school and should instead train nonstop, or even that you should be given a fianc¨¦e and have lots of children."


    "¡­Uh."


    I could understand the reasoning behind this, so I quietly groaned.


    Skipping school to train nonstop. Even I''ve thought about that for a moment. If I spent the time I''d be in school practicing magic or training in closebat, I''d get that much stronger. It''s obvious that someone who trains for one hour and someone who trains for 100 hours will have a vast difference in skill.


    But what would that mean for my educational background? I didn''t go to kindergarten or preschool, so I''m not a "kindergarten graduate" or "preschool graduate." Would I end up with no formal education at all? How would that affect my future?


    "Dad also wants you to be stronger, but I''d at least like you to attend school. I want you to make friends and acquaintances who aren''t exorcists. Life isn''t just about work, after all."


    I found myself momentarily speechless as I listened to my father say this with a deep sigh, his eyes serious but gentle.


    To someone like me, who spent my previous life repeating the same routine, the words "Life isn''t just about work" shone with a blinding brightness. It''s true; I can''t argue with that. But I also couldn''t help but think, what about a life where you just waste time between work by watching YouTube and ying mobile games? Could that kind of life really justify the phrase "Life isn''t just about work"?


    Was I truly living a fulfilling life in my previous world?


    "Of course, you have to work to live, but I don''t want your life to be only about work, Itsuki. There''s so much more to life than that."


    "¡­Yeah."


    I nodded and brushed away the lingering thoughts I''d been harboring.


    ¡­That was my life in my previous world.


    In this life, I''m allowed to have a fun life. I don''t have to fill predetermined boxes with the same stamp like in a stamp rally. I can live a life that''s more enjoyable, more meaningful, more varied.


    So, there''s no reason for me to be bound by the thoughts from my previous life.


    That''s right. I''m living a new life now, one filled with opportunities I never had before.


    "By the way, there are already about 30 people who want to be your fianc¨¦e."


    "¡­Huh?"


    "I''ve declined them all because they''re all over 20 years old."


    My father said this as if it were nothing, but that was the most shocking part! I''m still only six years old! Why are women over 20 proposing to be my fianc¨¦e? This is absurd!


    "Moreover, within the Believers, there are unfounded rumors spreading since they believe you exorcised Raikou Douji."


    "Rumors?"


    "Yes. They say you''re a two-meter-tall giant, that you ate Raikou Douji, or that you''re actually 50 years old and not five¡­ It''s all absurd."


    ¡­Isn''t that half the work of pranksters?


    I thought so, but I kept it to myself and asked the question that had been bothering me.


    "But Dad, why does this lead to a discussion at the Kamiarizuki family?"


    "Well, they oversee the exorcistmunity. If Lady Akane tells the Believers to calm down, the situation should settle down quickly."


    Lady Akane, the head of the Kamiarizuki family, is the blonde priestess. Since she oversees the exorcists, she''s practically their leader. I knew she wasn''t just any ordinary person, especially since all the other family heads are men and they all use formalnguage with her, but I didn''t realize she held such an important position.


    "Can''t you tell them yourself, Dad?"


    "When I tried, Renji told me, ''That''ll just make things worse, so don''t do it.''"


    Renji-san. You''re absolutely right.


    "In any case, the sooner we calm things down, the better. Rumors spread quickly, after all."


    My father made a sour face as he spoke, his expression reflecting his concern.


    I don''t want to miss out on school or making friends, but couldn''t we just ignore the rumors? Is that not an option? It seems like such a trivial thing to get worked up about.


    Well, I don''t really care about the rumors, but I do have some business with the Kamiarizuki family. First and foremost, I want to thank them for the talisman. It''s thanks to that talisman that I was able to survive.


    And if I''m being greedy, I''d like to ask for another one since I used it up in the fight against Raikou Douji.


    As I was thinking about these things, my mother called out to my father and me.


    "Dinner''s ready!"


    "Coming!"


    Tonight''s dinner is curry. As someone who loves curry bread, it''s naturally one of my favorite foods.


    The next day.


    It was just my father and me in the car heading to the Kamiarizuki household. Hina would have been bored if she came, so she stayed behind, which means my mom is looking after her at home.


    My dad was driving us because, given the short notice, there wasn''t enough time to arrange for a driver from the Kamiarizuki family.


    As we drove, a section of the highway sound barrier stood out, looking much newer than the rest.


    ¡­That''s from the time I exorcised the monster.


    The sound barrier that was destroyed when I encountered the monster on the way to my Shichi-Go-San ceremony at age five had already been repaired. It''s only been a few months since that incident, but the highway looks so clean that you wouldn''t think anything had happened.


    Humans are amazing.


    Amazed by the speed of infrastructure repair, we arrived at the Kamiarizuki household without any incidents.


    "Wee. I''ve been waiting for you, Itsuki."


    Standing at the top of the stairs was Lady Akane and another woman.


    The woman beside Akane-san was dressed in what looked like a ck suit but was actually more medieval in style, with a silver rosary hanging around her neck.


    But before I could focus on that, something else caught my attention.


    "Wait, your hair¡­?"


    Lady Akane, who had once been a blonde priestess, now had pastel pink hair.


    "It''s an image change. Doesn''t it look good?"


    She puffed out her chest proudly as she said this, seemingly unbothered by my confusion.


    Wait, priestesses can change their look like that? I thought they were supposed to maintain a certain traditional image.


    As I was still trying to process this, the woman standing next to Akane-san crouched down to meet my gaze.


    Blue eyes, golden hair.


    Not Japanese.


    She''s from the West.


    "Nice to meet you, Itsuki."


    "N-Nice to meet you¡­"


    Her fluent Japanese, despite her Western appearance, only added to my confusion, so I could only manage a small greeting in return.


    Wait, who is this person?


    Seeing the confusion on my face, she smiled and introduced herself.


    "My name is Irena. I''m an exorcist from Ennd."

 Chapter 41: The Circle of Invitations

    "There''s much we could discuss, but first,e inside. Let''s sit down and talk," Akane-san said, casually kicking off her sandals as she entered the mansion. Beside her, the exorcist from Ennd, Irena, neatly arranged her shoes before stepping inside.


    Honestly, it''s hard to tell which one of them is the real Japanese here.


    But then again, I have no room to talk. I''m the guy who has his little sister Hina arrange his shoes for him at home. I couldn''t say anything to Akane-san about it even if I wanted to.


    "How have things been, Souichirou? I heard your house was destroyed."


    "They''re currently clearing the rubble. Rebuilding will start soon, but it''ll probably take until June or July to finish everything."


    "Hmm, that''s quite a while. I suppose rebuilding from scratch does take time¡­ Are you managing financially?"


    "Yes, there''s no need for concern."


    "That''s good to hear."


    With that, Akane-san led us to arge traditional Japanese room.


    I used to think our previous house was quiterge, but the Kamiarizuki residence was on a whole different level. The walls were adorned with expensive-looking ink paintings, and the room was decorated with wooden statues of the Seven Lucky Gods, or something simr. They all seemed quite valuable.


    Overall, the room gave off a strong impression of wealth. As I nced around, taking in all the unusual sights, Akane-san, who had seated herself at the head of the room, smirked at me.


    "Now then, it''s been a while, hasn''t it, Itsuki?"


    "Y-Yes, it has!"


    "Rx. Children are supposed to be carefree."


    Easier said than done¡­ Akane-san is an enigmatic figure, and she exudes an aura that makes her difficult to approach. Even if she tells me to rx, it''s not something I can do onmand.


    And now her hair is pink.


    "Well, the main reason I called you here today is to discuss matters with Irena, but let''s first address your business, Souichirou. Given that you came so quickly after receiving the letter, there must be something urgent."


    "Yes. As you might know, Akane-dono, I''d like you to address some of the reckless remarks being made by the exorcists about Itsuki."


    "Reckless remarks, you say."


    "They''re suggesting things like not letting Itsuki attend school so he can focus solely on exorcism training or assigning him multiple fianc¨¦es."


    "I see. By the way¡­"


    As she said this, Akane-san pulled out a tablet, revealing a screen filled with photos of various women.


    Wait, priestesses use tablets nowadays? That''s quite a mix of traditional and modern.


    "I''ve already received about 80 requests for marriage meetings with Itsuki."


    "Please reject them all."


    "Are you sure? The ages range from 21 down to 14. You have quite a selection."


    Eighty requests!? Isn''t that a bit excessive?


    And while some of the women are much older, as my father mentioned yesterday, there are also some closer to my age¡­ well, rtively speaking, considering the eight-year age difference.


    "Itsuki is only six years old."


    "That''s precisely why they want to arrange a marriage now, while he''s still a child."


    Akane-sanughed heartily.


    But still¡­ even though the youngest is 14, this whole thing feels a bit dark. I can''t imagine what it must be like for a middle school girl to be told she''s engaged to a six-year-old boy she''s never met. Plus, isn''t it legally questionable to arrange a marriage at that age?


    ¡­Wait, but since I''m six, maybe it''s not a legal issue?


    "Engagements and arranged marriages are old traditions within the exorcistmunity that are fading away. I want Itsuki to have the freedom to choose his own partner."


    "Ha! I never expected you to turn into such a doting parent, Souichirou. I''m just kidding. Don''t make that scary face."


    With that, Akane-san swiped the screen to turn it off andughed.


    "I understand. You''re handling Itsuki''s upbringing. I''ll make sure to speak to those causing a fuss on this end."


    "That would be greatly appreciated."


    My father bowed his head slightly. Just as he lifted his head, a man in ck brought in tea and snacks.


    "Itsuki, would you prefer juice?"


    "No, tea is fine!"


    "Good to hear."


    Akane-san smiled and then continued.


    "Now that we''ve taken care of your matter, let''s move on to my own. I entrusted you with a talisman, didn''t I? Did it work as intended?"


    "Yes! Thanks to that talisman, I was able to fight."


    "That''s good to hear."


    Raikou Douji had descended like a thunderbolt right in the middle of the party, causing chaos and attempting to devour me in the ensuing confusion. That talisman saved me at that moment. If it hadn''t worked, I might have been eaten.


    Thinking about it now, the situation was much more dangerous than I realized.


    As I shuddered at the thought, Akane-san pulled out another talisman from her ample chest and handed it to me.


    "Here''s a new one. Keep it with you."


    "Thank you¡­!"


    Now that I think about it, what kind of magic does this talisman use?


    I held the talisman up to the light, examining it closely. Until now, I had kept it with me at all times without really thinking about how it worked. But now that I''m considering it, it''s a strange piece of magic.


    All magic relies on altering the "Silveit" threads to activate. However, this talisman doesn''t have a single thread wrapped around it. So, how exactly does it repel monsters?


    Is there more to magic that I don''t know about¡­?


    If so, why haven''t my father or Renji-san taught me? Is there a reason? Or could it be that they don''t know either?


    "Now, onto the main topic. The reason I called you here today is that we''ve received an offer for you to study abroad. I''ll let Irena exin the details."


    "Thank you, Akane-sama. Allow me to reintroduce myself, Itsuki-san, Souichirou-san. I am Irena."


    As Akane-san stepped back from the conversation, Irena, now in her ck ceremonial attire, ced her hand over her chest and introduced herself. The outfit, which she''d just told me the name of, had a design reminiscent of a monk or nun, giving it a very cool look.


    "Given that Itsuki-san is about to enter elementary school, we would like to invite him to enroll in our school."


    "Me, in Ennd¡­? Why Ennd?"


    "Ennd has a ''school exclusively for magicians,'' something that doesn''t exist in Japan. We would very much like to have you join us there."


    "A school exclusively for magicians¡­"


    So it''s like that movie, huh?


    "To polish such a rare talent like yours, it''s best topete and train with others who possess simr abilities. We want to offer you the best possible options for your future, Itsuki-san."


    After pausing for a moment, Irena continued.


    "Of course, all tuition fees will be covered by us. Additionally, there will be a special schrship."


    "A special schrship?"


    "Yes, in addition to covering tuition, we provide funds for living and social expenses. Naturally, there''s no need to repay it."


    Uh, saying "naturally, there''s no need to repay it" like that¡­ In my previous life, I ended up living a stamp rally life due to having to repay student loans, which meant I couldn''t afford any luxuries.


    But still¡­ This seems like an almost too-good-to-be-true offer.


    Except for the fact that I don''t speak English.


    "But Irena-san, I can''t speak English."


    "¡­? But Itsuki-san, you can use magic, right? In that case, you can use a ''trantion spell,'' so there''s no problem."


    Wait, there''s a spell for that?


    Well, that pretty much eliminates all my concerns.


    Seeing my astonished expression, Irena smiled warmly and continued.


    "So, what do you think, Itsuki-san? Of course, I''m sure you''ve received simr offers from other countries as well."


    Uh, this is the first I''ve heard of it.


    "Ennd has a wealth of magical knowledge, blending indigenous magic with modern techniques since the days of the British Empire. If you wish to see ''further ahead,'' Itsuki-san, I''d love for you to consider joining us."


    Hmm.


    It''s an attractive offer, but¡­ Honestly, I''m not feeling it.


    I looked to my father for help, and he met my gaze quietly.


    "Dad, what do you think?"


    "About studying abroad? ¡­Well, to be honest, I''d prefer if you didn''t go. But this is your life, Itsuki. If you want to learn magic abroad, I''ll support you wholeheartedly."


    My father spoke as if he had already made up his mind, his words steady and calm.


    Why are you so prepared for this? You''re hearing about it for the first time too, right¡­?


    "But this isn''t something you can decide simply as ''studying abroad.''"


    "What do you mean?"


    "In other words, Irena''s goal is to secure you early¡­ to bring you into their country while you''re still young."


    "Why would she do that?"


    "Exorcists have always been in short supply, no matter the era."


    After saying this, my father added, "Moreover¡­"


    "Japan also has its own blend of Shinto and modern magic. The ''transmitted'' magic passed down in our Kisaragi family is one such example. So, Itsuki, you should choose the path you want to take, the ce you want to go. This is your life. I can give you advice, but¡­ the final decision is yours to make, Itsuki."


    With my father''s words, I made up my mind.


    That''s right. This is my second chance at life. I should be making decisions that I genuinely want to make.


    "Irena-san, I''m sorry, but I have to decline your offer."


    "May I ask why?"


    "I''m not ready to live apart from my family yet."


    In my previous life, I thought living alone was perfect. No one bothered me, and I could do whatever I wanted whenever I wanted.


    But now, I really enjoy my current life. My dad, my mom, and Hina are all here.


    I love living with the four of us together.


    So I can''t imagine living alone. And if I moved abroad, I wouldn''t be able to see Aya-chan or Renji-san either, right? I don''t want that.


    "So I''ll stay here in Japan."


    "I see¡­ Yes, that''s certainly understandable. After all, despite defeating Raikou Douji, you''re still only six years old. It makes sense that you''d want to stay with your family. I''m sorry, Itsuki-san. I may have rushed things."


    "No, it''s okay."


    When I said that, Irena smiled gently.


    She''s really beautiful.


    "Hm? Is the discussion over already? That was quicker than I expected," Akane-san said, rejoining the conversation with a cup of tea in hand.


    Had she not been listening? She was nibbling on some snacks when she pulled out an orange amulet from her chest and handed it to me.


    "Itsuki, keep this with you."


    "What''s this?"


    "It''s a good luck charm for academic sess. You''re starting elementary school next month, right? It''s not just about magic; you should focus on your studies too."


    Akane-sanughed heartily, like a friendly aunt.


    I wonder if this charm has any magical power, like the talisman. Maybe it''ll make me smarter just by carrying it?


    "Hey, Akane-san. Does this charm have any special powers?"


    "Powers?"


    "Well, the talisman protected me from monsters, right? So I thought maybe this charm might have some effect too."


    "Hm? No, I don''t think so. I just got it from a local shrine yesterday."


    Aren''t you a priestess? Saying something like that might get you in trouble with the gods.


    But¡­ I think this might be the first time I''ve ever received a charm for academic sess.


    So I bowed deeply.


    "Thank you very much. I''ll take good care of it."


    "Good! Make lots of friends."


    With those words, I made a silent vow to myself.


    ¡­I''ll do my best.

 Chapter 42: The Entrance Ceremony

    The cherry blossoms are in full bloom.


    The edges of the road are covered in a nket of pink, creating a path of petals on the ground.


    Seeing this scene, I realize that spring hase once again.


    In my previous life, I had no interest in the changing of the seasons or the events that marked the passage of time. Still, whenever I saw cherry blossoms, I''d feel a faint sense of excitement, recognizing that spring had arrived. Not that it ever made me want to start something new or switch jobs to reset my environment.


    "Itsuki, are you nervous?"


    "No, I''m okay."


    My mother''s voice brought me back to the present, and I shook my head.


    We were standing in front of the main gate of my elementary school. There, a white signboard with the words "Congrattions on Your Entrance Ceremony" was decorated with red and white fluffy ornaments around the edges. There was no need to exin where we were or what was about to happen.


    ¡­Yes, I was about to attend my second elementary school entrance ceremony in this life.


    Although, I don''t remember much from the first time. Almost nothing, really. I vaguely recall being guided by older students and lining up in the gymnasium. I wonder if that''s amon experience across the country.


    My mother led me across the schoolyard, stopping in front of the school building. There was an old-fashioned bulletin board with ss rosters posted, surrounded by a crowd.


    There were nervous-looking children, excited children, and some were already chatting animatedly with their friends.


    Wait, did they already make friends?


    No way! That''s too fast!


    No, it must be friends they made in kindergarten or nursery school. Otherwise, I''d bepletely lost on what to do.


    As I stood there, feeling a bit of despair at the sight, my mother patiently pulled me along through the thinning crowd until we reached the bulletin board.


    Of course, I could have used "Silveit" for "enhanced vision" to see the roster from a distance, but that wouldn''t have been fun.


    After all, mechanically going through life''s events was how I lived in my previous life. I''ve decided to leave that behind.


    "What ss are you in, Itsuki?"


    "Hmm¡­ Ah, there it is!"


    Scanning the ss list for Grade 1, ss 1 from the top, I quickly found my name. As expected, with a surname starting with "Ki," I was fifth on the list. No wonder it was easy to find.


    After spotting my name, my mother and I stepped away from the board. She looked at me with concern.


    "Itsuki, you''ll have to go to the ssroom by yourself from here. Will you be okay?"


    "Yeah, I''ll be fine!"


    Yes, from this point on, I had to go to the ssroom alone.


    Whoa, this is nerve-wracking!!


    Even though I''ve faced death twice and actually died once, the thought of entering a new ss still makes me nervous. But I''m excited too. This is the very beginning of the six years I''ll spend in elementary school. It would be strange not to be nervous.


    I''ll do my best to have a great school life.


    With that thought in mind, I entered the school building, heart pounding. As I searched for the shoe cubby for ss 1-1, my thoughts drifted back to the ss roster I had just seen.


    There were a lot of names in katakana¡­ That wasn''t because they were trendy "sparkly names." No, there were quite a few non-Japanese names on the list. Well, it''s a global and diverse world these days.


    I wonder what it was like in my previous life¡­


    I think there were a few kids from abroad, or maybe there weren''t. If there were, it was probably just one per grade. I''m sure there weren''t two or three in a single ss.


    Reflecting on the changes in the world, I ced my shoes in the cubby and pulled out a pair of new indoor shoes. These will eventually turnpletely ck, and I''ll have to wash them myself. That''s going to be a hassle.


    After putting on my shoes, I noticed a handmade sign pointing to the first graders'' ssrooms. It was clearly made by older students, with "First Graders This Way ?" written in big, bold letters. Very helpful.


    Following the arrow up the stairs, I headed toward the ssroom.


    There were other kids who looked like first graders climbing the stairs too, but I wasn''t confident enough in mymunication skills to strike up a conversation. Seriously, how is it that I can''t even talk to six-year-olds?


    As I reached the ssroom door, I took a deep breath.


    Standing in front of the closed door, I steeled myself.


    ¡­Alright, here goes.


    As I pulled open the creaky door, I was met with a scene ofplete chaos.


    It might sound like the beginning of a story set in a snow country, but that''s the reality I faced. There''s no better way to describe it. After all, telling a group of six-year-olds to "be quiet" is a lost cause. It''s no surprise, but still¡­ This is something else.


    "Wait, your pencil case is ck? That''s some!"


    "But my pencils are cool."


    "Whoa! They really are!"


    I weaved my way through the chattering kids¡ªno, ssmates¡ªand made my way to my seat.


    The ckboard had arge message written in hiragana, "Congrattions on Your Entrance," along with a seating chart.


    It was handwritten with chalk. Did the teacher write this?


    My seat was by the window. The first seat by the window was number 1, and the numbers decreased as you moved toward the back. I was number 5, so I ended up in thest seat.


    Thest seat by the window, seriously?


    That''s such a ssic spot for something like a youthful adventure to begin. I thought something silly as I ced my backpack on the desk, but then I noticed the girl sitting next to me.


    Unlike the other noisy ssmates, she had hung her pink backpack on the side of the desk and was resting her chin on her hand, looking a bit grumpy.


    But what stood out wasn''t her bad attitude.


    The color of her backpack wasn''t unusual either. Pink wasn''t rare even in my time.


    What was unusual was her appearance.


    tinum blonde hair, almost translucent, and blue eyes.


    Her skin was so fair it looked like it had never seen the sun.


    ¡­She looks a lot like Irena-san.


    Maybe this girl is from Europe too.


    She''s probably one of the kids with a katakana name I saw on the roster.


    With that thought, I took out my pencil case from my backpack and hung my backpack on the side of the desk, imitating the girl next to me. Then I checked the time.


    The entrance ceremony starts at 10:00.


    It''s 9:30 now. I still have about 30 minutes.


    ¡­What should I do?


    I had assumed that first graders would be more nervous before the entrance ceremony, maybe even a little stiff. My n was to slowly close the distance with my new ssmates and make friends that way. But reality had exceeded my expectations, and the first graders here were much freer than I had imagined.


    Some of them had already made friends before the ceremony even started.


    This is bad.


    If I don''t make friends from the very start, I might struggle throughout my time in elementary school.


    It''s often said that the beginning is crucial. If you miss the starting dash, it takes a lot of effort to catch upter on.


    I looked around, trying to find someone I could talk to¡­ But no luck. Everyone had already left their seats and was chatting freely. There was no opening¡­!


    As I scanned the ssroom, my eyesnded on the girl sitting next to me again.


    There she was! Someone who hadn''t talked to anyone yet!


    Feeling a surge of excitement, I thought about talking to her, but it was hard to approach a girl who was resting her chin on her hand before the entrance ceremony even started.


    But I knew I had to.


    Making friends is a decision I''ve already made. I can''t back down now¡­!


    I took a deep breath, gathered my courage, and spoke to the girl next to me, who was facing away.


    "¡­Hello."


    "...¡­"


    But the girl remained silent.


    Come on, say something¡­


    But I couldn''t stop here.


    My goal for first grade is to make ten friends.


    If I can''t get along with the person sitting next to me, that goal will be hard to achieve!


    "My name is Itsuki. What''s yours?"


    "¡­Nina."


    Whoa! She answered!


    Even though she still wasn''t looking at me.


    "Nice to meet you, Nina-chan."


    "¡­Hmph."


    After my greeting, she responded with what felt like a growl. Tough crowd. But then she stopped resting her chin on her hand and turned to face me.


    "Itsuki, what do you want?"


    "Huh? What do you mean?"


    "Yourst name, tell me."


    Her gaze, slightly more mature than I expected, pierced through me, and I answered since it wasn''t something I needed to hide.


    "Myst name is Kisaragi. Itsuki Kisaragi."


    The moment I said that, Nina jumped out of her seat with a loud bang.


    She stood there, looking shocked.


    To an outsider, it might have seemed like odd behavior, but in the chaos of the ssroom, no one noticed. Nina then spoke in a barely audible voice, almost drowned out by the noise around her.


    "R-Really¡­?"


    Really, what? What is she talking about?


    Could it be that she knows about me?


    "Are you really the one who defeated the Sixth Rank Queen¡­? Itsuki Kisaragi?"


    "You know about me? Then¡­ um¡­ Would you like to be friends?"


    When I asked, Nina took a step back, as if she was a bit startled.


    That hurt.


    "Why are we in the same ss?"


    "Is it bad if we''re in the same ss?"


    "Of course it is!"


    Nina shouted, a mix of anger and confidence in her voice.


    "I''m a Fourth Rank Bishop Exorcist! I came here to defeat you, Itsuki!"


    ..¡­Uh-huh.


    Uh-huh¡­????

 Chapter 43: First Encounter

    Nina-chan''s deration rang out as if she were proudly announcing it to the world, and I broke into a cold sweat for apletely different reason. The thing is, discussing magic or monsters is generally a big no-no.


    These are not things to be spoken of lightly, especially not in front of nearly thirty innocent elementary school kids who can''t distinguish reality from fiction!


    As I nced around in rm, I was relieved to see that none of the other children were paying attention to us. They were all too excited about the uing entrance ceremony to notice our conversation.


    ¡­Thank goodness.


    Letting out a sigh of relief, I turned to stand beside Nina-chan and asked her, "Why do you want to defeat me?"


    Nina-chan remained silent.


    I see. She doesn''t want to talk about it.


    Alright, let''s change the subject.


    "Even if you want to defeat me, wouldn''t it be fine to be in the same ss? You can still win, can''t you?"


    "No! It''s because being in the same ss is destiny!"


    "¡­?"


    At my natural question, Nina-chan shook her head vigorously from side to side.


    Wait, what¡­? I tilted my head, utterly confused by her words.


    Is this something that''s just beyond me as an adult who can''t keep up with the trends of modern elementary school kids?


    "¡­Why does being in the same ss mean it''s destiny?"


    "Don''t you know? If you sit next to someone in the first grade, you''re destined to marry them!"


    "Uh, why?"


    "Because that''s what the manga I read beforeing to Japan said!"


    Nina-chan puffed out her chest with pride as she exined.


    So, she really is from overseas, huh? Her Japanese is pretty good. Maybe she studied using shoujo manga?


    While Nina-chan seemed all hyped up, the reality is that most of the friends you make in elementary school end up bing distant acquaintances. Elementary school reunions aren''t even a thing. At least, I never attended one, so that''s just my assumption.


    However, I''m not the type to crush a child''s dreams by telling her the harsh truths of reality. Despite everything, I''m still an adult on the inside. Not that I''ve umted much life experience to truly consider myself one.


    So, I gave her a smile and said, "I see. Thanks for letting me know, Nina-chan."


    "That''s why you can''t be in the same ss as me, Itsuki!"


    "I get it. But if you''re destined to marry the person next to you, doesn''t that mean you could marry someone else who sits next to you?"


    "¡­?"


    "Like the person on the other side of you."


    I pointed to the desk beyond Nina-chan''s, where another student was sitting.


    Naturally, since Nina-chan''s desk wasn''t by the window or the wall, she was seated between two other students. If she doesn''t want to marry me, she could marry the other person instead, right?


    ¡­Oh, right. That''s a girl.


    Yep. The other person sitting next to Nina-chan was a girl. Does that mean I''m going to be kicked out again because she can''t marry a girl? As I was contemting this, Nina-chan seemed to ept my suggestion and stepped away from me.


    That was surprisingly easy to convince her.


    I guess elementary schoolers really are like this, huh?


    "So, nice to meet you, Nina-chan."


    "¡­Hmph!"


    It seems the road to making ten friends is going to be a long one.


    By 9:45, a young female teacher entered the ssroom. The noisy atmosphere quieted down as everyone took their seats. The power of a teacher is truly impressive.


    The teacher introduced herself briefly, mentioning only her name, and then lined us up in order of our attendance numbers in the hallway. There, sixth graders were already waiting to guide us to the gymnasium. I guess this tradition is the same nationwide!


    As I was being led by a sixth-grader toward the gym, I suddenly felt a strange presence.


    ¡ªI sense something... unusual.


    Descending the stairs, I spotted something at the shoe cubbies we had passed earlier.


    Standing there was a figure with disheveled hair, wearing a tattered dress, bare feet caked with mud and wounds, and cradling something in her arms like an infant.


    Yet, despite this suspicious figure standing there, no one else seemed to notice or say anything.


    That''s because it was a kaiju¡ªa monster.


    "When you grow up, y-you''ll be¡­ a first-grader too¡­"


    The voice, filled with a sinister obsession, echoed like a gust of wind.


    From what I could tell, it was a First or Second Rank spirit. However, the specter simply stood there, staring intently at the students as they lined up and headed to the gym, without making a move.


    ¡­Strange. Monsters typically target children.


    Monsters attack humans, and they particrly prey on children. That''s because children possess more magical energy, essentially, life force¡ªand are easier targets.


    So, I found it odd that this monster was just staring at the children without attacking. But as soon as our eyes met, the ghost took a step forward.


    "I have to eat to grow up¡­!"


    Yeah, I figured it woulde to this.


    However, my "Silveit," which I had already deployed, wrapped around the ghost, binding it tightly and then shredding it to pieces, turning it into ck mist.


    That''s that. I don''t have time to deal with this nonsense.


    Sighing, I adjusted my mindset. I wondered if Nina-chan had noticed the monster, but when I looked back, she was justing down the stairs. So, she didn''t see it.


    Come to think of it, if I hadn''t dealt with that monster, wouldn''t Nina-chan have exorcised it? If that''s the case, did I just miss my chance to see foreign magic in action?


    From what Irena-san, the British Exorcist, had said, it seemed like British magic was different from Japanese magic. After all, the "Trantion Magic" that Irena-san likely used didn''t involve "Silveit."


    It suggested there was an entirely different magical system.


    ¡­I want to know more.


    That desire burned strongly within me. There might be aspects of magic out there that I still don''t know.


    Some might think I should''ve gone to Ennd with Irena-san if I was that curious, but this is this, and that is that. It''s a bit selfish of me, but I can''t help my curiosity.


    Although, I don''t even know if Nina-chan is from Ennd. She could be from another country, so it might be a different type of magic altogether.


    As these thoughts swirled in my mind, we entered the gymnasium, where the parents were seated in neat rows on folding chairs, dressed in formal attire.


    Among them were my parents and Hina.


    "Look, dear. There''s Itsuki."


    "Y-Yes¡­! I won''t miss this¡­!!"


    I could hear them murmuring excitedly from afar. My father, in particr, was holding a massive, professional-grade DSLR camera that looked more like something a YouTuber would use, one of those that cost close to a million yen and had incredibly high video quality.


    When did he buy that¡­?

 Chapter 44: Short on Hands

    The entrance ceremony ended without a hitch.


    Well, I can''t really imagine an entrance ceremony going wrong, but anyway, we listened to the principal''s inspiring speech, the school song yed, and we received warm apuse from the parents. After that, we lined up again as 1st graders and left the gymnasium.


    Once back in the ssroom, we listened to the teacher''s talk, and then the parents trickled in from the gymnasium, turning it into something like an open house. The teacher spoke to the parents, and once that was done, we were dismissed.


    I found myself a bit underwhelmed, wondering if entrance ceremonies were always this brief... Then I remembered that it was probably because this was my second time going through one.


    Stay updated with m-v le-mpyr


    "Itsuki, congrattions."


    "Thanks, Dad."


    My father, dressed in a suit and carrying a bag with his camera slung over his shoulder, might have seemed like any other ordinary dad in terms of his words. However, in the ssroom, he stood out like a sore thumb.


    My dad is tall, well-built, and with an eyepatch over one eye, he inevitably draws attention. Even more so, his sharp, focused gaze seemed to cut through the air, giving him an aura that was hard to ignore. I noticed a few other parents casting curious nces his way, probably wondering who this intimidating man was.


    Come to think of it, I guess I''ve be somewhat desensitized to it, but yeah, my dad really does stand out. Among Exorcists, it''s normal to see people with scars on their faces or a strong build, so I tend to forget. I wonder if I''ll end up looking as rugged as him someday.


    "Let''s have sushi for lunch. It''s a celebration for your entrance into elementary school."


    "Really?"


    "Yes, the Shimotsuki family will join us too."


    "With Aya-chan?"


    "Yes, Renji suggested that since we''re having entrance ceremonies on the same day, we might as well celebrate together. I thought it was a good idea."


    My dad said, checking the time on his smartphone.


    The Kisaragi family and the Shimotsuki family belong to different school districts. That''s why Aya-chan and I ended up at different schools.


    Ah, if only Aya-chan had been at the same school, I could have started with a friend from the beginning, making it a perfect start... Even though I was determined to make new friends, having Aya-chan around would have been aforting safety.


    Speaking of which, Rin-chan from the Satsuki family is the same age as us, but because she was bornter in the school year, she''s technically a year behind. In other words, Aya-chan and I are early bloomers, so we started school a bit earlier.


    However, the Satsuki family lives even further away than the Shimotsuki family, so even if we''d started school at the same time, we wouldn''t have been in the same school.


    As I was about to leave the ssroom with my backpack to avoid beingte for the "Entrance Celebration" with Aya-chan, I suddenly noticed something.


    Nina-chan''s family hadn''te to pick her up.


    Were theyte? Or had they note at all? The thought tugged at my mind. I remembered the brief, intense interaction we''d had in ss. She had this aura of someone who was trying hard not to care, but it felt like there was something more behind that front.


    "Itsuki? Aren''t youing?"


    "Yeah, I''ming."


    That thought lingered in my mind.


    We drove to a somewhat upscale sushi restaurant in our local area. The kind that doesn''t have a conveyor belt. But since it was lunchtime, it wasn''t that expensive. I found myself caught between excitement and nervousness. Celebrating with family was one thing, but having the Shimotsuki family there too added ayer of formality that made me a bit anxious.


    I wondered how Renji-san would act outside of his usual training mode.


    As I was thinking about the boring adult concern of money, I noticed that the Shimotsuki family had already arrived in front of the restaurant.


    "Itsuki-kun, long time no see!"


    "But we saw each otherst week."


    "It''s been ages!"


    Aya-chan was wearing her uniform for the first time, and it made her look even more like the refined youngdy she was. Well, she is a youngdy from a good family, so it''s not a mistake, but it''s surprising how much just a change of clothes can alter your impression.


    I can''t tell if it''s a brain bug or if I''m just that simple-minded.The way the uniform entuated her neat appearance made me wonder how different I''d seem in the eyes of my ssmates, too.


    "How was the entrance ceremony?"


    "It was over before I knew it."


    Aya-chanughed as she said that.


    I agreed andughed along with her.


    Seeing Hina, who hadn''t been included in our conversation, starting to pout a bit, I took her hand, and the three of us Aya-chan, Hina, and I headed into the restaurant.


    Behind us, my dad and Renji-san exchanged serious looks.


    "So, Renji, what''s the situation with the numbers?"


    "At Aya''s school? I checked, and there are only two. If something happens, they''ll be in trouble with just that. How about at Itsuki-kun''s school?"


    "Only one, I hear. And he''s only there part-time,ing to the school for half the week."


    "The shortage of Exorcists has really reached its peak, hasn''t it?"


    ¡­What are they talking about?


    From the word "part-time," I guessed they were discussing school staff. But then, why were they talking about having one or two? Were they discussing music teachers? The conversation felt odd, and I couldn''t shake the feeling that I was missing something crucial.


    "Hey, Dad. Renji-san. What are you talking about?"


    "Ah, we''re talking about the Exorcist assigned to your school, Itsuki."


    "¡­An Exorcist at my school?"


    What?


    I''ve never heard of that before.


    Seeing my confusion, Renji-san exined further.


    "Itsuki-kun, you know well that monsters target children. Schools are full of children, so what do you think happens?"


    "¡­Monsters are attracted to them."


    "Exactly. Schools have always been hotbeds for ghost stories because of this. The monsters that target children are weak, but for people who can''t use magic, they''re a real threat. That''s why schools are supposed to have at least one Exorcist on staff. Buttely, there just aren''t enough Exorcists to go around."


    I had heard about the shortage of Exorcists from both my father and Renji-san, so it all made sense to me. Still, the idea of an Exorcist working at my school seemed surreal. I started to wonder what kind of person they were, someone like Renji-san, maybe?


    "So, does that mean there isn''t an Exorcist at my school?"


    "It''s not that there isn''t one, but there isn''t a full-time one. The principal mentioned before the entrance ceremony that they couldn''t find enough staff."


    Hearing my dad say that with a serious expression, I couldn''t bring myself to suggest that he take on the role.


    My father is one of the few remaining Fifth Rank Exorcists in Japan. Monsters that only he can exorcise appear all over the country, and it''s not umon for him to be away from home for a month at a time. The same goes for Renji-san.


    Given that, the Exorcist stationed at a school is likely one who can be easily reced. But the fact is, there just aren''t enough Exorcists to go around. The job itself doesn''t allow for much downtime.


    So, it makes sense that my school only has one part-time Exorcist. In fact, I wouldn''t be surprised if that part-time Exorcist is working at multiple schools.


    "Even so, Souichirou, with Itsuki-kun around, having a less experienced Exorcist might be more of a hindrance than a help."


    "True, they might end up being a liability."


    Whoa, that''s way too much praise.


    There''s no way I canpare to seasoned Exorcists who''ve been in real battles. I''ve only had a handful of actual fights.


    With a wry smile, I let their conversation wash over me.


    The only reason I''m able to handle monsters is that I''m fully prepared when I face them. Just because of the incident with Raikou Douji doesn''t mean I''m about to get cocky or start taking things lightly. I can''t afford to.


    Humans can die from a single stab wound.


    No matter how much I train, that''s an unchangeable truth. But because I want to avoid dying again, because I don''t want to experience that a second time, I want to be stronger.


    "Oh, by the way, Itsuki-kun, have you started getting a feel for the ''sixth sense'' yet?"


    "¡­Yeah, sort of."


    The training to sharpen the sense of "Silveit" and develop it into a sixth sense, which Renji-san taught me, has be a daily routine.


    Whether it''s thanks to that or not, I''ve recently started to grasp what this ''sixth sense'' is all about.


    As we slid open the door and entered the sushi restaurant, Renji-san smiled.


    "Then, it''s about time to move on to the next stage."


    "The next stage?"


    "Yes, next we''ll work on barrier techniques."

 Chapter 45: Mastering the Barrier Technique

    The week after the entrance ceremony, on the first weekend, I found myself facing Renji-san in the training hall of the Shimotsuki family estate.


    "How''s school going, Itsuki-kun?" Renji-san asked with a friendly smile.


    "We''re studying hiragana right now."


    "Is it fun?"


    "Yeah! It''s a lot of fun!"


    "That''s good to hear. It''s important to enjoy what you''re doing, no matter what it is," Renji-san said, his smile broadening. The vertical scar running down his face became more pronounced as he did, a stark reminder of the many battles he''d fought. Despite his tough appearance, he was one of the kindest and most encouraging people I knew.


    It was easy to forget how intimidating he could look, especially since, without the scar, he could easily pass as a young college student.


    By the way, Aya-chan wasn''t around today. She had gone shopping with Momoka-san to pick up somest-minute supplies for school.


    "So, let''s start with the basics of barrier techniques," Renji-san continued. "Although, I think you might''ve seen this before."


    "You mean the one my dad used, right?"


    A few months ago, when we fought the Fifth Rank monster in the forest, my dad had used a barrier to locate the bear-like monster it had summoned.


    "That''s right. Back then, we couldn''t locate the hidden presence, but generally, Fifth Rank monsters are rare. So, there''s no need to be overly cautious. The key is to use the barrier to detect enemies. Let''s try it out, shall we?"


    Renji-san then wrapped himself in a cocoon-like structure of silveit. The moment hepleted the process, the silveit became transparent.


    "This is a basic barrier. It''s an extension of the Sixth Sense training you''ve been doing," Renji-san exined.


    "What kind of magic is it?" I asked, intrigued.


    "The barrier reacts automatically to any iing attacks the moment they enter it. Your body will respond instinctively."


    Wait, isn''t that what my dad mentioned? When I first started training my Sixth Sense, he said that with enough practice, I''d be able to instinctively react to attacks.


    What would that even feel like? My curiosity was piqued, and I couldn''t help but wonder.


    "Wanna see how it works?" Renji-san asked, noticing my growing interest.


    "¡­Yeah, I''d like that."


    "Alright then, let''s give it a shot," he said,ughing lightly, as if we were about to y a game rather than engage in a serious training session. I admired his calm and rxed demeanor. That was the kind of maturity I aspired to have someday.


    "You can attack from any direction you want."


    Since he''d given me free rein, I quickly considered which of my spells would be best for a surprise attack. I had just the right one in mind, a spell I''d developed recently.


    Without a word, I began weaving silveit and sent it flying towards Renji-san''s back. I wrapped the silveit into a sphere and used the "Attribute Change: Lightning" spell I had learned from Raikou Douji to transform it into a ball of lightning.


    This is where the magic happens!


    The silent lightning sphere charged the air around it and then, without warning, unleashed a bolt of lightning toward Renji-san, who was the nearest target.


    The lightning sphere I had created detects the faint electrical signals from living beings and automatically discharges its energy towards them. I''d spent some time thinking about the name for this spell, and after some research, I found the perfect term in the dictionary. I decided to call it "Kurai," or "Mine," for its ability to act as a trap, ready to strike any intruder who gets too close.


    Since I was using it on Renji-san today, I toned down the power to about the level of a mild shock, like one of those prank pens.


    The lightning bolt struck the barrier the moment it entered Renji-san''s defensive range, but instead of hitting him, he performed an astonishing maneuver. It was as if he had anticipated the attack all along. He bent his body sharply to one side, avoiding the bolt, and then, like a lightning rod, he shot a strand of silveit into the ground, directing the electric charge safely away from him.


    My spell waspletely neutralized as the lightning was grounded through the silveit. Renji-san remained unscathed.


    "See? Easy, right?" Renji-san said casually, as if what he had just done was the most natural thing in the world.


    I was stunned. Did he just move faster than lightning?


    That''s not something a normal human could do¡­ or so I thought. But then again, magic can bring meteors crashing down or create ck holes, so maybe reacting faster than lightning isn''t so far-fetched after all. Although, it still felt a bit unreal to me.


    "Alright, Itsuki-kun, your turn. Let''s see you try it."


    "Uh, but I still don''t fully understand the Sixth Sense¡­"


    "Well, they say practice makes perfect, right? Besides, look, I''ve got these cushions."


    He held up two pink cushions, likely Aya-chan''s choice. The sight of those soft, colorful objects in the hands of such a hardened warrior was almostical, but I knew better than to underestimate what was about to happen.


    "And anyway, Itsuki-kun, you''ll need to get used to this in real battles sooner orter," Renji-san added.


    "What do you mean?" I asked, puzzled.


    "Barrier techniques that allow your body to automatically respond to attacks, or detect monsters, require Attribute Change magic. Only Exorcists of the Third Rank or higher can use it. So, when you work with First or Second Rank Exorcists in the future, you''ll be the one responsible for setting up the barriers."


    "Does it take that much magic power?"


    "Yeah, there''s a lot of information being processed during the change."


    I had suspected as much, and his exnation confirmed it. It made me d that I''d been diligently practicing my magic consumption techniques. If there were spells that could only be used by higher-ranked Exorcists, it meant that my training was even more critical.


    Inspired by what Renji-san had just demonstrated, an idea began forming in my mind.


    I started weaving silveit, preparing for a new spell. It felt right, like it had the potential to work perfectly. The only thing left was to see if it would actually react the way I intended.


    "Renji-san, you can throw it now."


    "Got it. Here I go," he said, his footsteps suddenly vanishing as he moved.


    His presence seemed to disappear into thin air. I had learned a simr technique during my training in the Yato-style swordsmanship, but I couldn''t match Renji-san''s precision. It was moments like these that reminded me of how far I still had to go. I needed to be stronger, faster¡ªjust like him.


    Before I could dwell on it further, my body moved on its own. I was suddenly yanked to the side, just in time to see a cushion whiz past where I had been standing. The sudden movement nearly knocked me off bnce, but the silveit strands wrapped around me prevented me from falling.


    When I opened my eyes, I saw the pink cushion lying harmlessly on the ground in front of me.


    Just as I was about to turn around and celebrate my sess, my body was pulled backward, narrowly avoiding another cushion that flew past, missing me by a hair''s breadth.


    Ah, the ssic Exorcist lesson¡ªnever let your guard down.


    Taking that lesson to heart, I waited a moment to ensure there were no more attacks before turning to Renji-san.


    "Renji-san! I did it!"


    "¡­Yeah, you sure did," Renji-san replied, his expression a mix of surprise and approval.


    I looked down at the silveit wrapped around my body. The strands extended in all directions, creating awork that allowed me to react automatically to any iing threats.


    This was the potential of silveit that my father had hinted at in the forest. He had once used a detection spell that worked like a ma for magic power to locate hidden monsters. At the time, I thought it was an impossible spell, but now I realized that it wasn''t the spell that was unreasonable¡ªit was my own creativity that had been limited.


    The old magicians in fairy tales could turn pumpkins into carriages, make mirrors talk, and transform a mermaid''s tail into legs. Compared to those fantastical feats, creating a spell that allows my body to automatically dodge attacks by pulling me with silveit seemed almost mundane.


    Of course, the information processing required for Attribute Change spells does consume a lot of magic power, but that''s something I can manage.


    "It''s all thanks to you, Renji-san. Thank you!" I said, bowing my head deeply.


    But just as I did, Renji-san''s phone rang with a tone I''d never heard before. His expression immediately turned serious as he answered the call.


    "¡­Yes? Understood. I''ll head there right away," he said, swiftly pocketing his phone before turning to me.


    "A job just came in. It''s a Third Rank monster."


    "So, does that mean today''s training is over¡­?" I asked, a bit disappointed.


    Discover more content on m-vl-em-pyr


    One of the challenging aspects of being an Exorcist is that even on days off, you can be called in at a moment''s notice. Skilled Exorcists are always in high demand. I had expected that this meant our training session was done for the day, but Renji-san surprised me with a gentle smile as he said,


    "Itsuki-kun, why don''t youe along too?"


    With that, he extended an invitation that was both thrilling and daunting. It was an opportunity to see realbat, but also a reminder of the serious responsibilities that came with the path I was on. This was the world I was preparing for¡ªthe world of Exorcists, where even training days could turn into life-or-death missions.

 Chapter 46: Fishing

    Unlike the ck sedan that my father usually drives, we got into arge vehicle more suited for camping, with Renji-san driving us toward the site where the monster had appeared.


    "It seems like it''s possessing a person and causing havoc. A monster that possesses people is at least a third-rank, and this one is visible even to those without spiritual awareness. I got a request to take care of it quickly, but since it''s a rare type, I thought it might be a good learning experience for you, Itsuki-kun," Renji-san exined.


    Spiritual awareness refers to the ability to see monsters, a power that is usually inherited. If you''re a member of an exorcist family, you almost certainly have it, and even people like Hina, who spent a lot of time around monsters, can acquire itter in life.


    But for most people, it''s something they''re born with. So, those people can "see ghosts," but since regr people can''t, it usually doesn''t cause much of a stir.


    However, it seems this time is different. The mention of someone going on a rampage made a sharp memory from my previous life stab at me.


    Renji-san hit a button, and an emergency vehicle light appeared, making the surrounding cars move aside as we sped up.


    "Do monsters really possess people?" I asked.


    "They do. You''ve heard of ''kitsune-tsuki'' (fox possession), right?"


    "I''ve heard the term."


    "Well, monsters that possess people have existed for a long time. After all, if they possess a person, they can consume magical energy without being detected by exorcists, right? Even third-rank monsters aren''t stupid. They try to consume magical energy without drawing attention."


    "But... if that''s the case, why are they rampaging?"


    "They''re probably about to undergo a transformation."


    "A transformation?"


    "Yeah, didn''t I mention it? Monsters grow by consuming human magical energy. Even a first-rank monster, theoretically, could be a sixth-rank if left alone."


    "What!?"


    "Monsters, unlike humans, can increase their total magical energy. As their magical energy increases, so does their rank. And when a monster gains enough power, it usually does one of two things: it either sumbs to the omnipotence of its newfound power, or it hides away to gather even more power. This one probably falls into the first category."


    As the surrounding cars pulled over to the shoulder, Renji-san increased our speed, the only vehicle now driving down the twone road. We were going 80 km/h, really pushing it.


    "Itsuki-kun, just watch for now. Observe how to deal with a monster that possesses a person. Pay close attention."


    "Y-Yes!"


    "Well, no need to be too tense. It''s almost like fishing."


    "¡­Fishing?"


    "Yeah, fishing."


    In my previous life, I spent most of my time on the inte, so I wasn''t sure which kind of "fishing" he meant. But it didn''t seem crucial, so I stayed silent. I figured I''d understand by watching Renji-san''s magic.


    Before long, we arrived at a small shopping district. The police had already cordoned off the area, and a crowd had gathered around it.


    "We''ll go around the back. We want to avoid attracting attention."


    "O-Okay!"


    Renji-san parked the car next to a police cruiser and quickly got out. A young officer noticed and ran over to him.


    "What''s the situation?" Renji-san asked.


    "The suspect was waving a knife around, so three of our officers tried to subdue him, but they were thrown back by some unknown force. Two officers were slightly injured, and one was stabbed and taken to the hospital."


    "Got it. Where is he now?"


    "He''s holed up inside that music store, holding the store owner hostage."


    The officer pointed to a map as he spoke.


    Wow, this is a serious incident. This could easily be on the national news. But Renji-san didn''t seem panicked at all, which made me realize that he must be used to situations like this. Being an exorcist really is an incredible job.


    "We''ll go around the back. Make sure the area is cleared," Renji-san instructed.


    "Understood. I''ll take care of the bystanders... And the child with you?" the officer asked.


    "He''s my apprentice," Renji-san replied.


    With that, the young officer went back to his post.


    Wait, that exnation was enough? Maybe that officer is one of the "cleanup" people that Renji-san mentioned before. People who wanted to be exorcists but didn''t have the talent to exorcise monsters, yet still wanted to help others. Such people often join the police force to support exorcists.


    "This way, Itsuki-kun," Renji-san said.


    I quickly followed Renji-san as he led us around the crowd. I didn''t want to be left behind, so I used lightning to enhance my body and keep up with his pace.


    "Monsters that possess people often take hostages when cornered. It''s the kind of sneaky tactic you''d expect from something trying to consume magical energy without being noticed, right?"


    "Y-Yeah, I guess."


    "That''s why this is like fishing."


    With that, Renji-san turned a corner and stopped. I followed his lead and halted as well.


    Ahead of us was the music store, guarded by several police officers standing at the entrance. The young officer from earlier ran over to talk to one of them, and after their discussion, Renji-san extended his silveit toward the music store.


    "Itsuki-kun, can you see the man inside the store?" Renji-san asked.


    "¡­I can see him," I replied.


    I used silveit to create a lens in front of my eyes and enhanced my vision, allowing me to see inside the store. There, I saw an elderly couple and a middle-aged man in his 40s holding a bloodied knife.


    "Watch closely," Renji-san said.


    He then extended his silveit, which passed through the ss door and into the store, where it pierced the man''s neck. The moment it made contact, the man froze as if someone had unplugged a powered toy.


    "He''s taken the bait," Renji-san whispered.


    In a sh, he pulled on the thread, and the man copsed like a puppet with its strings cut.


    As the police moved in to open the door, Renji-san reeled in the monster.


    The moment it was pulled out, I saw it: a dark, misty form that rapidly took on the shape of the man it had possessed. The monster charged toward us faster than it had been pulled, its face now a twisted imitation of the man it had controlled.


    A middle-aged man with a terrifying expression sprinting toward us should have been intimidating, but Renji-san remainedpletely calm.


    "Monsters often mimic human faces to make it harder for exorcists to strike. It''s amon trick," Renji-san exined with a smile.


    Then, he added, "I''ll leave the finishing blow to you, Itsuki-kun. You came all this way, after all."


    He said it so casually, like he was offering me thest piece of a meal.


    Despite my surprise, I focused and sent a thread to trip the monster, knocking it off its feet. It crashed to the ground but continued to crawl toward me with a terrifying resolve.


    Not wanting to let it get any closer, I formed a spike with silveit and drove it into the monster''s heart, creating arge hole in its chest. The creature let out a final gasp before disintegrating into a ck mist.


    "See? Just like fishing, right?" Renji-san said.


    "Up until the end¡­" I muttered.


    "Really? Even in regr fishing, don''t you finish by dispatching the fish?" he replied with a grin.


    I wasn''t sure if that counted as "fishing," but maybe it does.


    As I watched the ck mist dissipate into the air, I couldn''t help but think that exorcists really do live in a different world.

 Chapter 47: Finding Nina

    A month had passed since I started school.


    Before starting school, I could train seven days a week, but now my training time had been reduced to just weekends. I thought that this would be a serious setback in my quest to be stronger, but both Renji-san and my father insisted that my studies were more important at this stage.


    They were absolutely right, so I couldn''t argue, and I obediently attended my sses.


    If studies are more important, does that mean I''ll be expected to go to university? Find your next tale on m-vl-em|p-yr


    Honestly, bing an exorcist doesn''t require qualifications like awyer or a doctor, and I doubt I need any academic credentials. I could probably even be an exorcist without finishing high school, although the idea of a middle school graduate exorcist sounds a bit questionable.


    As I pondered these things, I half-listened to the math lesson.


    ¡­Hmm, it''s boring.


    In my previous life, I wasn''t particrly bright, but I wasn''t so dim-witted that I couldn''t grasp the material in a first-grade ssroom.


    So, during these sses, I often found myself bored. However, I hade up with a new way to make use of this idle time.


    I called it my "Silveit Output Enhancement Training."


    There are three main reasons why being an exorcist is said to be a matter of talent.


    First, you need "spiritual awareness" to see monsters. But this isn''t a problem if you''re born into a family of exorcists; everyone in such a family is born with it.


    Second, your inherent magical capacity doesn''t change as you grow. However, thanks to the training I''ve done using the "Devouring Magic" method, I''m now at the seventh rank. So, this is also not an issue for me.


    But the third reason is the most problematic: magical output.


    Magical output refers to the amount of magical energy you can channel at once. For example, if your total magical energy is 100, no one can use all 100 at once. Usually, people can only channel about 20 or 30. Your output is always lower than your total capacity.


    The maximum number of silveit threads you can produce isrgely determined by this output.


    For instance, an exorcist with a magical output of 20 can only produce 20 threads if each thread requires 1 unit of magical energy. If they try to produce threads that require 10 units of energy each, they can only produce two threads.


    Honestly, I don''t know how many silveit threads I can produce in total. But I do know how much magical energy I can infuse into each thread. So, I''ve been training to increase that amount by honing my "Thread Technique."


    The training itself is rather simple: I sp my hands together and gradually increase the amount of magical energy I channel into the threads. It''s a very monotonous exercise.


    It''s so monotonous that it''s hard to gauge my progress. After two weeks of this training, I''ve only increased my output by about 1.1 to 1.2 times. It''s a slow process.


    But the monotony of this exercise makes it perfect for doing discreetly during ss.


    So, even now, I''m quietly cing my hands on my desk, sping my fingers together, and focusing on increasing my magical output.


    I need to get stronger, much stronger.


    As I was thinking about this, the school bell rang, signaling the end of the ss. Today''s lessons were over. All that was left was to clean the ssroom, have the final meeting, and then we''d be free to go home. I hoped we could finish up quickly today.


    I was packing away my pencil and my math textbook when I noticed that Nina, who sat next to me, stood up and left the ssroom by herself.


    "Huh? Nina, it''s time to clean," I called after her.


    "¡­Hmph," she replied, turning up her nose and walking out of the ssroom.


    None of the other students in our group said anything about it. There was a general eptance that "Nina''s just that kind of person," and no one tried to stop her.


    A month after starting school, Nina was clearly isted in the ssroom.


    At first, her blonde hair and blue eyes attracted the attention of the other girls, but her aloof attitude as if she was above them quickly drove everyone away. Now, after a month, no one tries to interact with her anymore. Well, except for me.


    However, I wasn''t about to chase after her when she left the room, so my attempts to engage with her were limited to lunchtime conversations that she ignored and trying to talk to her during cleaning, which she also ignored. It was starting to hurt my feelings.


    "Itsuki-kun, could I talk to you for a moment?" the teacher called out to me just as I was about to start cleaning.


    "Yes," I replied, heading to the front of the ssroom.


    The teacher met me with a slightly awkward smile and asked, "Itsuki-kun, are you and Nina-chan getting along well?"


    "Uh, well... I''m not sure if we''re getting along or not¡­" I answered, unsure of how to respond.


    "Nina-chan just came to Japan, and it seems like she''s having a hard time adjusting to the new environment."


    "I see."


    That much was obvious from our interactions. The whole reason she came to Japan was supposedly to "defeat" me, which seemed a bit strange. It made more sense to think that her family had moved here for work, and after arriving, she learned about me and set a goal to "beat" me.


    Then again, she might just have the mentality of "I''m stronger than you" because she heard about the seventh rank. That''s something only a kid would think, and that''s what makes kids scary in their own way.


    I couldn''t help but wonder how our teacher reconciled Nina-chan''s fluency in Japanese with her supposedly just arriving in Japan. It struck me as curious.


    "Itsuki-kun, I''d like you to be friends with Nina-chan," the teacher continued.


    "With Nina-chan?"


    "Yes. I think she might have a hard timeing to school if she doesn''t have any friends. And wouldn''t you feel lonely if a ssmate stoppeding to school?"


    It''s hard for an adult to easily nod and agree with the sentiment of "loneliness." As adults, we tend to separate ourselves from others, so if someone stopsing, we just think, "Oh, that''s too bad," and move on.


    But that''s only true for adults.


    I didn''t know why Nina-chan was so standoffish, but the fact that she hadn''t told anyone in ss that she was an exorcist suggested she might be feeling some sense of alienation.


    In that case, the quickest solution would be for me, as a fellow exorcist, to be friends with her.


    ¡­Of course, the teacher probably hadn''t thought that far, but since I was the only one in our ss who tried to talk to Nina-chan, there weren''t many other options.


    Besides, if I could befriend Nina-chan, I''d gain another exorcist friend.


    Making more friends would also bring me closer to my goal of "making ten friends" by the time I graduate.


    So, I readily agreed with the teacher.


    "Okay! I''ll be friends with Nina-chan!"


    "Thank you," the teacher said with a smile, a mix of relief and gratitude in her expression. I felt a small pang of sympathy, realizing how challenging it must be to be a teacher.


    Alright, time to find Nina-chan.

 Chapter 48: Common Points

    After telling the teacher that I was going to look for Nina-chan, I left the ssroom.


    This isn''t skipping out on cleaning; it''s a task the teacher asked me to do, I thought to myself, though I wasn''t sure who I was trying to justify this to. As I walked past my ssmates who were cleaning, I headed toward the stairs.


    As I walked, I used a "Search Spell."


    I was searching for the person with the second highest amount of magical energy in this school, after me. Nina-chan, as she herself has mentioned, is a Fourth Rank exorcist. Even though there are hundreds of students in this elementary school, only Nina-chan and I have magical energy at or above the Fourth Rank.


    So, all I had to do was focus on that target.


    The "Silveit" that I had transformed into a "Detection Spell" spun like apass needle, then pointed like an arrow toward the bottom of the stairs. It seemed Nina-chan was downstairs, likely skipping out on cleaning for something else.


    However, I felt somewhat relieved when the arrow pointed downstairs. If she had been in the girls'' restroom, I wouldn''t have been able to look for her.


    Following the direction indicated by the "Search Spell," I walked toward the back of the school building.


    Once outside, the number of students dwindled to zero.


    Of course. No cleaning group is assigned to a ce like this.


    Maybe she''s skipping out somewhere where no one can find her, I thought as I continued to track Nina-chan''s movements. Soon, I heard voices from a distance.


    "...Itsuki is always training in magic, even during ss. That''s not fair," I heard Nina-chan speaking to someone.


    Who is she talking to?


    Our school has a strict policy against bringing in smartphones, so it couldn''t be a phone call.


    I thought about this as I quietly approached the source of the voice, hiding behind the shadows of the school building. There, I saw Nina-chan leaning against the back gate. In front of her floated a strange, purple mist-like presence¡ªsomething odd.


    ...What is that?


    I strained my eyes, but I couldn''t see any "Silveit" threads extending from the purple mist. If that''s the case, then it''s not magic. Could it be a monster...?


    I began gathering magical energy inside myself to exorcise it, but Nina-chan, facing the purple mist, didn''t seem to be panicking. Instead, she was calmly talking to it.


    "...No. I can''t. My mom won''t teach me any magic," Nina-chan said.


    The purple mist trembled.


    "What? Teach Itsuki? No! Then I won''t be able to win," she responded.


    From the outside, it looked like she was talking to herself, which seemed a bit strange, but to me, it looked like she was having a conversation with the purple mist. The mist didn''t seem to have any intention of attacking Nina-chan; rather, it seemed to be gently advising her.


    So, is it not a monster...?


    I tilted my head in confusion but received no answer. However, I quickly shook off that thought.


    No, I should just ask Nina-chan. Maybe this could be a way to connect with her.


    So, I took a step forward and called out to her, who hadn''t noticed me yet.


    "Nina-chan! I''ve been looking for you!"


    "¡­What?" she said, turning around with a clearly annoyed expression.


    "Itsuki, you''re here because the teacher sent you, but I''m not going to clean. I have more important things to do," Nina-chan said, turning away.


    "What''s more important?"


    "Magic training! I''m going to beat you, Itsuki," she said, looking away.


    But earlier, you were saying your mom wouldn''t teach you magic, I thought.


    However, saying that out loud would reveal that I had been eavesdropping, so I held back.


    Nina-chan, who had confidently dered her intentions before turning away, didn''t show any signs of trying to hide the purple mist. Maybe it''s okay to ask about it...


    "Hey, Nina-chan."


    "What?"


    "Is that purple mist your magic?"


    Her reaction was swift.


    She jolted as if all the hairs on her body had stood on end, and with a speed I''d never seen from her before, she grabbed my shoulders.


    "You can see my fairy spirit, Itsuki!?"


    "¡­Fairy spirit?" I asked, startled by the sudden shake.


    "Yes! A fairy spirit. Something I created that only I can see!" Nina-chan said, turning her gaze to the purple mist.


    The mist seemed to respond to her, swirling around yfully.


    "¡­You can really see it," she said, peering deeply into my eyes.


    Her blue eyes filled my vision, and it felt like I was being drawn into them, as if staring into the sky or the sea for too long. She quietly spoke to me.


    "Itsuki, you have it, don''t you? A ''Magic Eye.''"


    "A Magic Eye¡­?"


    I don''t have anything that grand.


    "No, it''s not that special. I can just see other people''s ''Silveit,'' that''s all."


    "¡­Silveit?"


    "Like this," I said, extending "Silveit" threads from my hand. But Nina-chan, who didn''t have the "True Eye," couldn''t see them and tilted her head in confusion.


    "Silveit is made by concentrating magical energy into threads. You can use it for all sorts of magic."


    "¡­I-I knew that!" she said, clearly flustered.


    Yeah, you definitely didn''t know that, I thought but didn''t point it out. I''m mature like that.


    "Anyway! You can see magical energy before it''s used in magic, right? That means you have a ''Magic Eye!'' You can see magical energy, so it''s a Magic Eye!" she insisted.


    Discover new adventures at m-vl-em-pyr


    Nina-chan backed away from my eyes, eximing as if this was obvious. Considering that exorcists and other practitioners have different terminologies, it wasn''t surprising that what I knew as the "True Eye" might be called the "Magic Eye" by her.


    So, I have a Magic Eye? I wonder if it''ll start reacting on its own someday. Well, it''s just a regr eye, except for the fact that I can see "Silveit."


    But more importantly, Nina-chan doesn''t know about "Silveit." Instead, she mentioned "fairy spirits," a term I wasn''t familiar with.


    That can only mean one thing. She knows magic that I don''t.


    ¡­I want to know more. I want to see that magic.


    Curiosity, or perhaps a survival instinct, stirred strongly within me. Maybe it would take me to ces I''ve never seen before.


    So, I said to Nina-chan.


    "Hey, Nina-chan."


    "What?"


    "Can you teach me magic?"

 Chapter 49: The Young Soccerer

    "Magic? Me? Teach you, Itsuki?"


    "Yeah! I want to learn it. The magic that you use, Nina-chan!"


    I said that with great interest, but Nina-chan took a step back.


    Why?


    "Umm... Itsuki, I''m in the middle of training with ''Condensation Magic''..."


    Nina-chan used a word I had never heard before and then immediately shook her head back and forth vigorously.


    "No, no! Why would I teach my rival magic?!"


    "Wait, but didn''t you just say you were training?"


    "Forget that!!"


    Just then, the music signaling the end of cleaning time began to y.


    Looks like time''s up for now. I wanted to hear more...


    I frowned.


    Even though I could skip out on cleaning, I couldn''t skip the closing meeting. We can''t start it unless everyone''s there, after all.


    With no choice, I decided not to press her further and continued.


    "Well, then can you teach me that ''Condensation Magic'' or whatever it''s called?"


    "Impossible."


    "Why not?"


    "Because you can''t do ''Condensation Magic'' unless you''ve studied ''Alchemy'' first!"


    Huh, I don''t know any of these terms...!


    But from Nina-chan''s tone, this time she seemed to be telling the truth.


    What should I do¡­?


    While I was pondering this, Nina-chan started heading back to the ssroom alone, so I hurried after her.


    Still, ''Condensation Magic'' and ''Alchemy,'' huh. I wonder if that''s like the ''Rotation Art'' and ''Thread Magic'' we use?


    If that''s the case, then her saying she''s ''in training'' makes sense. In Japan, exorcists begin training in ''Rotation Art'' from the age of 3, and they start practicing ''Thread Magic'' from the age of 5.


    You don''t get taught proper magic until you''re 7.


    Discover hidden stories at m-vl_em_pyr


    Both Nina-chan and I have only been in elementary school for a month. If her birthday was in April, she''d already be 7, but I suspect her birthday is probablyter in the year. That means she''s still 6. In Japan, that''s the age when we''re still training in ''Thread Art.'' So it makes sense that she''s still training in ''Condensation Magic.''


    But it still makes me wonder¡ªwhat country is Nina-chan from anyway?


    As I followed behind her, that question remained in my mind.


    When we returned to the ssroom, the teacher praised me for bringing Nina-chan back, while my group members scolded me for skipping cleaning. It was a perfect zero.


    However, even though Nina-chan was in the same group, no one said anything to her. It felt like they were ignoring her, which made my chest ache a little. Nina-chan, on the other hand, was sitting at her desk with a smug expression.


    Today, there were no special announcements, and the closing meeting ended quickly.


    Yes! We get to go home early today.


    Still, having gone through university in my past life and now experiencing elementary school again, I''ve realized how kind teachers are.


    If you forget your homework, they''ll wait until the next day, and your grades won''t drop drastically because of it. In university, depending on the professor, if you miss the deadline, they won''t ept your report at all. And that''s how you end up getting a failing grade. It''s 100% your fault, of course, but still¡­


    Watching my ssmates leave, I decided to pack up my things and head home.


    Once again, I''d be walking home alone.


    But it''s not because I don''t have any friends. It''s just that I live far from the school, so there''s no one around who walks in the same direction as me. That''s all. It''s definitely not because I don''t have friends.


    While I was thinking that, I suddenly felt my backpack being pulled, almost making me stumble.


    "Huh? What''s going on?"


    I turned around quickly, and there was Nina-chan, pulling on my backpack.


    What''s up?


    "Itsuki, don''t ignore me."


    "I wasn''t ignoring you..."


    What''s with her all of a sudden¡­?


    As I tilted my head in confusion, Nina-chan continued, seemingly having difficulty getting the words out.


    "...Why didn''t you say ''goodbye'' to me like you always do?"


    Huh? Do I always say that?


    Nina-chan''s words made me pause and think.


    Maybe I do. I wasn''t just saying it to Nina-chan, though. I always made sure to say ''bye-bye'' to the kids I could talk to before heading home. Saying goodbye is important.


    "Sorry, Nina-chan. See you tomorrow. Bye-bye!"


    I figured that if she mentioned it, she must have been hurt by me not saying it. So, I gave her my farewell greeting and tried to leave, only for her to pull on my backpack again.


    "Wa-wait a minute!"


    "What is it¡­?"


    Getting my backpack pulled twice in one day made me ask out of reflex.


    Then, she continued, as if finally getting to the real point.


    "Um, I want to talk to you, Itsuki. But right now, there are too many people around..."


    "So it''s something you can''t say when there are others around?"


    When I asked that, Nina-chan nodded.


    So, it must be about magic.


    "Okay, should we go somewhere else? Where do you want to go?"


    "Here is fine. Soon everyone will leave."


    What does that mean¡­?


    I tilted my head in confusion, but within ten minutes, I understood what she meant.


    Elementary school kids are quick to leave, so after about ten minutes, Nina-chan and I were the only ones left in the ssroom. Even the teacher had told us, "Make sure to head home," before retreating to the staff room, leaving uspletely alone.


    "See? Everyone''s gone."


    "Wow, Nina-chan, you really know your stuff."


    "It''s nothing¡­ I just always stay thiste."


    I had always gone straight home after homeroom or the end-of-day meeting, so this was news to me.


    "So, what did you want to talk about, Nina-chan?"


    "...Well, I thought about it for a bit," Nina-chan said, looking a little embarrassed.


    "I''ve decided to teach you ''Alchemy,'' Itsuki!"


    "What!? Really!?"


    I was so surprised that my voice came out louder than I expected, but it was drowned out by the sounds of kids running around in the schoolyard.


    "But I''m not teaching you for free. In exchange for teaching you, you''ll have to do something for me," Nina-chan continued.


    "Okay, sure," I responded without hesitation.


    Nina-chan''s eyes widened in surprise.


    "Wait, really? You don''t even know what the favor is yet."


    "Yeah, it''s fine. If it''s something I can do, just ask. Oh, but I don''t have any money, so I can''t give you my allowance or anything."


    "I-I don''t want that! That''s not what I meant!" she eximed, turning her head away. But then, she looked back at me.


    "Alright then. If you''re so confident, that seals the deal! I''ll teach you ''Alchemy,'' and you''ll owe me a favor in return. Perfect!"


    With that, Nina-chan narrowed her blue eyes and puffed out her chest proudly.


    "Alright, let''s start learning ''Alchemy'' right away!"


    But as I stood there with her in the empty ssroom after school, I couldn''t help but think.


    Despite how she acts, Nina-chan really isn''t a bad person. Instead of demanding I fulfill her favor first, she''s willing to teach me first. She''s probably a lot nicer than she lets on.

 Chapter 50: Alchemy Training: Part 1

    "Good, Itsuki. The essence of ''Alchemy'' is to refine magic power! By refining it, you elevate it to a higher phase, that''s what ''Alchemy'' is all about!"


    "¡­?"


    Nina proudly exined, but¡­


    Oh no. I don''t understand a single thing she''s saying. Even though I graduated from university in my previous life¡­ not understanding what an elementary school student is talking about is honestly a bit of a shock. It makes me a little bit embarrassed to be honest.


    "¡­You understand, right?"


    "Uh, well¡­"


    Nina narrowed her eyes at me as I hesitated. But, no matter how much I try, I really don''t get it.


    What does she mean by refining magic power?


    "Itsuki, hold out your hand."


    "Huh? Okay."


    Seeing that I was struggling, Nina took my hand and said, "Here we go," as she closed her eyes.


    "¡­It''s hot!"


    The next moment, what I felt in my hand was the heat of magic power. It was a familiar sensation. I''d felt the magic power of my father, Aya-chan, and Hina, and I was always aware of my own. There''s no mistaking this feeling.


    The heat was definitely from magic power. But the intensity was on a whole different level¡ªmuch hotter, much more intense than anything I had felt before. It was like holding a small sun in my palm.


    "I gathered the magic power refined through ''Alchemy'' into my hand. How is it?"


    "It''spletely different¡­"


    "See?"


    Nina smirked proudly. She wasn''t wearing that usual grumpy expression; if she kept smiling like this, she wouldn''t be so isted in the ssroom¡­ I thought, but I kept that to myself.


    "How do you do this?"


    "Well, first, you need to learn how to refine magic power. We start practicing it at three years old. You know how magic power gathers in your stomach, right?"


    Nina pointed to my stomach. Of course, I knew exactly what she was referring to.


    The ce where magic power umtes, the tanden.


    "You gradually release the magic power stored in there. As you do, the heavy magic power stays in your stomach, while the light magic power slowly circtes through your body."


    "¡­?"


    I tilted my head at Nina''s exnation.


    I''d never heard of magic power being heavy or light. Magic power is magic power, isn''t it? I mean, it''s always been just¡­ there. But now, I''m being told it has weight? This is blowing my mind.


    "You stand with your feet together, right?"


    "Yeah."


    "You release the magic power from the storage area in your stomach, letting it seep out like smoke into your body. Try it for now."


    "¡­Okay?"


    ¡­Isn''t this just Rotation Art? I thought, but as I was about to follow Nina''s instructions, she stopped me.


    "Oh, Itsuki, wait."


    "Huh? What is it?"


    "Give me your hand."


    "¡­?"


    I wasn''t sure why, but I offered Nina my hand as she requested.


    "Go ahead."


    Following Nina''s instructions, I focused on the magic power in my tanden and released it. I sent it flowing throughout my body using the principles of Rotation Art, but as soon as it reached my palm, Nina scolded me.


    "This isn''t right, Itsuki. The density of the magic power is all the same."


    "Is it bad if it''s the same?"


    "Yes, Itsuki. The heavy magic power should stay in your stomach, and the light magic power should go to the extremities of your body. The first step is to understand that feeling!"


    If that''s the way it is, then I guess I have to ept it, even if I still don''t fully understand.


    "Alright, let''s try again."


    I followed Nina''s instructions and returned all the magic power in my body to my tanden.


    Wow, it''s been a while since I''ve pulled back my magic power like this. Not since the Makui training¡­


    ¡­Wait, my stomach feels a little funny. No, that has to be my imagination. I really hope it''s just my imagination.


    So, I tried again. I sent the magic power to my hand, but it still wasn''t right.


    Nina scolded me again, saying, "The magic power is too uniform!"


    As I was about to attempt it for a third time, the ssroom door opened, and our homeroom teacher walked in.


    "Oh, Itsuki-kun. You''ve already made friends with Nina-chan?"


    She looked at us andmented. Explore more stories at m-vl_em,pyr


    Well, yeah, it would seem that way.


    After all, we''re standing in the corner of the ssroom, holding hands. It would be strange to think we weren''t getting along.


    But regardless, Nina is now one of my magic mentors. We''re definitely friends. Maybe even best friends, although I''m not sure if that term would make sense to a modern elementary schooler.


    While I was lost in these thoughts, Nina, seemingly annoyed by the teacher''sment, said with a bit of a scowl,


    "We''re not friends!"


    "Oh, really? Sorry about that. But I''d be happy if you two got along."


    "Just go away already!"


    "Alright. See you tomorrow, Nina-chan, Itsuki-kun."


    The teacher grabbed her forgotten notebook, smiled, and left the ssroom.


    What a mature response¡­!


    Whether it''s Renji-san or our teacher, it seems like the adults around me in this life are unusually well put together.


    I used to think that when I became an adult, I''d naturally be as capable as they are, but now¡­ I''m not so sure. I feel like I haven''t matured much mentally since high school. What''s up with that?


    While I was grappling with these disheartening thoughts, Nina, with a slight blush on her cheeks, turned to me and said,


    "Let''s try again!"


    "¡­Okay."


    When a mentormands, there''s no choice but to obey. I followed Nina''s instructions, sending magic power through my body once more¡­ but this time too, it didn''t seem to satisfy her.


    "You know, Itsuki, you''re trying too hard to control the magic power. Let it flow more freely."


    "Flow freely¡­"


    "Rx your control, but don''t let the magic power slip back into your stomach. You need to manage the heavy magic power and the light magic power separately."


    Her words made me realize a habit of mine¡ªI tend to overcontrol my magic.


    It''s true. When I think about it, I''ve always been overly focused on controlling magic power.


    Since birth, I''ve been trying to avoid the pain of Makui, rigorously controlling my internal magic. When ites to manipting magic within my body, I''ve probably had more experience than anyone else my age.


    But perhaps that''s exactly why I''m struggling to grasp the basics of Alchemy.


    This reminds me of what Renji-san said during our Sixth Sense training¡­ something about not overthinking it, about not being too rigid.


    "Okay, Itsuki, I''ll show you how it''s done. Give me your hand."


    But wait, I thought, she''s already holding my right hand. The only hand I can offer now is my left one¡­


    Hesitantly, I extended my left hand, and Nina guided it to her stomach.


    "Here we go, Itsuki."


    "¡­Okay."


    I was a bit nervous, having never touched someone else''s stomach before, even through their clothes. But the next moment, my attention was entirely focused on the movement of Nina''s magic power.


    The intensity of the heat is different.


    The heat in her stomach and the heat at her fingertips arepletely different, like they belonged to different worlds.


    "Alright, Itsuki. You need to let your magic power flow freely. When you do that, the lighter magic will naturally move to your extremities while the heavier magic stays in your stomach. It takes some practice, but anyone can do it once they get the hang of it."


    ¡­Wow, this is incredible.


    Now that she''s pointed it out, I can indeed sense the varying densities of the magic power.


    "Go ahead and try it yourself, Itsuki."


    "¡­Alright."


    I nodded, and Nina released her hand from my left hand, cing it on my stomach instead.


    I took two deep breaths.


    Then, I rxed my focus on controlling the magic power.


    Slowly, the magic power began to move freely within my body. The sensation reminded me of being reborn after almost dying from Makui (Demon Eater) ¡ªa time that had left a lingering trauma.


    But the me of now is different from back then.


    After undergoing various training sessions and surviving near-death experiences, I''ve learned to manipte magic with a fine degree of control, with precision I never had before.


    In an instant, I could feel the magic separating within my body.


    No, it wasn''t so much separating as it was that the heavier magic, too dense to be moved by my faint control, remained in my tanden, while the lighter magic moved to my hands, spreading outwards.


    It was a strange sensation, one I had never experienced with Rotation Art.


    As soon as the magic reached my hands, Nina let go.


    "Not bad. It''s a passable attempt. You felt the difference, didn''t you?"


    "¡­Yeah. It''s like there are two types of magic."


    "Exactly. That''s the first step in Alchemy! Now, the real work begins!"


    Just then, the bell signaling the end of the sixth period rang.


    Looks like there''s still more training to be done, and it seems like I''ve only just started.

 Chapter 51: Alchemy Training: Part 2

    "Can you feel the heavy magic power now, Itsuki?"


    "Y-Yeah. It''s the one in my stomach¡­ right?"


    "Exactly. This heavy magic power is of a higher phase."


    Higher phase? What does that even mean?


    I didn''t quite understand, but it seemed like the higher the phase, the better it was. So, I focused on the heavy magic power in my body.


    It''s strange, though. Now that I''m consciously aware of it, I realize that the heavy and light magic power have always been within me. I just didn''t know it until now.


    It''s like how I became aware of the heat of magic power after the Makui incident.


    Before you know it, you''re blind to it, but once you know, there''s no going back. It''s like learning to ride a bicycle, you struggle at first, but once you get it, you never forget.


    This might sound a bit simplistic, but it''s kind of cool to think of it this way. It definitely boosts my motivation.


    "The magic power you just refined, Itsuki, is at the second phase, level two. Stronger exorcists refine this heavy magic power even further, but I can''t do that yet, so I can''t teach it to you."


    "¡­Second phase, level two."


    Alright, I think I''m starting to get it. Normal magic power is at the first phase, level one, and the heavier magic power I just created is at the second phase, level two.


    I see¡­ I see how it works.


    "Long ago, the exorcists in our country believed that if you kept refining magic power, it would be the purest essence of all things in the world. They called it Prima Materia, the ultimate pure magic power. The search for it was what they called Alchemy!"


    "Alchemy!? I''ve heard of that!"


    Wait, so that''s what alchemy was all about?


    I always thought it was about making potions or something.


    Well, I guess my understanding was pretty skewed by what I found online.


    "By using that method, you extract only the heavy magic power and bring it outside your body. That''s Alchemy! It''s a very prestigious and ancient magic."


    Nina puffed out her chest with pride.


    Wow, she knows so much. Nina''s really something.


    Meanwhile, I barely know anything about Japanese magic¡­ Feeling a bit down, I noticed something in Nina''s exnation that caught my attention.


    "Wait, you bring the magic power outside your body?"


    "Of course. You can''tplete Alchemy unless you can expel the magic power."


    "Wait, what!? You''ve been practicing expelling magic power from your body since you were three?"


    "Don''t they do that in Japan?"


    "No, not really. In Japan, the practice of expelling magic power from your body, which we call Thread Art, usually starts at five."


    "Huh? I guess it varies by country."


    After she said that, I realized something.


    Of course, it makes sense.


    Renji-san and my father always said that Rotation Art was to help us get used to controlling magic power¡­ but that''s only half the story.


    The other half is to eliminate any inconsistencies in the magic power.


    Magic power is a force within the body. While the concept of it being heavy or light is more of a subjective experience, any inconsistency in it could lead to unstable spellcasting. This was something I could intuitively grasp.


    And as an exorcist, such instability would be a severe disadvantage in battle.


    When I fought Raikou Douji, the reason I could rely on the consistent power of Oborozuki was that my magic power was stable. If its strength had varied every time, it wouldn''t have been a reliable trump card.


    And the stability was achieved through Rotation Art, which made the quality of the magic power within me uniform, like dissolving curry roux evenly in water.


    Ah, so that''s why Rotation Art was so important.


    The realization struck me like a bolt of lightning. It was one of those "aha" moments.


    ¡­Do elementary school kids even know what an "aha" moment is?


    Lost in my trivial thoughts, I didn''t notice Nina continuing her exnation with her usual calm demeanor.


    "Anyway, that''s not important right now. Itsuki, let''s continue the practice."


    "¡­Alright, got it."


    I nodded, focusing on the higher-phase magic power¡ªthe heavy magic power¡ªwithin my body.


    "Try to move it. Can you do that?"


    "¡­Ugh."


    I let out a small groan.


    I tried to move the heavy magic power, but¡­ it wouldn''t budge. When I attempted to release it from my tanden, the moment it entered the rest of my body, it mixed with the lighter magic power, turning into a muddled mess.


    "This is hard, isn''t it?"


    "¡­Yeah. It just mixes together."


    "You''ll just have to get used to it."


    "¡­Okay."


    When Nina says I have to get used to it, there''s nothing I can do but sigh and keep trying. She''s right, though. There''s no shortcut for this kind of thing.


    Enjoy reading at m v le_mp-yr


    In my previous life, whenever someone talked about hard work, I''d scoff and think, "Who believes in that outdated stuff?" But in this life, I''ve learned that some things really doe down to perseverance and patience.


    And when you put in the effort, sometimes, you find that you can do things you never thought possible.


    So I tried again to release only the heavy magic power, but it just wouldn''t separate. I even tried wrapping it in the lighter magic power like a daifuku, but instead of staying separate, the two mixed together right away.


    Unfortunately, magic power isn''t like a daifuku after all.


    Just as I was pondering if there was another way, a sharp pain shot through my stomach.


    Oh no, this isn''t good.


    That feeling earlier wasn''t just in my head.


    "Um, Nina-chan, sorry¡­"


    "What? Are you giving up already?"


    "I need to go to the bathroom¡­"


    "Just go quickly."


    Nina looked exasperated as I hurried out of the ssroom, heading towards the first-grade restroom.


    Thank goodness everyone else had gone home. If I had to go in front of everyone, I might end up with the nickname "Poop Man" or something!


    I slipped into the restroom and entered one of the stalls.


    Nowadays, elementary schools have Western-style toilets.


    Nice. Back in my day, we only had those Japanese squat toilets¡­


    As I sat there, focusing on the pain in my stomach, an idea slowly crept into my mind.


    "¡­"


    No, I didn''t want to think about this. Seriously, this is the kind of thing that might be okay when you''re one or two years old, but trying it at six is just¡­ wrong. It''s really wrong. But the curiosity is killing me.


    What if I could release the heavy magic power while I''m¡­ doing this?


    No! No way! That''s just¡­ no! I can''t even exin why it''s wrong, but it is!


    "¡­Hmm."


    But I am in the bathroom, after all¡­


    When I was still in diapers, my mom had to deal with changing me, but in the bathroom, it''s not like anyone would notice. So¡­ maybe it''s okay?


    Come to think of it, when I first started Thread Art, the magic power did initiallye out from¡­ back there.


    ¡­Maybe I should try it.


    I hesitated for a moment before giving in to the idea.


    And so, I became "Poop Man."


    "You''rete."


    "Sorry."


    I returned to the ssroom, and Nina was waiting for me.


    "Did you wash your hands properly?"


    "Yeah, I washed them well."


    "Alright, let''s continue."


    Nina said as she ced her hand on my stomach.


    Of course, I didn''t mention that I had managed to release the heavy magic power while in the bathroom. Not because I couldn''t tell Nina, but because my pride wouldn''t let me.


    There''s no way I could share a story like that.


    If you enjoyed this story and want to read more, please consider following and giving it a ¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï  rating! Your support is greatly appreciated and helps keep the motivation high for more chapters!

 Chapter 52: Quick Draw

    "Itsuki, let''s stop here for today."


    "Huh?"


    "I need to go home now."


    When I checked the time, it was 4:30 PM. For an adult, this might seem too early, but for a first-grader, it was the usual curfew.


    In the end, I couldn''t manage to move the second-phase, level two magic power out of my body. It was tough. I remembered that it also took me a whole month of practice before I could finally master Thread Arts. Maybe I''m just not good at expelling magic power from my body.


    On the other hand, internal magic maniption, like Rotation Arts and the refinement of magic power, came naturally to me¡ªI picked them up in less than an hour. Maybe those are my strengths.


    I see¡­ I''m starting to understand my strengths and weaknesses.


    "Nina-chan, thank you for teaching me magic today."


    "Well, it was part of our deal."


    "Oh, right. You helped me out, so what''s your request? You said you had something you wanted."


    When I asked her, she furrowed her brows, thinking it over for a moment.


    "No, not now. I''ll tell you my request after you''ve fully learned Alchemy."


    "Okay, that makes sense."


    Nina-chan slung her backpack over her shoulders and then, looking a bit shy, she added,


    "Itsuki¡­"


    "Yeah?"


    "¡­See you tomorrow."


    "Yeah! See you tomorrow!"


    Was this the first time Nina-chan responded to my farewell? Wow, it felt like we''d gotten closer. Like we were actual friends.


    As I watched Nina-chan leave the ssroom, I suddenly realized something: I could walk her to the school gate.


    "Oh, Nina-chan! Wait up! I''m heading out too!"


    Grabbing my backpack, I ran after her. When I got to the hallway, I saw Nina-chan waiting at the end, giving me a look that said, "Hurry up!" She really is kind.


    So, we walked down the stairs together, chatting along the way. After changing our shoes in the shoe locker and stepping out into the schoolyard, I asked her,


    "Nina-chan, where do you live?"


    "Over that way. It''s about a 20-minute walk."


    She pointed in a directionpletely opposite to where my house was. Hmm, so we wouldn''t be able to walk to and from school together.


    "What about you, Itsuki?"


    "I live that way."


    I pointed in the direction of my house, and Nina-chan murmured, "Opposite direction." I nodded in agreement.


    As we were about to exit through the school gate, we noticed a man standing there.


    How old could he be? He looked like he was in his 40s.


    His greasy hair was messily scattered, and a thin, unpleasant smile was stered across his face as he stared intently at the school.


    He was the very image of a suspicious person. Yet, nobody seemed to notice.


    The man wasn''t wearing a shirt, leaving his bloated belly exposed for all to see. In addition to the two arms humans typically have, a third arm, covered in fat, extended from his chest, gripping the school gate tightly.


    And then, the man''s gaze slowly shifted toward us.


    It was a monster.


    I hadn''t seen one in about a week. Last time, there was one at the school gate as well, and I had taken care of it.


    Judging by its aura, it seemed to be either a second-phase or third-phase monster. It didn''t look particrly strong, so it was curious that it hadn''t fled.


    ''Hey, let''s y together¡­''


    The monster spoke in a disturbingly normal voice, suggesting it was likely a third-phase creature based on its magical energy.


    ''What''s your name? Tell me¡­''


    The metal school gate the monster was gripping began to creak and bend under the pressure.


    ¡­This wasn''t the time for analysis. I needed to exorcise it.


    Just as I was about to channel my Silveit thread, I noticed Nina-chan beside me, letting out a shallow breath.


    She was pale, trembling uncontrobly, clearly not in a good state.


    "Are you okay, Nina-chan?"


    "Huff¡­ huff¡­"


    Nina-chan didn''t respond, her breathsing in short, rapid gasps, as if she were on the verge of a panic attack.


    Could it be that she has a trauma rted to monsters?


    It wouldn''t be surprising. My father once told me about people who suffered from PTSD after being attacked by monsters as children, a fear that haunted them for life.


    Whatever her trauma might be, it was clear I needed to take care of this quickly. So, I prepared to exorcise the monster.


    "Amaugachi."


    My finely woven Silveit thread targeted the monster''s skull with precision.


    And then, I triggered the elemental transformation. In an instant, a high-pressure water stream shot forth, aimed straight at the monster''s head.


    ''I''m slimming down!''


    The monster cried out, stabbing its third arm into its stomach. A sound like air escaping a balloon echoed as its body shrank rapidly.


    Of course, as the monster''s body shrank, my Amaugachi missed its mark.


    "What the¡­!?"


    What kind of trick was that!? I''ve never seen anything like it!


    ''I''m getting bigger!''


    The monster shouted, pping its third arm onto its chest. Its body swelled back up to its original size.


    What is this? Some kind of instant diet magic?


    Despite my internal grumbling, I couldn''t shake off a strange feeling from myst attack.


    ¡­Was my Amaugachi released a bit too quickly¡­?


    ''I just wanted to y¡­ It''s fun, isn''t it? Come on, let''s y together!''


    Ignoring the monster''s words, I stepped in front of Nina-chan to shield her.


    I refined my magic power once again.


    In that moment, the heavy magic power settled in my stomach while the light magic power flowed to the tips of my fingers. I wove the light magic into threads and unleashed them as des.


    ¡ªWhoosh!


    The sharp sound of the air being sliced rang out as the threads cut off the monster''s third arm from its chest.


    ''Ouch!''


    Dark, sluggish fluid oozed from the monster''s severed arm as it toppled over.


    Just as I suspected.


    Magic created with light magic power is faster.


    From what I could tell, it''s about 1.3 to 1.5 times faster than usual. I thought the attack might lose some of its power, but judging by how it sliced through the monster, it should be more than enough to handle third-phase creatures.


    The only issue is that, without the stabilizing effects of Rotation Arts, the power of the magic is inconsistent. But I got an idea during thatst strike.


    Might as well try it.


    "Nina-chan, calm down. It''s okay."


    I heard Nina-chan take a deep breath behind me.


    ''But I just wanted to y¡­!''


    The monster''s stomach suddenly split open, revealing rows of dirty, brown teeth.


    Liar. You were nning to eat us.


    My motto in this life is to strike first.


    Before they can get you, get them.


    I refined my magic power once more.


    As the refined magic gathered in my right hand, I attempted to use Rotation Arts on my right hand alone.


    "¡­Yep, just as I thought."


    The light magic power in my hand evened out.


    Just as I expected. Rotation Arts isn''t limited to the whole body. You can use it on just a specific part. Unveil more tales at m_vl-em|p-yr


    Bybining magic refinement and Rotation Arts, I achieved something like a quick draw¡ªa rapid-fire magic shot.


    It''s like a perfect blend of East and West.


    While I mused on this, I wove the light magic into Silveit threads, which then wrapped around the monster, binding it tightly. With a quick elemental transformation into des, the monster was sliced into pieces, falling to the ground.


    The monster, unable to speak, disintegrated into a ck mist, disappearing from this world.


    After ensuring it was gone, I turned to Nina-chan.


    "Nina-chan, are you okay¡­? Do you need to go to the nurse''s office?"


    "No¡­ I''m fine. I''m fine¡­"


    Even though she said that, Nina-chan''s face was still pale. I couldn''t just leave her like this, nor could I let her go home alone.


    ¡­I guess I''ll have to walk her home.

 Chapter 53: Promise

    We continued to walk in silence for a while, with me carrying Nina-chan''s backpack as we made our way side by side. I''m trying to think of something to say, but nothing seemed right.


    ...This is awkward.


    Nina-chan kept her head down, looking embarrassed, and I had no idea how to break the ice in situations like this.


    Someone, please teach me how to talk to girls in these situations.


    As we walked, the pedestrian light turned red. I stopped, and so did Nina-chan. At that moment, she spoke in a voice so soft that it was almost drowned out by the sound of passing cars.


    "¡­Laugh at me, Itsuki."


    "Huh? Why?"


    "Because... When I see a monster, I just... freeze. My mind goes nk. I''ve never even exorcised a monster before. But I told you I''d beat you.


    Isn''t that ridiculous?"


    Nina-chan forced augh, but it was clear she wasn''t finding it funny. I could see she was deeply troubled.


    "I wouldn''tugh at you for freezing in front of a monster. And, honestly, it''s normal for someone our age not to have exorcised one."


    "But you''ve done it, Itsuki."


    I couldn''t exactly tell her that I''d been reincarnated, so I brushed it off by saying, "I was just lucky." Though, after saying that, I realized that needing to exorcise a monster was more about bad luck than good luck.


    "I... I''m not cut out to be an exorcist. I know that myself. My mom''s been telling me that for as long as I can remember."


    "Really?"


    "Yeah. She always said there''s no point in studying magic because I don''t have the talent. And whenever I mentioned you, she''d just say I should marry you instead."


    That kind of talk about marriage from someone younger than me felt awkward, so I tried to steer the conversation away from it.


    "Who taught you magic, Nina-chan?"


    "My mom. But she stopped teaching me a year ago."


    "What about your dad?"


    "¡­He''s not around."


    Oops, I asked something I shouldn''t have. Every time I find myself in these awkward situations, I curse my poor social skills.


    "But I thought if I could beat you... maybe Mom would change her mind about me. Maybe she''d finally see me as having the potential to be an exorcist and start teaching me magic again."


    The light turned green, and as we began crossing the street, Nina-chan shared more of what was on her mind. Her words were heavy, filled with a deep longing to prove herself.


    I see¡­ So that''s what''s been going on.


    As I adjusted Nina-chan''s slipping backpack, I recalled what she''d said during the entrance ceremony.


    "I came here to beat you, Itsuki!"


    Those words, spoken with a mix of urgency and frustration, made sense now. They were driven by her desire to prove herself.


    But there was one thing I didn''t quite understand.


    "Nina-chan," I called out.


    "What is it, Itsuki?"


    "Does wanting to learn magic mean you really want to be an exorcist?"


    Because wanting to learn magic implies a desire to take on that responsibility. But if she freezes in front of monsters, wouldn''t it be safer to avoid such a dangerous path?


    Nina-chan nodded firmly.


    "Yes. I want to be a great exorcist, like my mom and dad."


    "Bing an exorcist means fighting monsters, you know."


    "I know. That''s why I was going to ask you a favor."


    "A favor?"


    "I was going to ask you to teach me how to exorcise monsters."


    Nina-chan''s face turned a little red, and she looked away as she said this. When I looked at her, surprised by her request, she quickly tried to backtrack.


    "Forget I said that! Just forget it!"


    But I wasn''t about to let it go so easily.


    "No way. You can''t just ask something like that and expect me to forget it. C''mon, Nina-chan, tell me more."


    "Ugh¡­"


    Nina-chan stamped her foot in frustration, but then she quietly continued in a barely audible voice.


    "It might seem strange to ask you to teach me how to exorcise monsters when I want to beat you, but you''re the only one who can teach me¡­"


    Well, she''s right about that.


    Her mom wouldn''t teach her, and the exorcist at our school¡ªif there even is one¡ªis likely to be overworked and part-time. I''ve never seen them, so I''m not even sure they exist. There''s no way she could ask for their help.


    "That''s why I taught you magic, Itsuki. I figured if I taught you, maybe you''d grant my request too."


    She''s surprisingly honest about her intentions.


    I exhaled, taking in everything she said.


    "So, go ahead, Itsuki. Laugh at me. I want to be an exorcist, but I can''t even face a monster. I told you I''d beat you, but here I am, asking you to teach me how to exorcise them. Isn''t thatughable?"


    "I''m not going tough."


    There''s no way I couldugh. What she''s doing is far fromughable, it''s admirable.


    Unlike the passive person I was in my past life, just drifting along, she''s actively working toward her goals. Even if her methods seem childlike, she''s thinking for herself, making decisions, and moving forward with a level of courage that I couldn''t help but admire.


    That''s something I couldn''t do in my previous life. It''s what I''ve been trying to do in this one.


    That''s why I think she''s incredible. Her determination, her mindset, it''s all so inspiring to me.


    ¡­My father and Renji were right. I''m d I decided to go to school.


    So, trying to change the mood, I spoke brightly.


    "So, when should we start?"


    "¡­Start what?"


    "What do you mean? Practicing how to exorcise monsters, of course."


    "¡­You''re not going tough?"


    Why is she so fixated on that?


    "Nope, I''m not going tough. I think you''re amazing, Nina-chan."


    "Amazing? Me? Why?"


    "Because you''re trying to ovee something you''re scared of. You''re working hard toward your dream. How could Iugh at that?"


    When I said that, Nina-chan quietly said, "Oh," and fell silent. So I continued.


    "Besides, you''re really kind, too."


    "Huh? What part of me is kind?"


    "Well, you taught me magic, didn''t you?"


    "That''s different! I only did that because I wanted you to teach me how to exorcise monsters!"


    "But you could have made me fulfill your request first without teaching me anything."


    "I''d never do that! We had a deal!"


    "See? That''s because you''re kind, Nina-chan."


    She probably wouldn''t admit it, but it''s true.


    "Just like you kept your promise, I want to keep mine too. Let''s exorcise some monsters and show your mom that you have the talent for it!"


    "Itsuki¡­"


    After all, she had gone out of her way to teach me foreign magic, even showing me the new possibility of a quick-draw magic technique.


    If I didn''t return the favor, I wouldn''t be doing her justice.


    Hearing my words, Nina-chan stopped walking, turned around, and smiled.


    Then, she suddenly seemed full of energy again.


    "You''re right! Let''s do it, just like you said! I''ll learn how to exorcise monsters from you and totally surprise my mom!"


    "Yeah, let''s do it."


    Seeing Nina-chan''s renewed spirit, I felt relieved. She definitely looks better when she''s upbeat rather than down.


    "Thank you, Itsuki."


    "You''re wee."


    And so, after walking together for about 10 more minutes, we finally arrived at Nina-chan''s house.


    "This is my ce, Itsuki."


    She stopped in front of a pretty big apartment building.


    Whoa, it''s huge... Is this what they call a "tower mansion"?


    A "tower mansion" is just a fancy term for a super tall apartment building. But, obviously, a regr person like me has no connection to such a ce. The only thing I know about tower mansions is that the air pressure supposedly messes with cooking rice. I don''t even know if that''s true.


    ...But, wow, Nina-chan lives in a nice ce.


    I''ve heard that rent in these ces is ridiculously high, but I guess being an exorcist, which is a well-paying job, makes it easy to afford. Not that I know for sure.


    Now that we had arrived at her home, my job was done. So, I handed Nina-chan her backpack.


    "I''m d you''re feeling better, Nina-chan. Here''s your backpack. See you at school tomorrow."


    "Wait!"


    Just as I was about to say goodbye and head home, Nina-chan tugged on her backpack, almost making me lose my bnce. Hey, this is the second time today!


    "Wh-what is it¡­?"


    "You came all this way, so I''ll make some tea for you!"


    Though it wasn''t exactly polite to snap at a little girl, I asked why, and her reply was something I didn''t expect to hear from an elementary schooler.


    "Tea?"


    "Yes, tea."


    I see.


    ...I see?


    If you enjoyed this story and want to read more, please consider following and giving it a ¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï rating! Your support is greatly appreciated and helps keep the motivation high for more chapters!

 Chapter 54: The Arrival of Noob

    After being invited by Nina-chan, I stepped into the elevator installed in her apartment building (which was incredibly clean), and as we rode up, I found myself reminiscing about when I was truly an elementary school student.


    In other words, I was thinking about my previous life.


    Back then, I never invited ssmates over to my house. The idea of serving tea to friends who came over wasn''t something that even crossed my mind. To be honest, it was only after being reincarnated that I learned from watching my mother and Momoka-san that offering tea to guests is a thing.


    So, that means¡­


    At the age of six, Nina-chan already has the awareness to serve tea to guests. I guess that''s just how it is when you''re brought up well?


    As I was pondering this, the elevator stopped, and we stepped out into what I realized was an internal corridor. An internal corridor is, well, it''s like what you''d find in a hotel. You know, the kind where the doors don''t face outside, but everything is contained within the building.


    Is this really an apartment?


    I could feel the worldview I had been cultivating up to this point crumbling to pieces. The Kisaragi family is quite wealthy, but Nina-chan''s family seems to be just as well-off. Maybe even more so.


    I quickly shook my head to clear my thoughts.


    Ugh, being an adult makes you think about money way too often.


    "This is it," Nina-chan said, guiding me into her apartment. As soon as she opened the door, I was greeted by a scent that reminded me of an aroma diffuser.


    "This ce smells really nice."


    "It''s a room fragrance. My mom bought it," Nina-chan said, pointing to a mysterious object that looked like a ss bottle filled with clear liquid, with sticks poking out of it like some sort of joke.


    Now that she mentioned it, I realized that the pleasant smell was indeeding from that thing.


    Oh, so it''s not just an air freshener; it''s called a room fragrance. Good to know. I had no idea.


    ¡­Really, I didn''t.


    "Come on in, Itsuki," Nina-chan said.


    For a moment, I wondered if maybe she kept her shoes on indoors because she had grown up overseas. That''s the kind of silly thought I got from the inte, but nope, she simply took off her shoes before stepping inside, just like anyone else.


    Naturally, I followed suit, remembering to neatly ce my shoes by the door.


    "Do you invite friends over often, Nina-chan?"


    "No. I don''t have any friends."


    I guess we''re in the same boat, huh?


    "What about me?"


    "Itsuki is¡­ well, you''re just Itsuki."


    I couldn''t quite tell if that response counted as an answer or not, so I let it slide. Following Nina-chan''s instructions, I ced my backpack on the soft carpet. Or is this called a rug? I''m never sure about these things.


    In my previous life, I was content with buying cheap furniture from chain stores, just filling my room with whatever worked. But this is something else entirely.


    Nina-chan''s apartment was furnished entirely with white-themed furniture, and the potted nts by the window added a nice touch. The only thing that seemed a bit out of ce was Nina-chan''s pink backpack, sitting there in the middle of it all.


    Man, that TV is huge. How many inches is that thing?


    As I was busy taking in the room, Nina-chan called out to me from the kitchen.


    "What do you like, Itsuki?"


    "What do you mean?"


    "For tea. There are different vors, you know?"


    The only tea I''m familiar with is the kind you get in bottles, like in the afternoon tea drinks.


    "Anything''s fine! Just something tasty."


    "Then how about Darjeeling?"


    I have no idea what that is.


    Even if she asks if Darjeeling is okay, I wouldn''t know. But since I said anything was fine and I wouldn''t know the difference no matter what she served, I just said, "Sure, that sounds good."


    "Have a seat on the sofa. I''ll bring the tea over."


    "Thanks."


    Not wanting to be rude, I took a seat on the white sofa.


    You can really tell the difference when you''re sitting on an expensive sofa.


    I nced over at the living room, where Nina-chan was expertly pouring hot water. She moved with the ease of someone who does this every day, and I was a bit impressed. So, I asked her.


    "Do you make tea often, Nina-chan?"


    "What? Can''t I drink tea just because I don''t have friends?"


    "No, that''s not it. I just thought you were really good at making tea."


    "W-What do you mean by that!?" Nina-chan raised her voice, denying mypliment, but I could tell she was secretly pleased.


    "It''s just because my mom is never around, so I have to make it myself."


    "Is your mom really busy?"


    "Yeah. She''s hardly ever home. But she dide back yesterday, though she won''t be back again for another week."


    I guess exorcists are busy no matter where they are.


    Actually, my dad''s been out on a long-term assignmenttely too. Like Nina-chan''s mom, I haven''t seen him for about a week, so he might being back soon.


    But still, as I looked around the room, something struck me.


    At least in my house, my mom is around. Hinata is there too. Even when my dad''s away on a job, I''m never alone in the house.


    Alone¡­ Alone, huh.


    Wait, does that mean¡­?


    "So, Nina-chan, are you living here by yourself!?"


    "Yeah."


    "So, do you cook your own meals!?"


    "No. My mom arranges for bento boxes."


    "Bento boxes?"


    "Yes. They get delivered every day. They''re really tasty."


    Is that even a thing? Wealthy families sure have it good¡­


    While I was still reeling from hearing about a service I''d never even imagined, Nina-chan came back into the living room, carrying a tray¡ªI''m sure it has a fancier name¡ªthat held the tea. Her hands were a bit shaky, though, unlike when she was making the tea.


    I guess she''s used to making tea for herself but not so much for guests.


    I watched nervously as Nina-chan carried the tray, and as expected, she tripped on the rug and stumbled.


    "¡­Whoa!"


    I kind of saw thating.


    I quickly used my Silveit threads infused with light magic to catch the tea mid-air, preventing it from spilling. Nina-chan, who had fallen forward, was caught by me as I stood up from the sofa.


    "S-Sorry, Itsuki! Are you okay? Did any tea spill on you!?"


    "I''m fine. I caught it," I replied, pointing to the Silveit threads that were safely holding the tea and cups in mid-air.


    This always makes me wonder: since I can see the Silveit threads thanks to my True Eye, how does it look to other people? Does it just look like the tea is floating?


    Seeing the tea suspended in the air, Nina-chan visibly rxed and ced the tray on the table. She let out a small sigh of relief.


    I took the opportunity to ask her, "Are you okay, Nina-chan? You didn''t hurt yourself, did you?"


    "N-No, I''m fine. I just tripped, that''s all..."


    "That''s good to hear."


    I carefully guided the teacup with the Silveit threads, pouring the tea back into the cup as if it were a funnel. Once the tea was safely in the cup, I set it down on the tray.


    "Thanks, Nina-chan. The tea smells really good. Can I try it?"


    "Y-Yeah. I hope it''s to your liking..."


    Nina-chan seemed a little embarrassed as she said this, and I couldn''t help but think she wasn''t quite used to serving tea to others yet.

 Chapter 55: Lets Go to the School at Night!

    It was the Saturday of the week when I was invited to Nina-chan''s house.


    I was riding in the car my father was driving, heading toward a middle school in the Kanto area.


    However, the sun was already setting, and perhaps because it was the weekend, there was quite a bit of traffic on the roads.


    "Hmm. So, this Nina girl has been teaching you magic?"


    "Yeah. Nina-chan is really kind, so she''s been teaching me a lot of things."


    "I see, and that''s why..."


    As the light turned red, the car gradually slowed down.


    "That''s why you haven''t been practicing magic with metely, isn''t it..."


    "No, that''s not it! I haven''t been practicing with you because you haven''t been home, not because I''m practicing with Nina-chan!"


    "Hmm..."


    In the car, I was recounting the events of the past week while my father had been away. Despite being gone for a week, my father was just as he always was. Well, people don''t usually change in such a short time.


    As I pondered this, my father slowly spoke up in the stopped car.


    "Itsuki, next time, you should bring Nina-chan to our house."


    "Huh? Why?"


    "She treated you to tea, didn''t she? It''s only polite to reciprocate by offering some snacks at our ce."


    ...I see, so that''s how it is.


    Actually, I had visited Nina-chan''s house once more after that first time. If the idea is that since she''s been hosting me, it''s only fair to invite her over sometimes, that makes sense.


    But Nina-chan''s house is pretty far from ours. While I practice my magic and enhance my endurance through body reinforcement as I walk home, it''s not much of a burden for me. But it might be a different story for Nina-chan.


    "But, Dad, Nina-chan''s house is really far."


    "Then I''ll drive her home afterward."


    "Okay, I''ll ask her next time."


    "Good. Having a friend is a good thing, Itsuki. Make sure to cherish that."


    "Yeah, I will."


    By the way, the reason we were heading to the middle school was to exorcise a monster that had appeared at the school.


    Before we started talking about Nina-chan, my father had briefly exined the situation. Apparently, the middle school we were heading to was in the process of demolishing its old building to build a new one due to earthquake safety standards and aging infrastructure.


    However, two teachers went missing while preparing for the demolition and cleaning out the old building.


    Upon further investigation, it was discovered that there was a ssroom in the old building known as the "Unopenable Room." The two teachers went missing after they started cleaning it out.


    "But Dad," I began, "Why are we going to the school at night?"


    It''s the weekend, so couldn''t we have gone during the day? I thought, but my father''s response was surprisingly straightforward.


    "Apparently, the room doesn''t open unless it''s nighttime."


    "...Why is that?"


    "Most likely, the ''evil spirit'' that inhabits the room is nocturnal. Spirits tend to be more active in the evening and nighttime. It''s not unusual."


    I recalled that when I went bear hunting with Range-san and Aya-chan in Okutama, we did it at night too.


    Well, most ghost stories, ounts of encounters with monsters, happen at night or in the evening. Especially during twilight, which is known as the "time of meeting spirits," it''s not unusual to encounter monsters then.


    So, the idea of monsters being nocturnal makes sense. And by the way, I wasn''t about to ask the obvious question of why the teachers were cleaning the old building at such an odd hour.


    From my past life''s experience with social media, I know how tough and overtime-heavy a teacher''s job can be.


    "We''re almost there," my father said, ncing at the car''s navigation system.


    Sure enough, we were just a few hundred meters from our destination.


    My father turned the wheel and drove through the intersection, and soon, a fairlyrge middle school came into view.


    He spotted the school and drove to the rear gate, where three adults were standing and waiting.


    Two of them appeared to be in their 50s or 60s, but one was much younger, perhaps in his 20s.


    ...What an odd group.


    As I wondered about this, my father parked the car in front of the three and got out. I followed suit and stepped out as well.


    The youngest of the three, the man in his 20s, rushed over to us.


    "We''ve been waiting for you, Souichiro-san."


    "Sorry for the dy. We got caught in traffic."


    "No, no! It''s an honor to meet the famous Souichiro-san in person! As an exorcist, it''s truly an honor."


    The young man said this with a smile. He had a name tag hanging from his neck with his photo and name on it.


    The name on it was "Sato," and it said "Subject: Science."


    So, this must be the school''s resident exorcist.


    ...Wait, does that mean...?


    Does that mean this case was one that the resident exorcist had given up on...? Most of the jobs my father takes on seem to be like that. Discover adventure at m-vl-em-py-r


    "And this child is...?"


    "My son. I brought him along to gain some experience in exorcism."


    "...Your son? I''ve heard a lot about him."


    The moment my father mentioned that I was his son, the young man''s face visibly stiffened. Just what kind of rumors had he heard?


    Ever since I exorcised the Raikou Douji, strange rumors have been circting, but my father told me that they''ve recently started to die down. However, judging by this guy''s reaction, it seems like it''ll still be a while before people forget about it.


    The young man cleared his throat and introduced the other two adults behind him.


    "Allow me to introduce you. This is our principal and vice-principal."


    The two men introduced as the principal and vice-principal bowed nervously to my father.


    ...Well, I can''t me them.


    That''s a pretty standard reaction when meeting him for the first time.


    He''s tall, broad-shouldered, and wears an eyepatch. If someone didn''t flinch at that, I''d be the one who''d be scared.


    The principal, who had been a bit intimidated by my father, straightened up and bowed deeply.


    "Please, do whatever you can to help us find Takahashi-sensei and Yamada-sensei."


    "...I can''t guarantee their safety. From what I''ve heard, it''s already been a week since they were consumed by the room. The chances are higher that they''re dead."


    "Yes, I heard that from Sato-sensei. Even so... please, I''m begging you."


    The principal bowed deeply as he made his plea.


    In response, my father simply said, "Understood," in his usual short manner. Seeing this, I also steeled myself. People had gone missing, after all.


    If I didn''t stay sharp, I could end up being swallowed by the "Unopenable Room" just like them.


    No room forcency. My motto is to strike first and get it done before anything happens.


    "I''ll guide you to the room. From there, I''ll leave it to you, Souichiro-san."


    "Very well."


    With that, we followed Sato-sensei''s lead as he guided us to the old school building.


    On the way, he told us various things.


    The middle school had two buildings, and while they normally used both, the old one was currently off-limits due to the reconstruction. The students who couldn''t fit in the ssrooms were having their lessons in prefab buildings.


    He also mentioned how the rumors of the missing teachers had caused some students to stoping to school, and others were daring each other to try entering the "Unopenable Room." All sorts of things like that.


    When we entered the old building, wearing our shoes as usual, Sato-sensei switched on a shlight.


    A narrow beam of light cut through the dark, empty school.


    ...This is creepy.


    With no one else around, the sound of our footsteps echoed eerily through the halls.


    It''s just in scary.


    But neither my father nor Sato-sensei seemed bothered as they headed up the stairs.


    I took a deep breath and followed my father''s lead. The treasured relic from the Raikou Douji I had brought with me clinked softly against my chest, aforting presence.


    After climbing the shlight-lit stairs, we reached the second floor. At the end of the hallway, Sato-sensei stopped in front of a door with a te that read "Science Preparation Room."


    "This is it. This is the ''Unopenable Room.''"


    Standing before the room that Sato-sensei pointed to, I held my breath. I couldn''t help it.


    ...This is¡­


    Noticing my reaction, my father quickly asked me in a low voice, "What''s wrong, Itsuki?"


    "Dad, this door is covered in Silveit threads. It might be a trap."


    "...Hmm."


    It was an obviously unnatural sight.


    The door was covered in countless Silveit threads, almost like a broken arm wrapped in a cast.


    The sheer number of threads, seemingly warning us not to touch it, gave off an aura of madness that sent shivers down my spine.


    "Good catch, Itsuki."


    With that, my father extended his own Silveit threads toward the door and slowly slid it open. I gathered magic at my fingertips, ready to unleash a quick-shot at any moment.


    Who knows what mighte out, an oni or a serpent?


    The moment I braced myself, my father''s Silveit threads were abruptly severed just before reaching the door, coiling andpressing into a cube that dropped to the ground.


    As the door to the "Unopenable Room" fully opened, what greeted us inside was¡­


    "Aaah! You pervert!"


    A monster covered in tattoos, standing shirtless with a pose straight out of "The Scream," ring at us with wide eyes.

 Chapter 56: Cube! Cube!! Cube!!!

    How could I possibly describe the monster standing before me?


    First, it was unnaturally thin, its skeletal frame almost sickly, and its upper body waspletely bare, exposing its bony ribcage. What made it all the more grotesque were the intricate, swirling tattoos that seemed to be etched deep into its skin. The designs weren''t just ink¡ªthey moved with the creature''s muscles, almost as if they were alive.


    This monster, intimidating in a different way from my father, dropped its "Scream"-like pose and pointed straight at my father. There was something even more unsettling about seeing this pose in real life, on a creature that could rip us apart if we weren''t careful.


    ''Knocking before entering ismon courtesy! What if I were in the middle of changing, huh?!''


    The monster mmed the wall, hysterically yelling.


    Wait. Was it implying that it wasn''t in the middle of changing? So, the fact that it was half-naked was just¡­ normal? The absurdity of the situation left me blinking in confusion. Was this even a monster? Or just some deranged spirit with a very odd sense of propriety?


    "Manners? You''re seriously talking about manners?" my father replied,pletely unfazed by the monster''s dramatic performance. "You''ve taken over this school, and you want to talk about courtesy?"


    "Schools are built with taxpayer money," the monster snapped, its voice rising to a high-pitched whine. "They belong to everyone."


    "Spirits don''t pay taxes," my father responded tly, stepping into the dimly lit "Science Preparation Room."


    The monster''s face twitched as it watched him enter, much like a teenager finding their parents snooping through their room, barely concealing its frustration.


    I followed my father into the room, keeping my guard up.


    Though Sato-sensei had mentioned the room hadn''t been opened in decades, there was no dust, no cobwebs, nothing to indicate that time had passed here at all. The air was heavy, but not with the stale scent of an abandoned building. It felt¡­ unnatural.


    The room was filled with things you''d expect to see in any school: beakers, a broken anatomy model, and steel storage shelves. Stay connected with m v l e mpyr


    But something odd caught my attention¡ªthe doors to the storage shelves were all torn off, and on top of the shelves sat two Rubik''s cubes, perfectly arranged.


    "I''m not here for conversation. Two teachers came here, didn''t they? Answer."


    The monster''s lips curled into a grotesque smile, revealing rows of uneven, jagged teeth. "Oh, they came. Pathetic creatures. So ugly, so miserable, so helpless. I did them a favor¡ªI made them beautiful."


    At the monster''s words, the moonlight shining through the windows grew just a bit brighter.


    "Made them¡­ beautiful?"


    ''Yes, I made them beautiful, beyond what any human could hope to achieve.''


    As the light illuminated the shelves, the cubes on top began to stand out. What I had thought were Rubik''s cubes were now revealing their true nature.


    ''Big Exorcist, do you know what the most beautiful shape in the world is?''


    "¡­"


    ''The perfect cube.''


    The first thing I saw was hair¡ªstrands of ck hair embedded in the cube''s surface.


    The cube itself was made of muscle or blood¡ªI couldn''t tell which, but it was a deep red. Clumps of yellow fat dotted the surface.


    And most horrifying of all, one of the cubes even had an eye, wide and bulging, still intact and staring lifelessly into the distance. and another had lips, twisted into a silent scream, frozen in time.


    Two of these grotesque cubes were proudly disyed on the shelf.


    ''A cube with five-centimeter sides is the most beautifullyplete form! Those pitiful humans deserved nothing less than to be transformed into something so magnificent.''


    The monster''s rambling stopped there.


    Suddenly, my father vanished from where he had been standing. In the next instant, the monster''s body was was sent flying across the room, mming into the wall with a deafening crash.


    BANG!!!


    The sound of the monster''s body crashing into the windows reached my ears a beatter, vibrating through the room.


    The shockwave from the impact shattered every ss pane in the door and windows, sending shards flying through the air. The broken ss reflected the moonlight, falling like snowkes.


    The monster''s body hit the wall with such force that it left a crater, and there, in the middle of the crater, the monster hunched over, clearly in pain.


    "I see. I understand now. So, you¡ª"


    My father stepped forward, his boots crunching the shattered ss beneath them. His voice was calm, with no trace of anger or haste¡ªjust the firm resolve of an exorcist, ready to banish the abomination.


    "I can exorcise you without hesitation now."


    Wrapped around my father''s left leg and right arm were threads of Silveit.


    His movements had been so fast that my eyes, unenhanced by body reinforcement, hadn''t fully caught them. But I could tell what he''d done.


    It was Taidan¡ªa closebat move where the exorcist rushes into their opponent''s space, delivering a powerful blow with their full body weight. The monster''s caved-in chest was proof of that.


    However, the monster hadn''t turned into a ck mist yet, meaning it wasn''t dead.


    As my father extended his Silveit to finish it off before it could do anything, the monster screamed:


    ''Pain is¡ªlove!''


    In a sh, the monster extended its own Silveit threads, slicing a square hole in the wall and escaping through it, plummeting toward the school grounds.


    ''Love is pain! Pain is excruciating!''


    Shouting as it fell, the monster was a perfect target for my magic.


    "I''ll handle it, Dad."


    Long-range attacks are my specialty.


    "Homurabachi."


    A spear of fire red to life in my hands. Iunched it at the monster, the zing projectile flying at supersonic speed.


    Just as I was sure it would pierce through and incinerate the monster, the me was caught mid-air¡ªentangled in Silveit threads.


    In seconds, the fire spear waspressed and transformed into a cube of me.


    It happened again¡ªthat eerie magic that turns everything, even humans, into cubes.


    ''Ooooh! Behold, this is beauty. Simplicity is the essence of perfection! Do you understand? Even if you don''t, that''s fine. I''ll make you understand!''


    The monster extended its Silveit threads toward me, but I countered with a quick shot from my own threads.


    Before our attacks could collide, my father grabbed me and leaped from the preparation room, just as the monster''s threads sliced through the air where we had been standing.


    The threads struck the ceiling light, and in an instant, the bulb waspressed into a perfect cube.


    ¡­ I see.


    Watching the scene unfold, I quickly grasped the nature of the monster''s magic.


    It was Keshitsu Henka¡ªa magic that alters the physical properties of objects.


    In Japanese magic, there are two primary categories: Zokusei Henka (attribute alteration) and Keshitsu Henka (physical transformation).


    The magic this monster was using was thetter, the power to change the very physical structure of objects.


    It might seem like an unusual magic, but it wasn''t unheard of.


    I''d encountered this kind of magic before¡ªthe acorn bombs that a monster used against me in the forest had been a form of Keshitsu Henka.


    By overwhelming an object with massive amounts of magical energy, you can invade and rewrite its physical properties. It''s violent, but once you understand the trick, there''s no need to fear it.


    My Silveit threads were already in motion.


    ''Nooooo! Don''t look at me with those insolent eyes! It makes me want to teach you a lesson!''


    Ignoring the monster''s outburst, I calmly aimed my next spell.


    The monster screamed as my purple lightning crackled through the air toward it.


    In an instant, the monster''s threads shot out, attempting to block my attack. But I had a n.


    I smiled. "If you think cubes are so beautiful, then maybe that lightning isn''t quite perfect for you, is it?"


    Just as my words left my mouth, the electric spear¡ªno, the cube of lightning¡ªconnected with the monster.


    It''s not about the shape. What matters is that the magic is in ce.


    ''A five-centimeter cube! It has to be exactly five centimeters¡ªany more, any less, and it''s ruined! Do you understand that, little exorcist?!''


    The monster went on, oblivious, so I calmly responded.


    "Well, if that''s the case, I guess that lightning isn''t so perfect, is it?"


    BAZZZZZZT!


    The moment I finished speaking, the lightning cube, now hovering near the monster, discharged, sending a devastating bolt of electricity straight into it.


    The magic I''d set up, a trap spell that activates with a time dy, had hit its mark. While the monster had been distracted by transforming the cube, it didn''t notice the dyed lightning strike.


    The monster''s body smoked and crackled as it staggered back, but it wasn''t done yet. It raised a trembling hand toward me.


    ''You''re quite the cocky one, little exorcist. But you¡ªare filled with love.''


    "What are you even talking about?"


    My father wasted no time. With one swift motion, he crushed the monster with a final strike, reducing it to ck mist.


    And just like that, the battle was over.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 57: Alchemy Training: Part 2

    Monday after school.


    While practicing Alchemy with Nina-chan in the empty ssroom, the conversation naturally shifted to what we did over the weekend.


    When I mentioned going to exorcise a monster at a middle school in the middle of the night, Nina-chan got curious, asking for more and more details. Eventually, the conversation reached the part about how people were turned into cubes, and she recoiled in shock.


    "It''s unbelievable how you can talk about that so casually, Itsuki."


    "Well... it was pretty dark, so I didn''t see much."


    I shrugged, but deep down, I understood why Nina-chan was so put off. Honestly, if our roles were reversed, I''d probably have the same reaction.


    Still, to me, the sight didn''t seem real. Despite being in this world for six years, my previous life felt more significant. It''s probably because, mentally, I haven''t fully adjusted to this life yet.


    Turning people into cubes? It was surreal, almost dreamlike, and while it would probably leave an ordinary person scarred for life, I couldn''t help but feel detached from it all. It was like watching something unfold from behind a ss, almost as if I was merely an observer and not a participant.


    But, enough of this grim exorcist talk¡ª


    "So, Nina-chan, what did you do over the weekend?"


    "I went shopping with my mom."


    "Huh? I thought your mom was busy with work?"


    She had mentioned thatst week, right?


    "She was, but she finished early. Another exorcist dealt with her monster for her."


    "Oh, that happens? Where did you guys go shopping?"


    "Ginza! It was my first time there!"


    ...Ginza? At her age?


    As I silently reeled in surprise, Nina-chan continued to speak, excitement clear in her voice.


    "We went to buy clothes. There were so many people in Tokyo; it felt overwhelming."


    I nodded, trying to digest the idea of a six-year-old shopping in Ginza. But, realizing where my thoughts were headed, I quickly shook my head to refocus.


    I need to stop thinking about money whenever I hear about things like this.


    "And we found this really cute dress¡ª"


    As Nina-chan excitedly recounted her shopping trip with her mom, I couldn''t help but find it endearing. Despite any issues she might have with her mom, it was obvious she was thrilled to have spent the day together. Her usual reserved demeanor had been reced by an almost giddy energy.


    It was nice to see her like this, even if the whole situation felt way out of my depth. After all, when I was her age in my previous life, I''d never set foot in a ce like Ginza. Heck, I didn''t even think about going somewhere that fancy until I was much older.


    As I listened to her happy chatter, I felt a soft touch on my stomach.


    "...Anyway, enough about that. Let''s focus on magic practice now."


    "Yeah, you''re right."


    "Alright, Itsuki, concentrate on your core."


    I took a deep breath, preparing to hone my senses after the weekend break from training.


    I deactivated Rotation Arts, allowing my magic to develop inconsistencies. Then, I worked on distinguishing the heavy magic from the light magic.


    The heavy magic sank deep into my dantian, while the lighter magic spread throughout my body.


    "Try releasing it."


    "Okay..."


    I nodded and attempted to push the magic out. But as soon as it moved, it mingled with the lighter magic in my body.


    What I was left with was the same regr magic as before.


    Nope, not working.


    "How''d it go? Did you manage?"


    "No... it''s not happening."


    Shaking my head, I could feel my disappointment. Nina-chan, however, seemed just as puzzled.


    "Itsuki, aren''t you a Seventh Phase King?"


    "Yeah, that''s right."


    I had been thinking about how the previous phase was called Queen, and now the Seventh Phase was King. It seemed obvious, but the names still felt a bit odd. What was the origin? Chess, maybe?


    But then Nina-chan said something that threw me offpletely.


    "Maybe you can''t perform Alchemy because your magic is too strong?"


    "WHAT?!"


    I couldn''t help but blurt that out.


    Is that even possible?


    "I don''t know. There''s only ever been one Seventh Phase King in the history of my country. No one''s ever seen one in person..."


    Hearing that, all I could do was nod in uncertainty.


    I''d always assumed having a lot of magic was advantageous, but perhaps it wasn''t that simple after all.


    No precedents meant I had to figure things out on my own. However, Alchemy was a skill¡ªa technique. In theory, it should be achievable regardless of the amount of magic, right?


    I was starting to feel confused, but I couldn''t deny the facts. I was still unable to perform Alchemy.


    Maybe I needed a different approach.


    Just as I was about to voice that thought, Nina-chan raised her hand.


    "Hey, Itsuki. Let''s take a break."


    "A break? But we just started practicing."


    "It''s fine. We need a break!"


    Before I could say anything more, she turned on her heel and started walking out of the ssroom, leaving me standing there, baffled.


    "Wait, where are you going?"


    "The bathroom!"


    Ah. My bad.


    Once again, I felt a pang of frustration at my ownck of awareness. With nothing else to do, I wandered over to the window and looked out at the schoolyard.


    Some older kids were having PE, ying ser on the field.


    I had nothing better to do, so I decided to watch the game while waiting for Nina-chan.


    The yers were too far away for me to see clearly, so I cast Sight Enhancement to focus in. Instantly, the scene became clearer, almost like I was peering through binocrs.


    One of the boys, who seemed pretty skilled, dodged a tackle and dribbled up the field. Just as he was about to make his way past another yer, he was tripped, tumbling to the ground.


    Oof. That looked like it hurt.


    As I winced, a whistle blew, and the game paused.


    The teacher and a few other kids rushed over to check on the boy.


    It was an everyday scene, something you could witness at any school.


    A student nearby helped the fallen boy to his feet. His knee was scraped, a small trickle of blood visible. No surprise, considering how hard he''d fallen.


    After the teacher spoke briefly to the group, the injured boy and another student who had been sitting out started walking toward the school building¡ªprobably heading for the nurse''s office.


    Just then, I heard footsteps behind me.


    "I''m back, Itsuki. What were you looking at?"


    "Ser."


    "Ser?"


    Nina-chan came up beside me, her gaze following mine out to the field.


    The whistle blew again, signaling the restart of the match. I figured it was time to refocus and resume practice, so I dropped the Sight Enhancement and turned away from the window.


    "Alright, enough watching. Let''s get back to training."


    "Yeah, I''m ready."


    I nodded, facing forward once again.


    "Hey, Nina-chan."


    "What is it?"


    "I want to try something new."


    "...What?"


    Watching the game earlier had given me an idea¡ªan inspiration of sorts.


    When I saw the boy scrape his knee, I had unconsciously thought about how to heal the injury with magic. I instinctively began calcting the steps for casting healing spells, considering how to mend the damaged blood vessels and skin.


    It got me thinking about blood vessels.


    "Let me give it a shot."


    I took the light magic surrounding my dantian and used Silveit to thread it throughout my body, weaving it through me like awork of veins¡ªmagical veins.


    Then, I directed the heavy magic from my core toward my hands.


    "How about now?"


    I asked Nina-chan nervously, hoping for some kind of positive response.


    She checked the flow of magicing from my hands, her expression serious.


    Then, she suddenly let go of my hand and beamed at me, eyes lighting up.


    "Perfect! Absolutely perfect! Now your Alchemy isplete!"


    Breathing a sigh of relief, I smiled back at her.


    However, even though I was relieved, I couldn''t shake a lingering concern.


    It took too long to get the magic out.


    At this rate, I''d never be able to use it in actualbat.


    I need to work on my speed and make it automatic¡ªjust like I had with Rotation Arts and Thread Arts. It had to be second nature.


    While I was lost in thought, the final bell rang, signaling the end of the school day.


    It''s already thatte, huh? We could keep practicing, but if we started something new now, we''d barely have half an hour before Nina-chan had to head home. It would feel too rushed.


    Still, now that I''d learned Alchemy, I was curious about Condensation Magic.


    But I didn''t want to keep going over to Nina-chan''s house all the time.


    Then, an idea struck me.


    Yes! That''s it!


    "Hey, Nina-chan!"


    "Huh? What is it?"


    Nina-chan tilted her head curiously, caught off guard by my sudden excitement. I took a deep breath, feeling a little nervous, but determined.


    "Why don''t youe over to my house today?"

 Chapter 58: My Training Keeps Getting Interrupted!

    "Since we''re here, how about youe over to my ce today?"


    The moment those words left my mouth, my heart started pounding loudly. Could this be called nerves, or something more than that?


    In my previous life, I never invited friends over to my house, let alone invited a girl over. The mere thought of it made me tense up even more. And now, not only was I inviting someone over, but it was Nina-chan, of course, it would make me feel all kinds of nervous.But to my surprise, Nina-chan didn''t seem fazed at all. Instead, she looked thoughtful for a moment.


    "To your ce, huh? Hmm, let''s see..."


    She nced up at the clock on the wall.


    "...I''d like to go, but I have a curfew."


    "Curfew? What time?"


    "It''s May, so I have to be home by 5 PM."


    Five PM because it''s May? So, does that mean in August it would be 8 PM or something?


    No way, that''s not how it works.


    I quickly shook my head to dispel the absurd thought and nodded instead. "Oh, I see," I responded, realizing that it was probably one of those "be home before dark" curfews that most parents set, which makes sense for her age.


    But I had a solution to that.


    "It''s fine! My dad can drive you home."


    "Really? Your dad''s an exorcist too, right?"


    "Yeah, and he''s strong."


    "Stronger than you?"


    "Yup, stronger than me."


    As I nodded confidently, Nina-chan seemed to consider it for a moment longer before giving a slight smile.


    "...If you''re going to say that much, then sure, I''lle over."


    "Really? That''s awesome! Let''s go!"


    Excited, I grabbed my backpack. Nina-chan did the same, and we both headed out of the ssroom, just as our homeroom teacher wasing up the stairs.


    The teacher smiled at us, clearly pleased to see us leaving together, and gave us a parting greeting.


    "See you both tomorrow."


    "Bye-bye, sensei!" I waved back.


    Next to me, Nina-chan quietly murmured, "...Goodbye."


    "Yes, goodbye," the teacher responded warmly.


    I blinked, surprised that Nina-chan had actually spoken. Up until now, she''d always stayed silent when leaving school. But today, she had responded. Maybe it was the excitement ofing over to my ce? Or perhaps she was just starting to feel morefortable around people. The teacher responded with a kind smile, not missing a beat.


    "...What?" Nina-chan asked, noticing my lingering gaze.


    "Nothing at all," I replied quickly, suppressing a grin.


    As we made our way downstairs, I shrugged off my surprise and acted like everything was normal. At the shoe lockers, Nina-chan suddenly seemed to remember something and asked,


    "By the way, doesn''t your family have a curfew for you too, Itsuki?"


    "My family?"


    A curfew... Did I have one? Thinking back, I remembered what my mom had told me a while ago.


    "I''m supposed to be back by 6 PM."


    "Isn''t that prettyte?"


    "Late?"


    "Well, I mean, 6 PM is almost evening."


    "Oh..."


    I immediately understood what she was getting at.


    She was worried about monsters.


    The time when the sun begins to set is when monsters stir¡ªwhat''s known as the ''twilight hour,'' a time when you''re most likely to encounter dangerous creatures.


    "Yeah, I get it. But don''t worry, Nina-chan. I''ve never run into a monster on my way back from your house."


    "...Really? Hmm, I guess it''s okay then..." she said, her voiceced with doubt as she tilted her head slightly.


    Though I hadn''t encountered any monsters on my previous visits to Nina-chan''s ce, I couldn''t guarantee that luck would hold every time. Still, I reassured her with a confident smile.


    And so, I walked Nina-chan home with me. As we neared my apartment building, the initial rxation we''d settled into during our walk began to evaporate, and the tension returned. My heartbeat, which had calmed down earlier, started pounding in my ears once again.


    When we finally arrived at my building, I took a deep breath and gestured toward it.


    "This is it."


    "So, this is your ce? It''s pretty far from school."


    "Yeah. We''re staying here while our house is being rebuilt."


    "Rebuilt? You mean, like, a renovation?"


    "Sort of. A monster destroyed it."


    "...Huh?"


    Nina-chan looked at me with wide eyes, clearly skeptical, as her gaze flickered between me and the building.


    I mean, that''s a pretty normal reaction, right? If she had suddenly told me that her house had been destroyed by a monster, I''d be shocked too. Then again, given my experiences, maybe my first instinct would be to ask, "Are you okay?" But for someone who hasn''t lived through it, I guess confusion is the natural response.


    Unlocking the door, I led her inside.


    "I''m home!"


    "Wee back!" came a cheerful voice from deeper in the house, and soon enough, I heard the pitter-patter of little feet. A momentter, Hina came racing toward us, only to freeze when she saw Nina-chan standing behind me.


    "This is Nina-chan, my friend," I exined, introducing her.


    "Hi! I''m Nina," Nina-chan said politely, her usual calm demeanor in ce.


    Hina, however, just stood there, mouth agape, staring at Nina-chan like she was some kind of magical being. After a few seconds, she spun around and dashed back toward the living room.


    "Papa! Nii-chan brought home a doll!" she shouted as she ran.


    "A... doll?"


    I heard my dad''s voice call back from somewhere inside the house. A quick nce at the shoe rack told me that Mom wasn''t home, likely out shopping.


    Momentster, my dad emerged from the back of the house, his expression frozen in a kind of shock. I wasn''t sure if he was more surprised that I had brought a friend home or that it was a girl.


    "Dad, this is Nina-chan," I introduced her again.


    "Nice to meet you, I''m Nina."


    At the sound of her name, something clicked in my dad''s mind, and his normally stern expression softened.


    "Ah, so you''re the Nina I''ve heard so much about. Make yourself at home."


    "T-thank you for having me," Nina-chan stammered, bowing politely.


    Even though Dad was trying to look friendly, his usual intimidating presence was hard to shake off. Still, Nina-chan,ing from a family of exorcists, didn''t seem phased at all. She just offered a proper, respectful bow.


    Once the introductions were over, I led her to the room I shared with Hina¡ªit wasn''t much, but we made do. Our current ce didn''t have enough space for everyone to have their own room.


    "So, this is your room?" Nina-chan asked, her eyes sweeping over the space. "There''s not much here, huh?"


    "Yeah, most of the stuff here belongs to Hina."


    The room was littered with Hina''s toys and dolls, her things taking up most of the space. As for me, the only thing I really had was the case for Raikou Douji''s relic on my desk.


    It wasn''t that I didn''t want anything; it''s just that the things I was interested in weren''t exactly typical for a six-year-old.


    "So, does your dad stay home a lot?" Nina-chan asked.


    "No, not really. He''s only home today because he has a break from work."


    "Oh, I see. That''s kind of like my mom."


    "Yeah, I guess that''s what it''s like being an exorcist."


    When I said that, Nina-chan smiled and nodded in agreement. Then, her expression became more serious as she lowered her voice slightly.


    "So... are we going to practice Condensation Magic here?"


    "Yeah. Is that okay?"


    "...It''s fine, but... it''s my first time being in a boy''s room, so it''s a bit... nerve-wracking."


    I couldn''t help but feel a bit of sympathy at her awkwardness. I had been nervous about inviting her, but it looked like she was just as anxious about being here.


    Wanting to ease the tension, I tried to reassure her.


    "Don''t worry. Hina and I share the room, so you''re not really in my room alone."


    "...What does that have to do with anything?" Nina-chan deadpanned, her expression incredulous.


    Okay, maybe that wasn''t the best way to put it. I winced, feeling the weight of my failed attempt at reassurance.


    "Well... never mind. Let''s just get started."


    Just as we were about to begin practicing magic, the door suddenly swung open. I turned, only to see Hina standing there, her arms crossed defiantly.


    "What''s up, Hina?"


    "I''m staying here to y too."


    "You''re staying?"


    Huh?


    Well... I guess that''s fine.


    Turning back to Nina-chan, I gave her an apologetic smile.


    "Looks like we''ll havepany."


    "It''s fine. Let''s just get started," Nina-chan replied, looking more rxed now.


    Hina, for some reason, decided to plop herself down between us, pressing her head into my chest as if trying to get my attention.


    "What''s wrong, Hina?"


    "Nothing."


    "Are you sure?"


    "Yeah, nothing."


    Okay then...


    "Alright, Nina-chan. Let''s ignore her and start practicing."


    "Are you sure?"


    "Yeah, it''s fine."


    But no sooner had I said that than Hina tugged at my shirt even harder.


    You said it was nothing!

 Chapter 59 : The History of Magic

    As Hina kept tugging at me, I turned back to face Nina-chan.


    "So, how exactly do we do the Condensing Magic? What''s the first step?"


    "Uh, well, first of all... I can''t use Condensing Magic perfectly yet," she admitted, a little sheepish.


    "Yeah, I know that."


    From what Nina-chan had told me, thest time her mother taught her magic was about a year ago. And that final lesson had covered just the basics of Condensing Magic. I guess she''s only learnt enough to exin the process.


    "You know how the high-phase mana created from Alchemyes out, right? You need to release that mana outside your body and then gather it up tightly, like squeezing a ball."


    "...Okay."


    Following Nina-chan''s instructions, I drew out the heavy mana from my dantian. I attempted to condense it tightly as soon as I released it, concentrating hard. But just as I began to focus, Hina, who had been clinging to me like a little ko, suddenly yanked on me with all her strength, nearly toppling me over.


    Whoa!


    My concentration shattered, and the mana scattered.


    "Itsuki, try again," Nina-chan calmly instructed.


    "Right."


    Without missing a beat, she brushed off the distraction of Hina''s interference like it didn''t even exist. Impressive. Nina-chan''s ability to ignore distractions was next level.


    But I couldn''t let it slide as easily. I turned to Hina, who was still clinging to me with all her might, and gave her a gentle reprimand.


    "Hina, you shouldn''t interrupt. Your big brother is practicing magic."


    "I''m not interrupting!"


    "You''re not?"


    "Yeah!"


    I sighed. Well, if she says she''s not interrupting, what can I do?


    I patted Hina on the head and looked back up at Nina-chan.


    "Itsuki," Nina-chan began, "the trick is to gather the mana as soon as it''s fresh and still outside your body. You need topress it before it scatters."


    "Okay, let me try again."


    I gathered the mana in my hands, bringing it out, but once again, it scattered. And this time, it wasn''t even Hina''s interference that caused it to fail¡ªit just fell apart on its own.


    The issue was clear: I couldn''t control the mana once it left my body. It slipped through my grasp like sand slipping through fingers. My understanding of mana control was rooted in the Thread Magic I''d learned earlier, where the mana stayed connected to my body by a thin thread.


    When the mana was still connected to my body, it made sense that I could manipte it easily. But Condensing Magic was a different challenge altogether. The mana had no tether.


    To me, it felt like trying to bring a distant object, like a cup across the room, into my hand without using any physical means. In other words, it seemed impossible.


    Of course, I knew my thinking was wrong.


    I had seen Nina-chan use Condensing Magic before, albeit imperfectly. If she could do it, then it was clearly possible to control mana even after it left the body. I just had to figure out how.


    "Did it work?" Nina-chan''s blue eyes gazed into mine as she asked the question, curious and hopeful.


    "No, it scattered again," I replied, shaking my head.


    "That''s normal for beginners. It''s easier to practice if you have something to use as a container."


    "A container?"


    "Yeah, like a doll or a stuffed animal. When I first learned this, I practiced with those. They help guide the mana into a shape," she exined.


    A doll, huh? I scanned the room, and sure enough, there were plenty of options. Dolls, stuffed animals¡ªthey were scattered everywhere, thanks to Hina''s collection.


    "Hey, Hina, can I borrow one of your dolls?"


    "No!"


    "Okay."


    Well, if she says no, there''s not much I can do. I''ll have to find another way to work with the mana. Just as I was racking my brain for alternatives, a knock came from the door.


    "May Ie in?"


    "Dad? Yeah, sure."


    The door creaked open, revealing my dad holding a tray¡ªwith two teacups on it.


    "Here''s some tea. There are snacks, too."


    He set down the tray, and the cups were filled with green tea. It wasn''t as fancy as the tea Nina-chan had served at her house, but for me, this was much moreforting. There was even some manju as an added snack¡ªjust like the ones Mom would serve.


    Yeah, this felt like home.


    "So, what were you doing just now? I sensed your mana scattering," Dad asked, sitting down after delivering the tea.


    "I''m practicing Condensing Magic," I replied.


    "Hmm?"


    When I said that, Nina-chan stepped in to exin further.


    "It''s a magic where you condense the mana outside your body... to create a familiar spirit."


    "Ah, but I can''t seem to control the mana once it''s outside," I added, feeling a little frustrated.


    Hearing this, Dad nodded as if something had clicked for him.


    "Ah, ''Shikijutsu,'' then?"


    "Huh?"


    What did he just say?


    "Hmm? Isn''t this what''s called ''Shikijutsu?'' I don''t know how to use it myself, but there are exorcists who specialize in that type of magic. It''s a form of European-style sorcery."


    As soon as my father finished that sentence, Nina-chan and I exchanged looks. And then, almost simultaneously, we jumped up in excitement.


    "You know about it!?" we both shouted in unison.


    Startled by our sudden outburst, Dad blinked a few times before regaining hisposure and continuing.


    "Calm down, both of you. I only know the name. ''Shikijutsu'' has pretty much died out here in Japan."


    "Why did it disappear?" I asked, curiosity getting the better of me.


    "Because the output is unstable. Only exorcists with high amounts of mana could control it properly. That''s why it fell out of use in Japan. Over in Europe, though, it''s still in practice."


    "I see..."


    I nodded as Dad continued.


    "Instead, in Japan, a magic called ''Kujutsu'' remained. It''s what eventually evolved into the Thread Magic. Over there, though, that magic was lost."


    "Why did they lose it?" Nina-chan asked, intrigued.


    Dad''s expression turned grim as he replied.


    "Witch hunts. You''ve heard of them, haven''t you?"


    At those words, Nina-chan''s face darkened visibly. Even I knew about the witch hunts¡ªevents in which many magic users, including exorcists, were killed.


    "At the time, controlling or manipting something was considered particrly dangerous. As a result, exorcists in Europe abandoned those methods and sought new ones, which eventually merged with the local magical traditions to form the system we see today."


    With that, Dad finished his exnation.


    "But now that things are globalized, more people are attempting to learn foreign magic. Most of those attempts don''t amount to much, though."


    "Why not?" Nina-chan asked.


    "Not enough mana," Dad replied bluntly.


    "...Huh?"


    Even a fifth-rank exorcist wouldck the mana?


    "In battle, exorcists need a variety of spells¡ª''Attribute Transformation,'' ''Form Alteration,'' and ''Combined Attribute Transformation.'' The further down that list you go, the more mana it requires."


    I nodded in understanding.


    "That''s why, even if an exorcist learns a new spell, they rarely use it in real fights. It''s better to hone the techniques they already have. Otherwise, they''ll simply run out of mana. However... Itsuki, you might be an exception..."


    Dad trailed off and stood up from his chair.


    "If you''re truly interested in mastering this Condensing Magic, or ''Shikijutsu''... you might want to speak to someone who''s recentlye from Europe. I believe they could help you."


    "Someone from Europe?" I asked, tilting my head in confusion.


    Who could that be? The only exorcist I knew from Europe was Nina-chan''s mother.


    Seeing my puzzled expression, Dad shook his head.


    "On second thought, never mind. You might end up being persuaded to study abroad again. Best to leave it."


    He shook his head so vigorously that Nina-chan, looking both hopeful and anxious, asked,


    "W-wait! Who is that exorcist, if you don''t mind me asking?"


    Dad looked at her, as if surprised by the question.


    "Hmm? It''s your mother, of course. Who else would it be?"


    Nina-chan''s mother?


    "You''ve met her before, Itsuki. It''s Irena."


    Irena... oh, right. She''s the one who suggested I study in Ennd.


    So, Irena is Nina-chan''s mother? Well, that exins why they look alike...


    Wait. Hold on a second.


    Does that mean Irena didn''t teach her own daughter magic but was trying to convince me to study abroad instead?


    As I tried to wrap my head around this, Dad''s phone rang again, signaling another work-rted call.


    This ringtone meant it was urgent.


    "...I''ve been called in. Looks like it could be a long night, so I''ll take Nina-chan home first."


    "Wait, is it okay to leave if there''s a monster involved?" I asked, worried about the situation.


    "There are other exorcists on their way. I''m just being called in for backup."


    At that moment, Nina-chan suddenly interrupted.


    "Wait, please!" she cried, almost stumbling over her words. "Please take me with you! I... I want toe with you! I want to see how monsters are exorcised... please!"

 Chapter 60 : Where Promises Are Kept

    Nina-chan leaned forward, her eyes sparkling with determination as she spoke.


    "...I want to go too, Itsuki''s dad. Please, let mee along!"


    However, my father responded firmly and without hesitation.


    "...No. I can''t allow that. I don''t know your capabilities, and it would be too dangerous."


    It was such a blunt, matter-of-fact statement that even I, who usually understood his reasoning, felt like saying, "Come on, give her a chance." But despite how cold it sounded, I knew it was the truth. My father always prioritized safety, especially when it came to matters involving dangerous magic or monsters.


    However, I felt like I owed Nina-chan something. She had spent countless afternoons helping me practice magic and refine my skills. She had been patient, supportive, and, most importantly, kept her promise to assist me. Now, it was my turn to help her.


    "But, Dad, you took me with you, right?" I asked, trying to reason with him.


    "That''s different, Itsuki. I know your abilities inside and out. But I don''t know hers. If I don''t understand what she''s capable of, I can''t risk bringing her into a dangerous situation. It would be irresponsible."


    My father crossed his arms, his expression as unyielding as ever. Even Hina, who had been ying around earlier, seemed to sense the seriousness of the conversation and stopped fooling around.


    But Nina-chan wasn''t ready to give up. She wasn''t the type to back down easily, especially not when it came to something as important as this.


    Discover more at m''vl em|p yr


    "I understand that... but I really want to be an exorcist. That''s my dream, and it''s not something I take lightly! And to do that, I need to see more magic and monsters up close. Please... I need this experience!" Nina-chan''s voice wavered with desperation, and I could tell she wasn''t just saying this on a whim.


    From the way she spoke, I could sense that she hadn''t had many opportunities to see real monsters. Maybe her mother hadn''t taken her to witness an actual exorcism yet. And for young exorcists like us, watching experienced exorcists in action was a vital part of learning. It wasmon for kids to tag along and watch from a safe distance.


    That''s what I had done, and so had Aya-chan, who joined us on various asions. So why not Nina-chan?


    "Even so," my father said, shaking his head, "the risk is too great. No matter how much you want to, there are dangers involved that you might not be prepared for."


    He was getting ready to deliver a final, decisive "no," but I wasn''t ready to let the conversation end there. Not after everything Nina-chan had done for me.


    "Dad, listen," I said, cutting him off before he could finish. "I''ll be with Nina-chan the whole time. I''ll protect her. We won''t get close to the monsters. We can just watch from afar. I''ll use ''Enhanced Vision'' magic so she can see everything from a safe distance.


    That way, it''ll bepletely safe. You won''t even need to worry."


    My father paused for a moment, clearly thinking it over. His eye narrowed in thought, but before he could respond, his phone buzzed again with another work-rted call. He always kept his ringtone distinct for emergencies, so it was clear that the situation was urgent.


    He answered quickly. "Understood. Two of them? We''re on our way."


    Hanging up, he turned back to me, his face set in determination. "There''s no more time for debate. Fine. But Itsuki, you must promise to stay by Nina-chan''s side and protect her at all costs."


    I nodded, relieved that he was at least considering it. "Of course. You can count on me."


    My father then turned to Nina-chan, his gaze serious. "And you. Do you promise to stay by Itsuki''s side at all times? You will not get involved in the actual exorcism. You''ll observe from a distance, using the ''Enhanced Vision'' spell. That''s the deal.


    Can you agree to that?"


    Nina-chan hesitated for only a second before nodding firmly. "Yes, I promise! As long as I get to see the exorcism, I''ll do whatever you say."


    "Very well. Then let''s go," my father said.


    As I grabbed my things, Nina-chan picked up her backpack. Just as we were about to head out, the sound of keys jangling in the lock signaled that my mom had returned home. The door swung open, and she stepped inside, a few bags of groceries in her hands.


    "Oh, Itsuki, I see you have a guest?" she asked, looking curiously at Nina-chan.


    "Yeah, but we''ve gotta go now," I exined, already inching toward the door.


    "Off again already? You''re always so busy these days," Mom said with a smile, her gaze shifting to Nina-chan. "Well, I hope youe visit us again."


    Nina-chan, clearly a bit shy, nodded quickly and mumbled, "Th-thank you..."


    As we made our way out of the house and piled into my father''s car, I couldn''t help but feel a sense of anticipation. This was the first time Nina-chan would see a real exorcism, and I wanted to make sure everything went smoothly. My father wasted no time, driving quickly through the streets with a sense of urgency.


    The car''s eleration pressed us back into our seats, and the shing patrol lights warned other cars to clear the way.


    "The target is a ''Third Rank'' monster," my father exined as we sped toward the location. "It''s taken two children while they were walking home from school and is currently holed up in a nearby park."


    "Holed up in a park?" I repeated, confused by the strange phrasing.


    "Yes, it''s standing in the center of the park, making a scene. It seems... erratic."


    I furrowed my brows but didn''t ask further. Monsters often acted in ways that didn''t make sense to us, and this seemed like one of those times. As we continued, I noticed Nina-chan''s hand trembling slightly beside me.


    "Hey, you okay?" I asked softly.


    "I-I''m fine! I''m not scared," she insisted, though her voice wavered a little.


    Sure, I thought. No one would fault her for being nervous. After all, this was her first time witnessing an exorcism up close. I was nervous too the first time, even though I had tried to hide it.


    After a short drive, we reached a quiet residential neighborhood. The streets were eerily empty, but the reason for that became clear as we approached the park. Police had blocked off all the streets leading to it, creating a perimeter to ensure no civilians got close.


    The park itself was entirely out of sight, hidden behind barriers to keep any curious onlookers at bay. My father parked the car, and we got out, quickly making our way toward the blocked-off area.


    "Remember, Itsuki. You''re not to go beyond this point. Stay back and watch from here."


    "Got it," I replied, my voice steady as I nodded. My father''s tone was serious, but I knew he trusted me.


    We followed him down a narrow street, and as we rounded a corner, he held up his hand, signaling us to stop.


    "This is as far as you go," he said firmly. "You''ll be able to see everything from here. Do not move any closer."


    "Understood," I answered, and Nina-chan nodded beside me.


    I peered around the corner and spotted the park. It was a small, modest space with just a few swings and a slide, the kind of generic park you could find in any neighborhood. From where we stood, I could hear faint sounds¡ªchildren crying and a woman''s voice shouting angrily.


    I squinted, using my enhanced vision to get a better look. In the middle of the park was a tall, gaunt figure¡ªa monster, unmistakably female in appearance, with a bizarrely tattooed body. She was yelling at the two crying children who stood before her, huddled together in fear.


    "Stop crying! You think you''ve got it bad? I''ve lost my sister, you brats! You think your tears mean anything?!" the monster shrieked, her voiceced with rage.


    The more I watched, the more I realized that her appearance was oddly familiar. Her upper body was almostpletely exposed, save for a few bandages wrapped around her chest, and she was covered in intricate tattoos. It reminded me of...


    Where have I seen this before?


    "Look at me! Do you see this? My sister was the most beautiful being in existence! These tattoos are nothingpared to the ones she had! She was the definition of elegance! Of style!


    Humans could neverpare to her," the monster screamed, stomping her foot angrily on the ground.


    As I listened to her ramble on, a sense of recognition began to sink in. The way she spoke, the way she carried herself...


    Where had I seen this before?


    Then it clicked.


    This was the same kind of monster that had caused the incident with the cube-shaped humans.


    And now I was wondering¡ªwas it really okay to let Nina-chan see this?

 Chapter 61: Round Relationships, Square Relationships

    Sure! Here''s the English trantion with the requested consistency:


    I felt a tug on my sleeve, pulling me out of my thoughts. When I turned, I saw it was Nina-chan.


    "Itsuki..." she murmured.


    "What is it? Do you want to see?"


    She nodded slightly, hesitating. "Y-yeah... I want to see it..."


    I was still debating with myself. Should I really show it to her?


    I mean, I''m here because Nina-chan wants to see the monster, but now that we''re in the moment, I can''t help but wonder if this is the right call. Still, it would feel strange to refuse her now.


    Reluctantly, I formed a circle of Thread Magic around Nina-chan''s eyes, creating a lens to enhance her vision with Sight Enhancement. With this, she should be able to see the monster as clearly as I can.


    "Haa... haa..." Nina-chan exhaled sharply.


    Just seeing the monster from a distance was affecting her this much... Maybe it wasn''t such a good idea to let her watch.


    "Nina-chan, if you don''t want to see it, you can tell me at any time," I offered, concerned for her.


    "No... I''m fine. I can handle it," she replied, her voice shaky but determined.


    Even though she said that, her hands were trembling. Was she really okay?


    As I watched her carefully, Nina-chan suddenly grabbed onto my wrist. Her grip was tight, and her body was visibly tense.


    "What''s wrong?"


    She stayed silent. I wasn''t sure if she didn''t hear me, was deliberately ignoring the question, or if her reaction was purely instinctive. Either way, I knew why she was holding onto me. I could tell what she was doing¡ªshe was trying to push through her fear, to ovee something that terrified her for the sake of her dream.


    On the other hand, the monster was shouting nonsensical things in the distance.


    "In the past, every park had spinning spherical toys! Parks were the greatest gift humanity ever created!" she screamed.


    What is she even talking about? Spinning spherical toys?


    While I was trying to make sense of the monster''s ramblings, she turned her rage toward the two children she had captured.


    "And back then, kids would y with balls in the park all the time! Balls are the greatest invention humanity has ever made! I hate humans, but balls? Balls are perfection! But you¡ªYOU don''t even y with balls in the park! What are you even thinking?!" Continue reading on m v l e mpyr


    The monster kicked at the slide''s railing repeatedly, her temper spiraling out of control. It was clear that her views were outdated and disconnected from the present.


    No one ys with balls in small parks anymore. Even when I was a kid in my previous life, it was rare to see anyone doing that. In fact, most parks aren''t evenrge enough for ball games anymore.


    But I guess reasoning with a monster is impossible, and trying to understand one is just as futile.


    "Do you know why children don''t y with balls in parks anymore?" a voice rang out as Thread Magic shot from my father''s hand, wrapping tightly around the monster and pulling her from the slide. Before she could react, a second punch followed, knocking her to the ground.


    "It''s because people like you, perverts and monsters, make it unsafe," my father said coldly.


    The monster, still on the ground, sneered up at him.


    "So, you''re the exorcist," she spat, as my father''s fist crashed down.


    I flinched at the sound. The loud crack echoed through the quiet neighborhood, amplified by my Hearing Enhancement. It was deafening.


    But... no ck smoke appeared. The monster wasn''t dead yet. Somehow, she had dodged the full impact of my father''s punch.


    In the next instant, Thread Magic shot out from the monster, striking a crow in mid-flight. The bird, still alive, twisted and contorted until it turned into a perfect cube. Wait, isn''t she obsessed with spheres? Why is it a cube now?


    "You''re the one who killed my sister, aren''t you?!" the monster screeched.


    "Sister? Monsters don''t have siblings. You''re not even rted by blood," my father responded, his voice steady.


    "Who needs blood to be family?! It''s about the bond¡ªthe love! With love, anyone can be family!" she howled.


    With a sickening crunch, the monster was mmed into a concrete wall behind the park, the impact causing the blocks to crumble around her. It looked... painful.


    The figure that emerged from the park rubble was staggering but not defeated.


    "Love is pain! Pain is the source of all love!" she ranted, arms raised high.


    As I heard this absurd promation, Nina-chan''s grip on my wrist tightened even more, bing almost unbearably painful.


    The monster, clearly enraged, yelled, "Exorcist! You will die here today! And after you''re dead, I''ll turn you into a perfect sphere as a tribute to my sister''s grave! Graves should be round!"


    Her nonsensical deration echoed as all the crows that had been circling above suddenly plummeted to the ground. They all had Thread Magic wrapped around them, and I realized what was happening.


    "Papa!"


    Those crows... they''re using Form Alteration Magic. Just like the acorn bombs from before!


    As I shouted, my father acted swiftly. Wrapping two threads of Thread Magic around his legs, he backstepped with lightning speed. Grabbing the two children, he leaped into the air just as the crows hit the slide, instantly disintegrating it into a spherical void.


    But now, the monster had noticed us. Her gaze locked onto Nina-chan and me.


    Nina-chan''s grip on my wrist tightened even further, if that were even possible.


    I stepped slightly in front of her, ready. My mana was already primed and ready to use.


    "Oh! There you are! You must be another one of the exorcists who killed my sister!" she screamed, leaping toward us.


    But before she could reach us, the monster stumbled and fell. It looked like she had tripped, suddenly losing bnce.


    Wait... no. She didn''t just trip.


    I focused my gaze and immediately realized what had happened.


    She didn''t stumble¡ªher right foot was gone, severed cleanly from her body.


    And from behind me, a voice I recognized all too well spoke.


    "Fairies often like to cause mischief. They enjoy confusing people, making them lose their way, or taking things that don''t belong to them."


    Nina-chan whipped around in surprise, her voice trembling as she murmured, "M-Mom..."


    "Itsuki, this is a recreation of that, you see," Irena continued, not even ncing at her daughter. Instead, she kept her eyes fixed on me as she spoke.


    "Fairies take pieces of monsters back to their homes. They like to collect things. Isn''t it charming?"


    The moment Irena finished speaking, the monster''s hands were suddenly gone. Her body was being slowly eaten away¡ªbit by bit, piece by piece¡ªjust like leaves devoured by insects.


    "My body... my body''s turning into a cube! I''m turning into my sister!" the monster screeched in panic, her form now resembling a half-chewed puzzle.


    "English magic has the advantage of keeping fairies and magicians independent. Look, I''m simply asking the fairies to take care of this monster for me," Irena exined calmly, a soft smile on her face.


    As the monster''s head was finally removed in a clean, rectangr cut, she dissolved into ck mist. That was the end of her.


    Irena turned to me, still smiling. "How about it, Itsuki? Would you like toe to Ennd and study magic?"


    I shook my head firmly. "I''m not going."


    "How unfortunate," Irena sighed, though her smile didn''t waver.


    She turned away, heading over to where my father was tending to the children.


    "W-wait! Mom!" Nina-chan called out, her voice faint, almost drowned out by her hesitation.


    But Irena didn''t turn back. She hadn''t even acknowledged her daughter''s presence. And as Nina-chan clung tightly to my wrist, her grip was almost painfully tight, as if she never wanted to let go.

 Chapter 62: Know Love

    As my father tucked away the police lights and drove through the streets like a regr car, we got caught in the rush-hour traffic jam.


    The silence inside the car was broken when my father spoke up.


    "Is Irena always... like that?"


    "...Yeah," Nina-chan replied quietly.


    Sitting next to me, Nina-chan still hadn''t let go of my wrist.


    Why was she sitting next to me in the first ce? Well, Irena-san had another job to attend to.


    She had confidently announced she was heading to Haneda Airport and disappeared into a taxi, leaving my father in charge of taking Nina-chan back home.


    But even after all that, Nina-chan still hadn''t let go of my wrist.


    She had been holding onto it for so long that I wondered if there''d be a hand-shaped mark on it by now. Not that I minded; I let her hold on for as long as she needed to, without mentioning it.


    "When did Irena start behaving like that?" my father asked.


    "...About a year ago."


    "A year ago... Ah, I see."


    My father nodded to himself as if something had just clicked.


    A year ago? That was around the time Nina-chan said shest learned magic from her mother.


    Judging by the tone of my father''s voice, something must have happened, though I had no idea what. I wanted him to tell me¡ªtell me what had happened.


    But he said nothing more about it.


    He must have thought it was better not to say anything.


    If that''s the case, then it must be something you can''t easily talk about.


    Still, with the information I had gathered, even I could make some guesses.


    Something probably happened with Nina-chan''s father around that time. But of course, it''s just a theory.


    As I mulled over the possibilities, Nina-chan suddenly spoke up.


    "It''s fine, though. Mama''s always been like that, so I''m used to it. I''ll just prove myself by defeating monsters and surpassing her."


    "I see. You want to be an exorcist, right?"


    "Yes! I''ll be an exorcist who''s even greater than Mama. I can''t afford to be discouraged by something like that!" Nina-chan''s voice was filled with determination.


    It didn''t sound like false bravado. It was more like she was encouraging herself, giving voice to her ambitions.


    By this point, the hand that had been gripping my wrist was now holding my hand properly. It wasn''t as tight anymore, which was a relief, so I just let her do as she pleased.


    "So, Itsuki, you better help me out too!"


    I smiled at her feisty words. She looked more like her usual self, which was good. Nina-chan was much more herself when she waspetitive rather than down in the dumps.


    "Yeah, leave it to me," I said, nodding.


    From the rearview mirror, I noticed my father smiling quietly, watching the two of us.


    "Just don''t do anything reckless, both of you."


    "Don''t worry, I know. We''ll be careful."


    Obviously, it wouldn''t mean anything if we got stronger only to die along the way. I want to get stronger so I won''t die, not just for the sake of being strong.


    And I''m sure Nina-chan feels the same way.


    No matter how much she wants to be an exorcist, it would all be for nothing if she died before getting there. So, we''d be careful. That''s justmon sense.


    "But first, I''m going to get stronger! I''m going to take down as many monsters as I can!" Nina-chan dered with renewed determination, then turned toward me.


    "So, Itsuki, let''s practice in the mornings from now on. Not just after school."


    "Huh? In the mornings?"


    "Yes! We''ll train in the mornings, then in the evenings, we''ll hunt for monsters. That''s how I''ll be an exorcist!" she said with a triumphant sniff.


    I couldn''t help but think, She''s really fired up right now.


    I hadn''t seen Nina-chan this motivated since the entrance ceremony, which made me feel oddly nostalgic. Though, the entrance ceremony was only a month ago.


    Thanks to the traffic jam, it took us 45 minutes to get from the park to Nina-chan''s house.


    "Is this the right ce?" my father asked as he stopped the car.


    "Yes! Thank you very much!" Nina-chan said, nodding enthusiastically.


    "Of course. Feel free toe over anytime. We''ll always have tea ready," my father replied kindly.


    Nina-chan thanked him once more before finally letting go of my hand and stepping out of the car.


    "Itsuki, you should walk her to the door," my father advised.


    "Right!" I said, getting out of the car and following after Nina-chan.


    By now, the sun had fully set, and the streetlights, shop signs, and car headlights lit up the sidewalk so brightly that it almost felt like daytime.


    Though of course, that wasn''t possible.


    As I caught up with Nina-chan at the entrance to her high-rise apartment building, she whispered to me quietly, just loud enough for me to hear.


    "Itsuki, thank you for today."


    "No, thank you. You always invite me over, so I should be the one thanking you."


    While we spoke, she pulled out a card from her backpack to unlock the building''s entrance. High-tech.


    "And... sorry."


    "Huh? What for?" I asked, confused by her sudden apology.


    She nced down at my wrist with a slightly guilty expression.


    "Your hand... I hurt you, didn''t I?"


    I looked down and saw my wrist had a clear red mark where her hand had gripped it tightly. She had been holding on harder than I realized.


    Well, I guess if someone saw this without knowing the context, they might think I''d been attacked by a monster or something.


    "So... why did you hold my hand?" I asked, genuinely curious.


    "I... I don''t know," Nina-chan replied, hesitating before answering.


    What was with that pause? It''s like she started to say something and then changed her mind halfway through. I know that feeling all too well¡ªI do it myself all the time.


    But since I could tell she didn''t want to talk about it, I didn''t press her any further.


    If Nina-chan didn''t want to say more, then there was no need to make her.


    "But I think I gripped it too hard. I''m sorry I hurt you," she said again, looking down at my wrist.


    "It''s fine, really. Don''t worry about it."


    "Still..."


    She stared at the bright red mark on my wrist, clearly feeling bad about it.


    But I really didn''t mind. To ease the mood, I decided to make light of it.


    "Your hands are soft, so it didn''t hurt that much. You can hold on to me anytime," I said with a grin.


    "...Hmph. Well, if you say so, then I guess it''s fine," Nina-chan muttered, her expression a mix of embarrassment and relief.


    But I wasn''t done.


    "So, what time are we starting practice tomorrow morning?"


    "Hmm, how about 7:15?"


    "Sounds good. See you tomorrow then."


    "Yeah, see you tomorrow."


    I nodded, and Nina-chan, looking slightly shy, returned the gesture. She swiped her card, unlocked the entrance, and headed for the elevator.


    I watched her until she disappeared from sight.


    I touched the key card to the reader at the entrance of my apartment.


    The door unlocked with a soft click, and I pushed it open.


    The familiar scent of the room fragrance Mama had bought filled the air.


    After I stepped inside, I shut the door and locked it securely. Somehow, it felt like locking the door would keep the monsters out.


    "...Weird," I muttered to myself.


    It really was strange.


    When I was face-to-face with that monster, and everything felt like it was spinning out of control, I grabbed Itsuki''s hand. Just holding onto him had helped me calm my breathing a little.


    I thought that maybe, if I kept holding his hand, I might get used to monsters. So, I ended up holding his hand the whole time we were in the car. Even I think it''s strange. And when I lowered my hand from his wrist in the car, I secretly hoped he might hold my hand back. Why? I don''t even know.


    That''s why it feels so weird.


    Itsuki is supposed to be my rival. But Mama keeps talking about him like he''s something special, and that irritates me. And yet, having him by my side today made me feel... better. I can''t figure out my own feelings. I don''t even know how to put them into words.


    I turned on the lights in my room, and my reflection appeared in the mirror.


    My face was bright red. Embarrassed, I muttered to myself again, "Weird."

 Chapter 63: School Explorers Part 1

    A week had passed since that day.


    They say children''s interests shift quickly, but Nina-chan''s focus remained unshaken, still entirely on exorcising monsters.


    That''s why every morning, we met early and spent about an hour practicing magic behind the gym¡ªsince no one ever went there. Then, after school, we''d go on what we called monster-hunting walks together.


    As for what exactly a monster-hunting walk is, it''s really just as it sounds, and it was something I had suggested.


    I''d told Nina-chan, "Maybe it''s better to start by getting used to seeing monsters first," a rather na?ve suggestion, but she had epted it, saying, "That makes sense."


    Incidentally, if we just wanted to encounter a monster, all I''d need to do is recklessly release my magic power. That alone would be enough to attract monsters to me like moths to a me on a hot summer night.


    But that would be dangerous.


    The reason? We''d have no idea what level of monster might show up.


    First or second-tier monsters would be fine, but there was a real chance that something as strong as a fifth-tier¡ªor worse, a sixth-tier¡ªmonster could show up, and I wasn''t prepared for that.


    So, we were left with no choice but to walk around, searching for monsters on foot.


    At this very moment, we were in the middle of one of these monster-hunting walks. With our school bags still slung over our shoulders, we wandered around inside the school.


    The time was already past 4 PM.


    Nina-chan would need to go home soon, so we walked a bit hurriedly through the school grounds.


    Over the past week, we''d lightly scouted various ces, and the conclusion we came to was that schools were the best ces to find monsters. With so many children around, it was the perfect hunting ground for monsters looking to easily absorb magic energy.


    The odds of encountering one here were far better than in any other location.


    "Itsuki! Let''s check out the fourth-floor bathroom today!" Nina-chan said with enthusiasm.


    "The bathroom? Why the bathroom?" I asked.


    "I heard today that a monster appears there in the evenings."


    "A monster?"


    "Yes! They say a woman with long hair shows up."


    I repeated her words.


    A monster in the bathroom, huh? ssic.


    It''s a staple of ghost stories, really. Still, it''s not entirely out of the question. After all, they say that during life, animals are most vulnerable when they''re asleep, relieving themselves, or mating. One of those is definitely the bathroom, so it''s notpletely unreasonable to think a monster might appear there.


    Although, I''d never encountered a monster in the school bathroom myself.


    What piqued my curiosity more than the bathroom monster, though, was where Nina-chan had heard this story. I didn''t want to sound harsh, but I''d never seen Nina-chan talking to anyone at school besides me.


    "Hey, Nina-chan, where''d you hear that story?" I asked.


    "...The bathroom."


    "Huh?"


    "I said, I heard the rumor in the bathroom! Got a problem with that?"


    "N-no, no problem..." I stammered, instinctively apologizing under the pressure of her re.


    Well, this one''s on me.


    Nina-chan sniffed defiantly, clearly wanting to change the subject.


    "This time, I''m going to exorcise a monster for sure."


    She must have been thinking about the monster we encountered two days ago.


    We had heard that someone was ying the piano in the music room after the students had gone home, so we had gone to check it out. There, we found a giant, disembodied index finger silently ying the piano.


    I don''t know much about piano music, but judging by how monotonous the tune was, there aren''t many songs you can y with just one index finger.


    When the finger noticed us, it hopped toward us, and I ended up exorcising it. Nina-chan had turned pale, standing frozen beside me the whole time.


    That one had probably been a first-tier monster.


    "Hey, Itsuki," Nina-chan called.


    "What''s up, Nina-chan?"


    "I think I''ve started to understand Condensing Magic a little."


    "Really? That''s great!"


    "Look, watch this."


    Nina-chan held out her hand, and a purple mist appeared. This was her fairy. Though it was still iplete.


    "Please... burn!" Nina-chan whispered.


    In the next instant, the purple mist in front of my eyes trembled and burst into mes with a whoosh!


    "Whoa! It''s really burning!"


    "This is called a Will-o''-the-Wisp. It''s the basic form of Condensing Magic!" Nina-chan said proudly, clearly pleased with herself.


    Watching the mes dance before me, I took a moment to analyze the situation.


    What she was doing was essentially elemental transformation: fire. However, unlike my Guiding Thread, Nina-chan''s magic didn''t require the caster to actively manipte it. The fairy itself was autonomously transforming its body.


    In other words, she could perform two actions simultaneously, by herself.


    That''s not just a benefit¡ªit''s a huge advantage.


    I wanted to learn to use it too, so I asked her, "Hey, Nina-chan, how did you manage to do that?"


    "Hmm, I tried copying the magic Mama used that time."


    That time? She must have been referring to the incident from a week ago.


    Shoot. I''d been too focused on Irena-san''s sudden appearance to properly observe her magic.


    "So, what you do is, you split the magic into two parts so it doesn''t scatter."


    "Two parts?"


    "Yes. One part is the core, and the other part forms a container around it."


    Now that she mentioned it, Nina-chan had said something simr when she visited my house.


    She''d told me it was easier if you had something to hold the magic in.


    So, that means you can create the container out of magic itself. I hadn''t tried it with a doll or anything yet, but Nina-chan''s exnation gave me an idea.


    That''s right¡ªit''s like the method I tried once during Alchemy that didn''t work. You create magic like a daifuku, with a different type of magic inside and surrounding it. It doesn''t have to be a daifuku¡ªit could be an anpan or a curry bun¡ªbut the point is that you differentiate between the core and the outeryer of magic.


    I''ll give it a shotter.


    With that thought in mind, we continued our walk to the rumored fourth-floor bathroom, where we heard the sound of dripping water. Was someone messing around with the faucets? Or maybe the bathroom had been broken for a while?


    As we cautiously approached the bathroom, peeking around the door frame, there it was¡ªa monster.


    Its long ck hair was in tatters, messily hanging down. Its skin was pale and rough, and it looked severely malnourished. But most striking of all was its neck. It had to be at least a meter long. Its arms and legs, too, were elongated, each over a meter.


    It was a disjointed and grotesque creature.


    That''s the impression I got when I saw it.


    It had wedged its arms and legs against the floor, ceiling, and walls of the washroom like a spider, holding its body in ce as it drank from the faucet. Creepy.


    But it hadn''t noticed us yet.


    If it hadn''t noticed us, then this was our chance.


    "Nina-chan, now''s your moment. Use your magic," I whispered quietly.


    Nina-chan, trembling, reached out toward me as if searching for something.


    "...Itsuki, hold my hand."


    "Okay."


    Since this had happened before, I took her hand. She seemed to calm down, or at least it appeared that way.


    Taking a deep breath, she sent her fairy toward the monster.


    "Please... burn!" she cried out.


    In the next instant, the monster''s head erupted in mes.


    With a whoosh, mes burst forth, engulfing the monster''s head.


    When I squinted and focused, I could see Nina-chan''s fairy spreading over the monster''s head, using attribute change: fire to ignite it.


    The monster iled its long neck, swinging it wildly in an attempt to shake off the mes, but the fairy remained firmly attached, refusing to let go.


    Brutal...


    Watching Nina-chan''s magic in action, I couldn''t help but think that. The Silveit magic I usually use to control and direct attacks already felt deadly enough, but this? This was merciless in its own way.


    The determination to exorcise monsters without fail, that kind of resolve, is evident in the spells we exorcists use.


    However, the monster quickly dunked its head into the faucet, dousing the mes. It reminded me of how athletes in my past life used to cool off by sticking their heads under the faucet during the summer.


    The fire extinguished, the monster twisted its long neck and turned toward us.


    Its two enormous eyes locked onto us. Those eyes, sorge they seemed to cover half its face, moved independently from each other as they stared us down. Creepy.


    "My throat... it''s so dry... so dry..." the monster wheezed, its voice rasping and distorted, as though filled with static.


    The sound made my skin crawl. For a moment, I''d forgotten what true monsters were like.


    I quickly prepared to exorcise the monster with Silveit¡ªbut stopped.


    At that moment, countless ways to defeat the monster shed through my mind.


    I could bind its long arms and legs and sever them.


    I could pierce its head with Heaven Piercer.


    Or, I could even try mimicking the spherical cutting magic I saw a week ago.


    But none of that would matter.


    I''m here to help Nina-chan learn how to exorcise monsters, not to do it myself.


    Just like how Nina-chan taught me Alchemy and Condensing Magic, I needed to guide her on the path to bing an exorcist.


    "Nina-chan, can you do it again?"


    "Hah... hah..." Nina-chan''s breathing was shallow, her face pale. It seemed like she was nearing her limit.


    "Water... I need... a child''s skin... give me skin..." the monster groaned.


    Its long arm crushed a nearby ss pane with a loud crack, and one of its feet dug into the wall, while the other braced against the floor.


    It was like watching an amoeba move.


    Then, its mouth opened.

 Chapter 64: School Explorers Part 2

    Then, its mouth opened wide, far too wide, revealing countless sharp teeth.


    "Sorry, Nina-chan."


    With a sudden burst of energy, I felt lightning surge through my entire body. I had activated the inherited relic of Raiko Doji, enhancing my whole body with lightning.


    I grabbed Nina-chan and kicked off the ground with full force.


    "I want skin! I want to be a pretty girl too!" the monster screamed.


    At the same time, it leaped toward us, snapping its jaws like a massive insect.


    Its movements were so erratic and insect-like that it sent shivers down my spine.


    But the monster''s attack missed. We had already moved out of its range. Realizing this, the monster scuttled toward us like a cockroach, its long limbs skittering across the ground in an unsettling way.


    "Nina-chan! Can you do it again?" I shouted as we ran past a poster that read, "Please walk in the hallways."


    Nina-chan, still pale, managed to respond, her voice trembling but resolute.


    "¡­Burn it! Burn it again!!"


    As soon as the monster''s hands touched the floor tiles, mes erupted once more. It lost its bnce and mmed its head against the ground.


    A loud thud echoed through the hallway as the monster''s head collided with the tile floor, but it wasn''t enough to kill it. In fact, the impact was so hard that the tiles were the ones that dented, not the monster''s head.


    However, even with its head on the floor, the monster crawled toward us, using its four long arms.


    "I''ll wear skin! I''ll be a beautiful girl too!" the monster screeched.


    You know, if all it wanted was to wear skin and look cute, it should''ve be a VTuber or something. Do they have YouTube in this version of Japan? I have no idea.


    "Itsuki! Look ahead!" Nina-chan suddenly shouted, pulling on my clothes and pointing forward.


    Ahead of us, the entrance to the music room was quickly approaching. Right. School hallways aren''t endless. Of course, the corridor woulde to an end eventually.


    "Nina-chan, hold on tight. We''re gonna fly."


    "Huh? Eek!"


    I stomped down hard,unching us into the air. I kicked off the door to the music room, using the momentum to flip backward. Then, I shot a Silveit thread behind us and pulled, changing direction mid-air and flipping over the monster.


    We soared above the monster, and once we were safely past, Inded gracefully on the ground.


    "What was that!? What did you just do, Itsuki!?" Nina-chan asked, her eyes wide as she looked between me and the monster still charging toward the music room.


    "Nothing special."


    Honestly, I was just imitating the wire-action stunts I''d seen before. It was a relief it worked. My little makeshift attempt at mimicking the fifth-rank monster I''d fought in the forest was a sess. But I couldn''t help but think that people like my dad or Renji would''ve just done a triangle jump off the walls without needing Silveit.


    I still have a long way to go, I thought to myself. Despite teaching Nina-chan how to exorcise monsters, I''m still very much learning, too.


    Just as the monster was about to crash into the music room, I shot another Silveit thread and formed a, catching the creature before it could destroy more of the school.


    I couldn''t let it break any more windows or dent any more tiles. Enough damage had already been done.


    As the monster struggled against the Silveit, I gently set Nina-chan down.


    "Now''s your chance, Nina-chan. Finish it off."


    "¡­Yeah, this time for sure," Nina-chan said, sounding moreposed. She focused her gaze on the iling monster, now trapped in the, and spoke softly but firmly.


    "Exorcise."


    At hermand, the fairy dove into the monster''s body.


    The next moment, mes erupted from the monster''s mouth, pouring out like moltenva.


    The monster thrashed in agony, its massive eyes melting away in the ze, consumed by the inferno.


    It couldn''t endure the pain any longer.


    The monster was dead.


    It disintegrated into a cloud of ck smoke.


    With a faint hiss, the smoke drifted out through an open window, carried away by the breeze. I turned to face Nina-chan, a huge smile on my face.


    "You did it! You really did it, Nina-chan!!"


    For a few moments, Nina-chan stood frozen, staring in disbelief at the music room''s door. Then, she whispered, her voice full of astonishment.


    "No way... Did I really... exorcise it¡­?"


    "Yes, you did! You exorcised it, Nina-chan!" I shouted.


    At that, her face lit up, and she suddenly jumped toward me, throwing her arms around me in an unexpected hug.


    "I-I did it! I really did it!!"


    I was so taken aback by the sudden hug that I froze. The only other time a girl had hugged me¡ªwell, if you could call it that¡ªwas when Aya-chan knocked me over when we were little.


    "I actually exorcised a monster! This means I''m one step closer to bing a real exorcist...!"


    "Y-Yeah, exactly! You''re bing an exorcist, Nina-chan!"


    "It''s all thanks to you, Itsuki!" she beamed, stepping back and smiling brightly at me.


    Her smile was... surprisingly powerful. I realized I had never seen Nina-chan smile like that before. She usually wore such a stern expression, but when she smiled, it was almost... overwhelming.


    "It''s all thanks to you that I can finally be an exorcist. My mom will finally acknowledge me. It''s all because of you, Itsuki¡­!"


    Her eyes sparkled as she spoke, and I felt my face flush with embarrassment. Trying to shake it off, I spoke up.


    "Well, I don''t know if Irena-san will acknowledge you just yet."


    "I-I know that! But that''s why I need to keep improving! I''ll get stronger and stronger, and one day, I''ll surprise my mom! I''ll do it with you, Itsuki!"


    Seeing Nina-chan''s determined eyes gleaming with excitement, I found myself at a loss for words. But then, I smiled and nodded.


    "Yeah. Let''s get stronger together!"


    Nina-chan seemed startled for a moment, her expression softening, before ncing at the clock.


    "Itsuki, we''re in trouble. The time!"


    "Huh? Oh no!"


    I hadpletely forgotten about Nina-chan''s curfew.


    We hurried down the hallway, past the "Please walk in the halls" poster again, and made our way to the first-floor ssroom to grab our bags.


    As we descended the stairs, Nina-chan suddenly squeezed my hand, holding on tighter than before.


    ...This is kind of embarrassing.


    I don''t know why, but now that I was consciously thinking about it, it felt a lot more awkward. I mean, I was just holding her hand to help, but still.


    But it would''ve been weird to shake her off. Instead, I tried to distract myself by changing the subject.


    "Hey, Nina-chan. Have you heard of the school rumor?"


    "What rumor?"


    You know, with all the talk about the creepy toilet monster earlier, I remembered another rumor that''s just as famous. This one is about the school stairs.


    "They say the number of steps going up and down the stairs is different."


    "That sounds ridiculous. Is that even real?"


    "Who knows? It''s just a rumor."


    Iughed it off as a silly joke, but Nina-chan frowned slightly, her curiosity piqued.


    "¡­I''ll count them."


    "Wait, what?"


    "I said I''ll count the steps! It''s bugging me."


    Without waiting for a response, Nina-chan started counting as she ascended the stairs.


    Honestly, what had gotten into her? Maybe she was still riding the high of sessfully exorcising her first monster. I remember feeling the same kind of excitement when I exorcised my first monster¡ªalthough, now that I think about it, I can''t really remember how I felt¡­


    Before I could dwell on that thought, Nina-chan reached thending and turned to me.


    "How many steps?"


    "Thirteen."


    She began descending again, counting the steps aloud. When she finished, she turned to me, a disappointed look on her face.


    "It''s the same¡ªthirteen steps."


    "Well, yeah. It''s just a rumor," I said with a shrug, and together we walked down the stairs.


    As we approached the ssroom to grab our bags, something strange caught my attention.


    ¡­Wait, why is everything so quiet?


    I nced out at the schoolyard. Usually, at this time, some kids would still be ying outside, but the yard waspletely empty. The time was only 4:30 PM.


    Had everyone already gone home?


    That couldn''t be right.


    "Itsuki, what''s wrong? Aren''t we going home?"


    "Huh? Yeah, let''s go."


    I grabbed my ck school bag and followed Nina-chan out of the ssroom.


    As we made our way to the entrance, I realized something odd: we hadn''t run into anyone.


    Okay, that wasn''tpletely unheard of. Most of the first graders had probably already gone home by now.


    But still... why was it so quiet?


    "¡­Huh?"


    "What is it, Nina-chan?"


    "Look, Itsuki. Everyone''s shoes are gone."


    Nina-chan pointed to the shoe racks.


    Indeed, they were empty. Not just our ss''s shoes, but all the other sses'' too.


    Usually, the shoe racks would be filled with the indoor shoes of students who had already left.


    But today, there was nothing. Absolutely nothing.


    That didn''t make any sense. Everyone had to be leaving school at some point, right?


    At that moment, the setting sun suddenly became blindingly bright, and shadows crept across the schoolyard.


    ¡­Impossible.


    It''s only June. The sun shouldn''t be setting this early. It''s not even 5 PM yet!


    "W-What''s happening? Why''s it getting so dark all of a sudden¡­?"


    "Nina-chan, we need to get out of here. Now!"


    Something was wrong. Something strange was happening right here, right now.


    I grabbed Nina-chan''s hand, quickly changing into our outdoor shoes, and rushed out the door.


    But when we stepped outside into the schoolyard, we found ourselves standing right back inside the school.


    "¡­What?"


    I turned around, trying to leave again, but we couldn''t. We had just walked straight through the school entrance, but there was Nina-chan, standing right in front of me.


    Both of us stared at each other, utterly confused.


    Whatever was happening, we weren''t able to leave.


    We were trapped inside the school.

 Chapter 65: School Explorers Part 3

    "Wh-What? Itsuki, why did we end up back here?"


    "...I wish I knew."


    We thought we had stepped out onto the school grounds, but then Nina-chan''s face appeared right in front of me. It made no sense. What was happening?


    "We stepped outside, but then we were back inside¡­"


    "Are you serious? Why?"


    "...I have no idea."


    I really didn''t know. In all the stories I''ve heard about monsters, I''ve nevere across one that traps people inside a school.


    "Could we be¡­ stuck in here?" Nina-chan asked nervously.


    "Try it yourself, Nina-chan. Maybe it''s just me."


    "O-Okay."


    At my suggestion, Nina-chan hesitantly stepped toward the school entrance. The moment she walked out, though, she reappeared, walking back in through the door.


    "Itsuki, why are you here?"


    "Well¡­ because you just came back too."


    Was "came back" even the right way to describe this? All I knew for sure was that we were trapped.


    "What do we do? How are we supposed to get out?!"


    "Let''s not panic yet. We''ll try other exits. There are more ways out than just the main entrance."


    "Y-Yeah, okay."


    I had to calm Nina-chan down. There were other exits in the school¡ªthe visitor''s entrance, the doors leading to the gym, and even an entrance connected to the nurse''s office from the outside.


    We could check them all, one by one.


    Just as I was about to start moving, Nina-chan pointed at the windows.


    "Hey, Itsuki. Can''t we get out through a window?"


    "Let''s give it a try."


    I stretched up to unlock a nearby window and pushed, but it didn''t budge. Instead, I was met with a stubborn, heavy resistance.


    What the¡­? It wouldn''t move an inch. Rust? No, it wasn''t rust. It was way too stuck for that.


    I pushed harder, but it wouldn''t open. Could I force it open if I used Body Reinforcement?


    I examined the window frame. Nah, it''d probably break if I tried. Better not risk it.


    I tried opening other windows, but they were all the same. Not one of them would open.


    There''s no way all the windows could be rusted shut like this. It had to be the same mysterious force that was affecting the entrances.


    If worstes to worst, I could always break the ss and try climbing out. Though, I wasn''t sure if that would work, it was worth keeping in mind.


    "For now, let''s try the gym," I said, pulling Nina-chan along as we headed toward the gym''s exit.


    But in the end, it was pointless. All the exits were blocked.


    Not only the gym doors but also the ones connected to the nurse''s office and the visitor''s entrance. No matter which one we tried, it was the same result.


    We couldn''t leave.


    To make matters worse, outside the sun had begun to set at an unnatural speed, plunging everything into darkness. And to top it off, the lights inside the school weren''t working either. We were left wandering the halls by the dim light of the moon.


    But strangely enough, the clocks in the school all still showed 4:45 PM, as if time itself had stopped.


    Nothing made sense anymore.


    I desperately wished my dad or Renji-san were here with us.


    "¡­Wh-What do we do now, Itsuki? What should we do? Are we going to be trapped here forever?" Nina-chan''s voice trembled, teetering on the edge of panic.


    "No, it won''te to that. I''ll try breaking one of the windows. Stand back, Nina-chan."


    I aimed my Silveit toward a window that looked like we could slip through if we managed to break it. But just as I was about to use the magic to shatter the ss, a beam of light from a shlight appeared down the hallway.


    ¡­What?


    Reacting instantly, I extended my Silveit toward the source of the light, preparing to defend us. And then I saw the person holding the shlight.


    To my surprise, the face illuminated by the light was a familiar one.


    "Itsuki-kun? Nina-chan?"


    "S-Sensei?!"


    It was our homeroom teacher, her face a mix of confusion and fear.


    "D-Did you two also get stuck inside the school?!"


    "''Also''¡­? Sensei, are you trapped too?!"


    "Yes! I came back to get something I left in the ssroom, but then everyone was gone! The staff room was empty, and then suddenly everything went dark¡­ My phone andputer aren''t working either¡­ I have no idea what''s happening¡­"


    Our teacher slumped to the ground, clearly overwhelmed.


    I couldn''t me her. Anyone would panic in this situation, especially someone who didn''t know about monsters and magic like we did. Even we, who had some idea of what might be happening, couldn''t make sense of it.


    Honestly, considering everything, she was handling it pretty well, staying rtively calm.


    "¡­What were you two doing?" Sensei asked, looking at us.


    I hesitated for a moment, unsure if I should tell her the truth, but eventually, I decided honesty was best.


    "We couldn''t find a way out, so we were going to try breaking the window."


    "B-Breaking the window? But¡­ actually, that might work!"


    With a glimmer of hope in her eyes, our teacher stood up, her shlight illuminating her determined face.


    "There''s a toolbox in the staff room! There should be a hammer in there. Let''s use that to break the window!"


    Just as Sensei turned to head toward the staff room, her shlight beam fell upon something in the hallway, and we heard the sound of footsteps echoing through the school.


    Bare feet, pping against the tiled floor.


    Could it be another teacher or student stuck here with us?


    I followed Sensei''s gaze down the hall, and what I saw made my stomach drop.


    A giant figure, nearly two meters tall, was walking toward us, its entire body twisted and contorted like a wrung-out rag. It wobbled as it moved, swaying from side to side like a bncing toy.


    "R-Right. Left. Right¡­" it muttered as it approached us.


    As the shlight beam hit the figure, Sensei stepped forward, standing protectively in front of us.


    "Who are you?! Stay back!" she shouted.


    ¡­Wait. Sensei can see it?


    Was she always sensitive to spirits? Or was this bizarre situation forcing her to see what normal people shouldn''t? Either way, Sensei stood her ground.


    "Stay back! I''ll call the police!"


    "Left. Right. Right again¡­"


    She had said earlier that her phone wasn''t working, but I guess it didn''t matter. Bluffing wasn''t a bad idea in this situation.


    While Sensei was distracting the creature, I extended my Silveit toward it, aiming to sever its head.


    But then¡­


    "¡­Huh?"


    My Silveit didn''t undergo Attribute Change.


    What the hell?


    I tried again, sending out another Silveit thread.


    The thread extended, and the basic thread magic seemed to work, but something was wrong. The thread wouldn''t change. It wouldn''t transform into a full spell, remaining just a thread of raw magic.


    "Nina-chan, can you do it instead?"


    "¡­Y-Yeah. I''ll try."


    Gripping my hand tightly, Nina-chan muttered a plea.


    "Burn it."


    Her fairy responded to her wish, and the monster''s body ignited in mes.


    "Wha-?! It''s burning!!" Sensei shouted in shock, watching the sudden burst of fire engulf the creature.


    So Nina-chan could use magic.


    But¡­ why couldn''t I?


    My confusion deepened.


    Before I could dwell on it, though, I had to focus. The monster was still moving. Nina-chan''s fire wasn''t strong enough to finish it off yet.


    The monster''s eyes and mouth were sealed shut, making it impossible for Nina-chan''s fairy to enter its body. We needed a different approach.


    Just as I was wracking my brain for a solution, the school''s PA system crackled to life.


    "A-Ahh, testing, testing. Can you hear me? If you can hear me, answer me, Kisaragi Itsuki!"


    The voice was distorted and far too loud, and the tone sent a shiver down my spine. I recognized that voice.


    "Finally caught you. You''ve got some nerve killing my precious little sisters, don''t you¡­? The verdict is death! I''ll twist your head off, chop your body into 5-centimeter cubes, and dump you in the river! Then I''ll polish your head into a perfect sphere and use it for bowling! I''ll gouge out your eyes and stick my fingers in them, so get ready, brat!!"


    The PA system screeched with feedback, the high-pitched wail filling the air.


    "Don''t think you''re getting off easy, Kisaragi Itsuki¡­! I''ve sent my precious sisters to hunt you down in this school. You''ll die powerless, knowing you can''t use your magic, you little wretch!!"


    This monster had the filthiest mouth I''d ever heard.


    More importantly, though, this situation was dire.


    The monster had just admitted something crucial: it could create other monsters.


    Only monsters ranked fifth tier and above can create others. Meaning, this was a ridiculously powerful monster, one that had been targeting me all this time.


    No wonder this school was


    always crawling with monsters.


    But this was no time to be calmly analyzing the situation.


    The monster''s voice over the PA made it clear that I was the sole target.


    ¡­Crap.


    I really don''t want to die.


    A cold wave of fear gripped my body.


    I''ve worked so hard up until now to survive. I''ve pushed myself to get stronger, to avoid death at any cost.


    "...Hah."


    I let out a deep breath.


    My legs were trembling. It had been a while since I''d felt this kind of fear.


    "Itsuki¡­?"


    "Itsuki-kun, was that voice just now¡­?"


    Nina-chan and Sensei looked at me, worried. The monster was still approaching, step by step, with its grotesque form swaying.


    I had to deal with it. I had to exin everything to Nina-chan and Sensei. On top of that, we couldn''t stay here. We needed to find a way out of the school, fast.


    My mind was a jumble of conflicting thoughts, racing through my head at a dizzying speed. What should I do first? What was the best course of action? What should take priority?


    ¨COh yeah, I remember now.


    When I was fresh out of school, the CEO told me something. "Your first task in any job is to prioritize."


    I inhaled deeply.


    Then, I exhaled.


    In that case, the first thing I needed to do was¨C


    "...Shh!"


    I silenced Nina-chan and Sensei, stepping forward decisively.


    Back when I was training for closebat, my father always said, "Normal exorcists die because they only train for long-range magic or closebat, never both."


    That''s why he taught me both.


    Ah¡­ I see now. That''s exactly what this situation calls for.


    "Hah!"


    I took a deep step forward,unching myself into a jump. The monster, caught off guard by my sudden movement, froze in ce.


    What an opportunity.


    If it were my father, there wouldn''t have been any opening to exploit. But since the monster had left itself vulnerable, I threw all my weight into a kick.


    THUD!


    It was like the sound of a car crashing into something. The monster flew backward, colliding hard with the hallway wall.


    No surprise there.


    The technique I used turns your entire body into a cannonball, delivering the heaviest possible impact. It''s called Body Shot, or Teidan for a reason.


    The monster mmed into the wall with full force, its head knocking against it, rendering it unconscious. Its long arms and legs dangled limply, lifeless.


    "¡­Nina-chan. Sensei. I''ll exin what''s going onter," I said, trying to calm my racing heart while maintaining a facade of nonchnce.


    "For now, let''s focus on getting out of here."

 Chapter 66: School Explorers Part 4

    "Um, Itsuki-kun, about that announcement earlier... what was that all about?"


    "Well, that was¡­"


    As we ran past the now elongated body of the fallen monster, Sensei asked me the question.


    I hesitated to answer. Honestly, I didn''t know where to start.


    How could I possibly exin this? How could I tell her that in this world, there are monsters, magic, and that I was born into a family of exorcists who use magic to get rid of them? Would she even believe me? Probably not...


    At least, I wouldn''t have believed it in my previous life if a kid had told me something like that.


    But, maybe Sensei would believe me. She did see the monster and Nina-chan''s magic firsthand.


    "What did you think of that strange person you saw earlier, Sensei?" I asked cautiously.


    "You mean that twisted-up person? Well, I thought¡­maybe they were doing some kind of cosy or something," she answered, her voice unsure.


    Yeah, that''s a normal reaction.


    Even if I had seen something like that back in my previous life, I doubt I would''ve immediately jumped to, "Oh, ghosts and monsters are real!"


    "There are a lot of strange people like that out there," I said, choosing my words carefully. "And one of them happens to be targeting me."


    "...You mean the person on the announcement?" she asked.


    I nodded. Whether that thing could even be called a person was debatable.


    "She mentioned something about her little sister? Did you do something to her sister? y a prank or something?"


    "A prank¡­ well, yeah, something like that," I said, not sure how else to exin it.


    From Sensei''s perspective, I was just a first-grader. When a first-grader makes someone mad, it''s usually because of a prank or some harmless mischief. Herment felt so innocent, so out of ce in this bizarre situation that I couldn''t help but feel a bit disoriented.


    But if that monster was talking about her sister... she was probably referring to those two¡ªone who liked cubes and the other who liked spheres. But it wasn''t me who dealt with them; it was my dad and Irena-san. This was an absurd grudge.


    As we kept running, Nina-chan tugged at my hand, and I turned to look at her. She looked deeply worried.


    "Itsuki¡­ are you okay?"


    "Yeah, I''m fine, Nina-chan."


    "But Itsuki, you can''t use magic right now¡­"


    "Don''t worry about that. Really, I''ll be okay."


    I tried my best to smile and reassure her.


    At a time like this, it''s natural to feel anxious. Nina-chan must have been scared, too.


    We couldn''t get out of the school, monsters were lurking around, and on top of that, I couldn''t use magic. Who wouldn''t be afraid in a situation like this?


    But I had to stay strong and keep smiling for her, to ease her anxiety.


    To be honest, I was terrified myself.


    I couldn''t use my magic. Even that low-level monster we saw earlier¡ªa "First Order" monster¡ªwould be impossible for me to exorcise right now.


    And yet, a "Fifth Order" monster was after me.


    It would be insane not to be scared.


    But if Dad or Renji-san were here, they wouldn''t just stand around panicking like I was. So, I had to keep moving forward, supporting Nina-chan, as we made our way to the staff room.


    When we arrived, it was deserted, just as expected. The desks were scattered with papers and tests, as if the teachers had suddenly disappeared in the middle of their work.


    Sensei, still moving with theposure of someone who knew the ce well, headed straight for a steel storage cab near the wall.


    "Thank goodness, it''s still here¡­" she said, pulling out a toolbox that looked like it could be found anywhere. She took out a hammer and showed it to us.


    "Let''s break the window with this. Just give me a second."


    Sensei then grabbed some duct tape from the same cab and began sticking it to the window.


    "You see, when you want to break a window safely, you tape it up first. That way, the ss won''t shatter everywhere."


    "R-really? I didn''t know that¡­" I replied, genuinely surprised.


    I made a mental note to try that if I ever had to break a window again. Though I sincerely hoped that day would nevere.


    As I watched, Sensei finished taping up the window, then, without hesitation, swung the hammer into the ss.


    She didn''t hold back at all.


    For someone who always seemed so gentle, I could only assume the stress of the situation was taking its toll. The moment the hammer struck the window, a sharp cracking sound echoed in the room as the ss began to splinter.


    With another swing, the cracks spread further.


    "Okay, that should do it," she said, peeling the duct tape off to reveal a window filled with shattered ss, now held in ce by the tape. With the window gone, a cool breeze blew into the room.


    Ah, so that''s how it works. The tape catches all the ss shards. I''ll remember that.


    Though hopefully, I''ll never have to put it into practice.


    The important thing now was that the window was broken, meaning we could get out.


    "Itsuki-kun, Nina-chan,e here. I''ll lift you out¡ªthere are still some sharp edges."


    Without hesitation, Sensei lifted us out through the broken window and onto the grass outside.


    Grateful, I turned to watch as she brought a chair over, using it as a stepping stool to get herself out.


    "¡­So, can we go home now?" Nina-chan murmured, her voice uncertain.


    "I don''t know¡­" I replied, unsure myself.


    We had managed to escape from the school building, but when I nced at the clock in the staff room before we left, it had shown 5:00 PM. Yet, the sky overhead was pitch ck, with arge full moon hanging high in the sky.


    After seeing all this, I couldn''t bring myself to believe that simply leaving the school would mean everything would go back to normal.


    Still, getting outside was a step forward.


    "Let''s try heading for the school gate. If we can get out of the grounds, maybe those strange people won''t follow us," I said, deliberately avoiding the word "monsters" to keep Sensei from panicking.


    If what that "Fifth Order" monster said earlier was true, then the monsters were limited to the school building. The monster itself was using the PA system, so it was probably stationed in the broadcast room or somewhere inside.


    That meant, logically, we should be safe once we got outside.


    "¡­Yeah, you''re right. And maybe Mom wille to help us," Nina-chan said, nodding in agreement.


    Sensei still looked uneasy, but she also nodded, understanding that staying inside the school was the greater danger.


    So we began walking toward the school gate, making our way across the grounds.


    "¡­What!?"


    Nina-chan, who was walking ahead of us, suddenly froze.


    The moment I saw what she saw, I also came to a halt, and Sensei, right behind us, did the same.


    "Well, well, well, if it isn''t Itsuki Kisaragi! Wee back!"


    How could I even begin to describe this scene?


    The best way to put it would be to say that monsters were ying in the schoolyard.


    On the jungle gym, three giant eyeballs were wriggling around. On the swings, a monster made entirely of arms was pping endlessly. In the monkey bars, a spider-like monster had woven webs between the bars, and on the ground, dozens of monsters were ying ser, kicking around one of their own kind like a ball.


    And in the center of it all stood one woman.


    "You''rete, aren''t you, Itsuki Kisaragi? Keeping a woman waiting is a surefire way to stay single," she said.


    Her upper body was covered in tattoos.


    No, not tattoos¡­ When I looked closer, I saw that they were some sort of moving patterns, wriggling across the surface of her skin like living creatures.


    "I''ve been waiting, so very patiently waiting for you, Itsuki Kisaragi," she said in a loud, carrying voice, even though we were several dozen meters away. Her words vibrated through the air, as though she were standing right in front of me.


    "All of these creatures here are my dear, sweet sisters, gathered to avenge the ones you''ve exorcised. Each and every one of them is here for your blood, Itsuki!"


    She stomped the ground, and in that instant, all the monsters in the schoolyard turned to face us.


    Each one, on its own, wouldn''t have been a big deal. If I could use my magic, I could easily take them out.


    But that wasn''t the case right now. Even one of those creatures could kill us at this moment¡­!


    "Don''t get cocky just because you know a bit of magic, brat! Without your magic, you''re just a helpless kid. You get that, don''t you?!"


    She stomped the ground again and again, each step punctuated with her shouting.


    "This is a ''closed world,'' a space where human magic doesn''t work, created just for the purpose of making you suffer and die! So go ahead, try and beg for mercy, but I''m not gonna give it to you!"


    Hearing those words, I turned to nce at Nina-chan beside me.


    Because there was something very wrong with what the monster had just said.


    She had said this world sealed off human magic.


    But just a while ago, Nina-chan had used magic.


    So even though she said human magic was sealed, the only magic that seemed to be affected was mine¡­


    ¡­Wait, could that really be it?


    "You can grovel on the ground and beg all you want, but I''m not letting you off that easily, brat!"


    The monster had indeed said that human magic was sealed off.


    But Nina-chan''s magic, although human, wasn''t exactly normal. Technically, it was the fairy who was casting the magic.


    That''s why it hadn''t been sealed. I see.


    So, that''s how it is, huh?


    It felt almost like discovering a glitch in a video game, but even so, I''d found a loophole in her n.


    "I see¡­ You sealed human magic, didn''t you?" I said, taking a step forward.


    "Exactly! To make sure you die in the most miserable way possible."


    When she put it like that, it made sense. Kai Technique and Silveit were techniques for manipting magical power, not actual spells. The reason I''d been able to use them was that they weren''t technically considered magic.


    I understood now.


    I finally got it.


    My mind filled with rity, and along with it, the possibility of finding a way out of this situation. My heart raced with excitement.


    "Nina-chan. Sensei. I need you two to step back for a moment," I said, stepping forward without waiting for their response.


    Fairies, Nina-chan had told me, were born bybining two types of magic: one to form the core and another to serve as the vessel.


    And beginner-level users of Condensing Magic practiced by putting magic into dolls or stuffed animals, using them as vessels.


    If that was possible, then¡­


    Could the opposite also be true?


    What if, instead of the core, I prepared the vessel with my magic, and used an existing item as the core?


    If that were the case, even a beginner like me might be able to create a fairy.


    As I thought this through, I came to a conclusion.


    ¡­I wouldn''t know until I tried.


    Yeah, I wouldn''t know unless I gave it a shot.


    I was anxious, and the thought of failing scared me.


    But Nina-chan had taken the first step forward.


    She had learned how to use fairy magic almost entirely on her own. She had exorcised a monster despite being so terrified she could barely breathe.


    I thought that was amazing. I had to follow her example.


    So this was my turn to try.


    I reached for the treasure of Raikou douji.


    Even in death, it had left behind a crystal of magical power, an artifact of the "Sixth Order."


    What would happen if I used that as the core?


    And if I used my own magic to form the vessel, creating something that exceeded the power of this "Fifth Order" monster¡ªsomething of the "Sixth Order" or higher?


    The Silveit threads I summoned wrapped around the Raikou douji artifact, forming a human shape, their magic warping the very air around them.


    The amount of magic I needed would be akin to the level of a "Seventh Order."


    The female monster, sensing something off, spoke up in confusion.


    "What the hell are you doing¡­?"


    But it was already toote.


    The figure I had created took on a pitch-ck hue, darker than the night itself, with two horns extending toward the sky. Its tall frame was d in a muscr body that resembled a suit of armor.


    And as thest bit of magic crackled to life, it wasplete.


    "I¡­ am reborn!!"


    A deep, booming voice echoed across the field.


    In an instant, lightning surged from the figure toward the monsters in the schoolyard, and they all exploded into nothing.


    The other monsters, who had been watching from a distance, stood frozen in shock.


    Of course, they were terrified.


    Before them stood a monster stronger than anything of the "Fifth Order"¡ªa "Sixth Order" entity.


    "Long time no see, Raikou douji," I said.


    "Indeed, it has been long, my master," the figure replied. Experience more magic at m v l e mpyr


    "...Master?" I asked, taken aback.


    "You have summoned me, thus you are my master," Raikou douji said, kneeling before me.


    "Well, if that''s the case, this makes things easier," I said.


    "Nina-chan, Sensei, and I must remain unharmed," I began, turning to my summoned ally.


    I had just yed my trump card.


    "Now, Raikou douji¡­ cause as much chaos as you''d like."


    "As youmand."

 Chapter 67: School Explorers Part 5

    The female monster shrieked when she saw Raikou Douji.


    "What... What is that?! This is a world where human magic is sealed! There''s no way you should be able to use magic!"


    "I''m not using magic. No matter how many times I tried, I couldn''t," I replied calmly.


    It was still true that I couldn''t use magic. I tried extending Silveit threads and transforming them into fire with Elemental Transformation: me, but nothing happened. There was no change.


    So, it was clear that this was indeed a world where "magic couldn''t be used."


    That''s right, I wasn''t using magic. I was simply calling forth a fairy.


    "May I begin now, young one?" Raikou Douji asked.


    "Yeah, please. Raikou Douji," I nodded.


    As soon as I gave him the signal, Raikou Douji took a single step forward.


    In that instant, a storm of lightning rained down from the sky.


    The monster that had been ying on the jungle gym was struck by lightning and exploded. The monster made of hands was obliterated in a sh. One of the monsters ying ser kicked the "ball," which was actually another monster, toward Raikou Douji. However, before it could reach him, it burst apart in midair.


    "You''ve overestimated yourself, tattooed woman! You are unripe, far from ready! Still a greenhorn!"


    Raikou Douji unleashed a of lightning that wrapped around the remaining monsters, frying them into charred corpses.


    He''s strong... incredibly strong.


    While I marveled at Raikou Douji''s power, the female monster who had dodged his attack screamed in fury.


    "Aren''t you one of us?! Whose side are you on?!"


    "Hahaha! I''ve already died once. Since I was revived from the depths of the underworld, my loyalty lies with the one who brought me back!"


    "Are you kidding me?! Don''t you have any sense of aesthetics?!"


    "Only the weak talk about aesthetics. True strength is beauty."


    Raikou Doujiughed, and the number of monsters in the schoolyard rapidly dwindled.


    But instead of focusing on Raikou Douji''s rampage, the female monster ignored him and charged straight at me.


    "I''ll make sure to avenge my sisters you killed!"


    Just as she was about to close in, Raikou Douji pounced on her from above, pinning her down.


    "In my opinion, your sisters were simply not ripe."


    "Shut up! What does ''ripe'' even mean? Is Kisaragi Itsuki ripe or something?!"


    Raikou Douji pressed the monster''s head into the ground, causing her to slide across the schoolyard like a sled. It was the first time I realized that if you push someone hard enough while they''re running, they''ll skid like that.


    With a grinding sound, Raikou Doujiughed as he dragged the monster''s head across the ground.


    "Of course! He''s blossoming quite well!"


    "...Maybe you should be a farmer," the monster muttered sarcastically.


    Suddenly, Silveit threads shot out from the female monster, wrapping around Raikou Douji''s arms like handcuffs. She then kicked Raikou Douji off her, sending him flying.


    "Hah! You let your guard down! I win!"


    As Raikou Douji''s arms began to transform, I blinked, and in the next instant, his arms had turned into cubes.


    "I''ll throw you and Kisaragi Itsuki into the river! You can both rot together as fertilizer!"


    The female monster cackled triumphantly.


    But having fought Raikou Douji before, I knew one thing for sure.


    That wouldn''t be enough to stop him.


    "Hmm? So, it''s Form Change on objects, is it? However! This is mere child''s y. A parlor trick at best."


    With those words, Raikou Douji bit off his own arms.


    What I mean is, as his arms transformed into cubes, he bit down just past the shoulder area and tore them off.


    As soon as he discarded his arms, his body transformed into pure lightning, which immediately reformed into his oni-like figure.


    Unscathed and unaffected, Raikou Douji said, "This is how you properly use Form Change."


    The female monster''s face contorted with fear.


    Well, I couldn''t me her.


    Biting off your own arms and regenerating them immediately is something only someone with extreme confidence in their healing abilities can do. It was also far more advanced than just turning objects into cubes.


    Meanwhile, all the other monsters had already been exorcised by Raikou Douji. Not a single one was left. This was ridiculous, but that''s what you''d expect from a "Sixth Order" entity.


    "¡­Who are you?" the female monster asked, trembling.


    "Unfortunately," Raikou Douji said as he stepped forward.


    "I don''t give my name to those who show no potential for growth!"


    With the speed of lightning, he dashed forward. I couldn''t even follow his movements without Enhanced Vision, but a momentter, the female monster was sent flying, either from a punch or a kick¡ªit didn''t really matter.


    A deep, resonating sound echoed from the direction of the gymnasium. When I looked over, I saw the female monster embedded in the wall of the gym.


    I thought for sure she was dead, but she stubbornly reached out with her arm, struggling to get up.


    Find adventures at m v lem|p-yr


    Tough as nails, huh? Well, she''s a "Fifth Order" after all, so I guess I should''ve expected as much.


    "N-not yet...! I still have one final trump card!" she shouted as the tattoos on her body began to glow.


    The tattoos wriggled like living creatures as her Silveit threads wrapped around the gym.


    In an instant, the gym opened up like a giant present box.


    And from within, a gigantic arm emerged. It was at least 5 or 6 meters long, just the arm alone.


    The arm smashed through the gym walls, and what emerged next was a giant, towering at about 10 meters tall. Its long arms and short legs gave it a grotesque appearance, and its most distinctive feature was the single eye in the middle of its oversized head.


    "This is my final creation, thest sister I poured all my power into! No more boxes¡ªnow just die, Kisaragi Itsuki!" the female monster shouted from atop the giant''s shoulder.


    The cyclops scanned its surroundings with its massive eye. It looked at me, then at Raikou Douji, then at Sensei and Nina-chan.


    Then, the giant smiled. It leapt forward with terrifying speed, despite its size, reaching out toward Nina-chan.


    "...Raikou Douji!" I shouted.


    "Indeed! She has potential! Too precious to lose!" Raikou Douji responded, his body turning into purple lightning as he disappeared.


    In the next instant, the giant wasunched straight into the sky!


    No, notunched¡ªit had been kicked.


    Raikou Douji stood there, still crackling with lightning, in a follow-through stance from the kick.


    Wait, are you kidding me? Is that what Body Strengthening can do at its peak?!


    I held my breath as I witnessed the pinnacle of Body Strengthening. A split secondter, the shockwave from the giant''sunch hit me, making the windows of the school tremble from the force.


    "Hmm. Lighter than I expected," Raikou Doujimented.


    With those words, he stretched his arm toward the giant, now high in the sky.


    "You''ve been practicing lightning magic with my artifact, haven''t you?" Raikou Douji asked.


    "Uh, yeah¡­ Sort of," I replied.


    Though, truthfully, the only things I had really mastered were Body Strengthening and Landmine.


    "Then allow me to show you something interesting!"


    Raikou Douji''s arm became entwined with Silveit threads, crackling with purple electricity. The lightning surged, gathering and concentrating into his right arm.


    The lightning, now focused into a single point, shone brilliantly like a white-hot burner.


    "Remember, I once told you that lightning naturally gives rise to fire. This is how it happens!"


    As Raikou Douji said this, the giant fell from the sky, and Raikou Douji''s arm touched its body.


    In that moment, time seemed to slow down for me.


    "If I had to name this, following your example, it would be¡­"


    In the slowed-down world, I watched as Raikou Douji exorcised the giant.


    "Raikotsu."


    Raikou Douji''s arm made contact with the giant''s chest, and in an instant, the giant''s torso melted. Its back exploded, its organs bursting out as if impaled by an invisible spear. A gaping hole appeared in the giant''s chest as it turned into ck mist.


    Finally, Raikou Douji emerged from the giant''s chest,pletely unharmed.


    "Hmph. Was that your trump card? Child''s y," Raikou Douji scoffed as he extended Silveit threads toward the female monster.


    "Without you, I could''ve killed Kisaragi Itsuki!" she screamed.


    "How pitiful," Raikou Douji replied.


    A bolt of lightning struck.


    When it vanished, all that remained was a cloud of ck mist.


    The moment the monster was exorcised, the world around us wavered.


    Then, the sky began to crack open, revealing sunlight streaming through.


    It was strange to see both the moon and the sun in the sky at the same time, but as I looked at this odd sight, I instinctively knew.


    We were finally being released from this strange dimension.


    "Well, my master. Are you satisfied?" Raikou Douji asked.


    "Yeah. You''re incredible, Raikou Douji."


    "Call on me anytime. For now, you are truly my master," he said.


    I dispelled Raikou Douji''s form, and his artifact gently returned to my hand.


    And with that, we were finally back in the real world.

 Chapter 68: Monster and Parent

    The strong setting sun cast long shadows across the schoolyard.


    A few students were heading home, while others stayed behind, ying ser and basketball. As for me, I was standing in the very center of the schoolyard, in the exact same spot where I had been in that strange alternate world.


    The usual sounds of after-school chatter filled the air, and I let out a deep, deep breath.


    It felt like I had been in that bizarre ce for far too long. But, it had been a valuable learning experience in its own way.


    I even managed to summon my first fairy.


    I put Raikou Douji''s artifact back into my pocket and nced up at the clock mounted on the school building.


    The time was 5:40 PM.


    Judging by the sky and the activity around me, nothing seemed out of the ordinary.


    "...We''re really back," I muttered to myself.


    That realization slowly started to sink in.


    When I turned around, I saw Nina-chan and Sensei standing a short distance away. Nina-chan seemed relieved to be back in the real world but looked like she had something she wanted to say to me.


    ...Come to think of it, I hadn''t exined Raikou Douji to her yet.


    And as for Sensei, I hadn''t told her anything about magic or the monsters either.


    How was I supposed to exin all of this?


    I was raised being told that things like monsters and magic weren''t meant to be discussed openly with ordinary people. But after everything that happened, there was no way I could just brush it off by saying, "It was all a dream." There was no way I could y innocent.


    How did other exorcists handle situations like this?


    I tilted my head in thought.


    There were ordinary people who got caught up in monster-rted incidents from time to time. But the truth was, I had no idea how other exorcists exined things to them afterward.


    That was the job of the "cleanup crew." It wasn''t part of our responsibilities as exorcists.


    And since this incident wasn''t a case I''d been assigned but something I got dragged into, there was no cleanup crew. Which meant I had to do the exining myself.


    ...What should I even say?


    Just as I was about to rejoin Nina-chan and Sensei, Nina-chan suddenly copsed, falling forward.


    "Nina-chan!?" I rushed toward her, but Sensei, who was standing right next to her, caught her before she hit the ground.


    "She''s alright, Itsuki-kun. Nina-chan just fainted," Sensei said, her expression worried but calm as she supported Nina-chan.


    "She fainted¡­ Is she really okay?" I asked, concerned.


    "It''s like a fainting spell, probably from exhaustion. It''s not umon after everything we just went through."


    Now that she mentioned it, even though Nina-chan had managed to exorcise the monster, she still panicked and struggled with her trauma whenever she saw a monster. There was no way that had been fully resolved yet.


    On top of that, the events that had just unfolded must have been a heavy emotional burden for her.


    Given all that, it wasn''t surprising that she fainted.


    In fact, Nina-chan had probably held up better than most would have in her situation, considering her trauma.


    Sensei, still holding Nina-chan, stood up.


    "I''ll take Nina-chan to the infirmary. You should head home, Itsuki-kun."


    "...No, I''ming too," I said firmly.


    "It''s okay. It''s almost 6 PM. Your family must be worried about you."


    "It''s alright, Sensei. My curfew isn''t for a while yet."


    Sensei looked down at Nina-chan in her arms and then back at me. "Really, Itsuki-kun, it''s fine. I''ll stay with Nina-chan, and I''ll call her guardian too."


    "I''m sure you''re busy with your own work, Sensei. You always seem really busy. So, let mee too."


    "...Alright. Let''s go together then," she agreed, relenting.


    With that, Sensei turned and started walking toward the infirmary, carrying Nina-chan.


    I let out a deep breath as I watched her walk ahead of me.


    Something felt... off.


    Ever since we met Sensei in that "sealed world," I had felt a nagging sense of unease that I couldn''t quite put into words.


    This was all to put that unease to rest.


    As we walked toward the infirmary, I extended a Silveit thread toward Sensei, like a fisherman casting a line into the sea.


    If there was nothing, then all was well.


    There shouldn''t be any problem if Silveit touched an ordinary person.


    But as soon as my thread approached Sensei, she turned and avoided it.


    "Oh?"


    Even after dodging it, my Silveit thread was still active. I quickly retracted it and sent it back toward her in a follow-up attack.


    "It''s useless, Kisaragi Itsuki," she said calmly.


    My Silveit thread waspletely erased by her own ck Silveit thread.


    What... what just happened!?


    I gasped, shocked by the sight. Content from m-vl|em|p,yr


    How could someone erase a Silveit thread before the magic was even cast? I had never seen anything like it.


    As I stood there, stunned, Sensei¡ªno, the thing possessing Sensei¡ªspoke in a voicepletely different from the one she usually used.


    "I thought I had pulled it off quite well... but it seems I''ve been discovered."


    It was still Sensei''s voice, and she still had Sensei''s face. But everything about the way she spoke was different.


    ...So, it was true.


    I clicked my tongue internally.


    The worst-case scenario had turned out to be correct.


    "When did you realize, Kisaragi Itsuki?"


    I knew it.


    Some monsters possess humans, hiding from exorcists until they be strong enough to strike.


    They are cunning, devious, and always waiting for the right moment to pounce.


    I knew this because I had dealt with such monsters before with Renji-san.


    And now, one of those monsters had possessed Sensei.


    "...I realized back there. It wasn''t hard to figure out after all that happened. You''re no ordinary teacher. You''re a monster," I replied.


    "Hmm... ''monster,'' huh? I like that term better than ''demon,''" the creature chuckled, shrugging its shoulders.


    "For the sake of future reference, may I ask what tipped you off?" it asked, genuinely curious.


    "No normal person, no matter howposed, could''ve acted like you did after everything that happened. Just calmly carrying Nina-chan to the infirmary? There''s no way that''s normal."


    "I thought I was being a dependable teacher," the monster said, smiling.


    "That''s not normal at all," I retorted.


    "I see. Humans are trulyplicated creatures," the monster mused, still wearing Sensei''s face, still holding Nina-chan in its arms.


    "...Let go of Nina-chan," I demanded.


    "If I let her go, you''ll exorcise me, won''t you?"


    "Yes."


    "Then no."


    Without waiting for a response, I quickly activated Silveit, preparing to exorcise the monster from Sensei''s body.


    But before I could act, the monster gripped Nina-chan''s unconscious form by the neck.


    "Don''t try it, Kisaragi Itsuki. I can see too, just like you," it said, a malicious grin spreading across Sensei''s face.


    ...A True Sight user!


    I instinctively braced myself.


    I had no choice.


    Whether the monster was telling the truth or bluffing, I couldn''t risk it. I couldn''t use my magic carelessly.


    No, even if I tried to use magic, its ck Silveit would block me.


    This monster, the one possessing Sensei... it knew things, things I didn''t yet understand about magic.


    "You almost had me, Kisaragi Itsuki. But did you really think I would turn my back on you without preparing for retaliation?" the monster said, a grotesque eye suddenly appearing on Sensei''s cheek. The eye slithered across her skin, never taking its gaze off me.


    "Consider this a demonstration. I can be far more subtle when necessary."


    The eye vanished as suddenly as it appeared.


    "...How long have you been inside Sensei?"


    "Since the beginning."


    Sensei¡ªor rather, the monsterughed.


    "I figured that if you cared for Nina-chan, she''d make a good hostage. Looks like I was right. After all, you can''t do anything to me now, can you? I must admit, I was worried when you revived Raikou Douji in that ''sealed world,'' but it all worked out in the end. There''s no way I could''ve beaten you in a direct fight."


    "...What do you want?" I asked.


    "My goals are threefold. First, to assess your power firsthand. Second, to absorb the magic of that tattooed monster. And third, to nip a budding exorcist in the bud."


    The monster counted off its objectives one by one on Sensei''s fingers.


    "Two of those objectives have already been achieved. I now know I can''t beat you, and I''ve absorbed the magic of that ''Fifth Order'' monster. Just a few more Fifth Orders, and I''ll be a ''Sixth Order'' myself. This girl will be my next meal."


    ...Like hell I''ll let that happen.


    I was about to prepare another attack with Silveit when something dawned on me.


    I stopped my attack and instead decided to keep the monster''s attention on me, all while ensuring it remained oblivious to her.


    "Let me ask you something. If you''ve been Sensei from the start... did you do all the schoolwork yourself too?"


    "...What? Of course, I handled all the duties," the monster replied, confused by my sudden change of topic.


    "If that''s the case, then you must''ve heard this. Nina-chan''s house has a strict curfew," I said.


    In that instant, a st of magic hit the monster from behind.


    BOOM!


    The sound of a body hitting the ground was like that of someone being struck by a car, as the monster was forcibly ejected from Sensei''s body.


    The monster looked like a rotting, sludgy slime.


    Seizing the moment, I used my quick-draw Silveit to snatch Nina-chan away from Sensei''s copsing body.


    It reminded me of a trick I once saw on YouTube¡ªpeople used to stun fish by throwingrge rocks into the water, knocking them out.


    When had she arrived?


    I looked up to see Ireena-san, her face pale with worry, emerging from the school building. She nced at me and spoke calmly.


    "Is Nina safe?"


    Without a word, I showed her the unconscious Nina-chan in my arms.


    Ireena-san let out a relieved sigh, then turned her attention to the rotting slime that had been expelled from Sensei.


    ...Honestly.


    You''re way too fond of Nina-chan, aren''t you?

 Chapter 69: Ireenas Shadow Sending

    Thest thing I remembered was that Ireena-san had left Haneda Airport, heading somewhere within Japan for her exorcist work.


    I had assumed she wouldn''t be back for a while and was busy with her assignments, yet here she was, in Tokyo, standing right in front of me at my school.


    "You seem surprised, Itsuki-san," Ireena-san said with a knowing smile.


    "...Well, yeah. It''s hard not to be when you show up here out of nowhere."


    Ireena-san''s smile widened slightly, and she exined, "There''s a spell known as Shunting. It allows you to exchange positions with a fairy. As long as you can manage the timing and handle the magical energy expenditure, it''s quite useful. I used it to get here quickly."


    Ah, I see now. It''s simr to that teleportation magic I saw a monster use before.


    Interesting. I should try experimenting with Raikou Douji using that technique sometime. But I shook off the thought. This wasn''t the time to be thinking about new spells.


    "More importantly, how did you know Nina-chan hadn''t returned home after curfew?" I asked.


    "Eh? Well, that''s¡­" Ireena-san trailed off, her hesitation obvious.


    I pressed on, determined to confirm my suspicions. "You''ve been watching over Nina-chan the whole time, haven''t you?"


    "No, I wouldn''t say that¡­"


    Nina-chan was still unconscious in my arms, and behind Ireena-san is Sensei, who''s also knocked out. Neither of us could afford to back down in this situation.


    But that was fine. I had no intention of backing down.


    But that was fine. I had no intention of backing down. Not when there was still a corrupt, rotting slime-like monster standing in front of us. My objective was to exorcise it. And until Ipleted that task, there was no way I was retreating.


    "You don''t have to lie. I''ve been wondering for a while now. Why doesn''t Nina-chan''s house have a barrier?" I asked pointedly.


    Any exorcist would set up a protective barrier around their home to guard against monsters. It''s a basic precaution. My own apartment has one, and so does Aya-chan''s home.


    But there was no barrier around Nina-chan''s house.


    At first, I assumed Ireena-san didn''t care enough about Nina-chan to set one up. But that idea was shattered when I spent time with Nina-chan, drinking tea at her home.


    That''s when I realized the truth. The house wasn''t protected by a barrier. Instead, it was surrounded by a thinyer of fairy magic, so faint that I hadn''t noticed it unless I focused.


    That fairy magic even helped regte the flow of Nina-chan''s leaked magic. I''m sure it also had mechanisms in ce to defend her if a monster came too close. This is just spection, but it seemed usible.


    The only fact I was certain of was that the fairy was protecting Nina-chan in Ireena-san''s absence.


    And that raised an even bigger question.


    "You were protecting Nina-chan all along, weren''t you? If you cared enough to do that, then why didn''t you teach her magic?"


    "..." Ireena-san remained silent.


    "If you''re willing to show up in dangerous situations like this, wouldn''t it have been better to teach her magic to defend herself? If she knew even basic defensive spells, she could protect herself."


    "...That''s not the way, Itsuki-san," Ireena-san finally responded.


    At that moment, the slime monster transformed, turning into a dog in a desperate attempt to flee. Before it could get far, its right leg was severed, causing it to stumble.


    That was Ireena-san''s fairy magic at work.


    As the dog struggled to get back up, I aimed my magic at it. But before my spell could hit, the monster shot out a ck Silveit thread, canceling my attack.


    ...This is going to be a pain.


    "Not everyone can be as strong as you, Itsuki-san. Not everyone is born with your talent. Nina''s level is Fourth Order, a Bishop. She could fight if she wanted to¡ªlike me," Ireena-san said with a stern expression.


    "But if I had taught her magic, she would''ve surely wanted to be an exorcist. And in this world,cking even a shred of talent can get you killed. I couldn''t risk her entering such a dangerous life."


    "Still, you could''ve taught her just enough magic to protect herself," I argued.


    "If I taught her defensive magic, then when faced with a monster, she would have developed the option to fight. That mere hesitation¡ªthe time it takes to consider fighting¡ªwould be the difference between life and death. That''s why I chose not to teach Nina any magic. I wanted to limit her choices," Ireena-san exined calmly.


    ...I didn''t entirely disagree with her logic.


    My father had told me something simr before.


    Inbat, exorcists who were trained in both close-range and long-range fighting often struggled the most against enemies that fell into the middle range.


    Hesitating between which form of attack to use often resulted in death.


    "So that''s why you didn''t teach her magic?" I asked.


    "Yes. By distancing myself from her, I hoped she woulde to resent me, and by extension, the life of an exorcist. I thought¡­ I thought that would be enough to keep her from bing one," Ireena-san said, her voice softening into a sad smile.


    "But I was wrong. This girl became an exorcist on her own. People say children can''t understand their parents'' hearts, but I suppose the same goes for parents when ites to understanding their children."


    "..." I wasn''t so sure about that. Honestly, it just sounded like ack ofmunication to me.


    Before I could dwell on it further, the dog-like monster began to rise again.


    "Ah, two exorcists. A Seventh Order and a Fourth Order. How terrifying," the monster muttered sarcastically as its form shifted back into that of a human.


    "...I feel like I''m about to burst into tears from the fear," it continued, mockingly.


    Ireena-san''s fairy moved to attack once more, but the monster countered with its ck Silveit, dispersing the fairy into thin air.


    "Let''s stop this bullying, shall we? You don''t enjoy fighting someone stronger than you, do you? No one wants to die, right?" the monster said, extending its Silveit threads toward Ireena-san.


    In response, I quickly summoned my own Silveit, weaving it into a to block the attack.


    The monster shrugged, seemingly unfazed.


    "Truth be told, I don''t want to die either," it said.


    "That''s rich,ing from someone who tried to devour Nina-chan," I shot back, sending out a fiery spear-shaped Silveit.


    My magic was designed to pierce through any monster, which is why it''s called Homurabachi¡ªthe Fire Ho.


    "And you also tried to kill Ireena-san."


    The fiery spear shot forward, faster than the speed of sound, but it was quickly nullified by the monster''s ck Silveit.


    "Close call. That would''ve ended me for sure if it hit," the monster said nonchntly, canceling the explosion before it could even happen.


    Before I couldunch another attack, Ireena-san stepped forward.


    "Shall we try again?" she asked, her voice calm.


    As soon as she spoke, the monster''s shadow stretched unnaturally long.


    "Hmm? A shadow-based magic, is it?" the monster remarked as its shadow began to split apart.


    One shadow, then two, then three¡ªmore shadows formed, and each one grabbed hold of the monster.


    The shadows pulled, dragging the monster into the ground as if it were sinking into quicksand.


    "Ah, how terrifying," the monster muttered, forming a small ck box with its Silveit and clutching it close.


    "I feel like I''m going to die from fear," it added sarcastically as it was pulledpletely into the shadows.


    Even though the monster had disappeared into the shadows, Ireena-san didn''t rx her stance.


    Find adventures on m_v l|-NovelFire


    She looked at me, still tense, and said, "My Shadow Sending can only buy us time. The monster will break free in less than 30 seconds."


    "...How are we supposed to exorcise it?" I asked.


    The problem was that ck Silveit. It kept nullifying our magic.


    "The monster is using inverse-phase magic. Essentially, it cancels out any magic we throw at it by neutralizing the magical energy," Ireena-san exined matter-of-factly.


    "Then how do we deal with it?" I asked, frustrated.


    Ireena-san gave me a confident smile and said, "It''s quite simple, really."


    Suddenly, shadows began to flood the area once more as the monster emerged from the ground.


    At the same time, the ck box it had been holding opened and expanded, growingrger andrger until it could easily surround all of us.


    In the blink of an eye, the world was sealed off again, and silence enveloped us.


    "I''ve closed off all the exits this time. I''m not taking any chances," the monster said, weaving Silveit threads while Ireena-san''s fairies disintegrated, their magic scattered by the sealed space.


    But Ireena-san paid no mind to the threads or the copsing fairies. Instead, she simply turned to me and said, with a smile,


    "You just need to overpower it with a greater force of magic and pierce right through."


    She looked at me expectantly.


    "It''s easy for someone like you, isn''t it, Itsuki-san?"

 Chapter 70: Math Time

    Even though Ireena-san asked me, "It''s simple, right?" all I could manage was aplicated expression.


    It was true that my magic capacity was ranked at Seventh Order. I had more magic than most, but having arge reserve didn''t necessarily mean I had high output. It wasn''t as straightforward as that.


    In simple terms, my magic tank was enormous. But the size of the faucet attached to it¡ªthat''s a different story.


    That said, I had been training to increase my output.


    As I stood there, in a world where the monster''s Closed Space made it impossible for me to use magic, supporting Nina-chan with my own strength, I thought back.


    Elementary school lessons were boring. So boring, in fact, that I spent my time secretly training. I would increase the amount of magic I channeled into Silveit during ss without anyone noticing, practicing my output control.


    After bing friends with Nina-chan, I focused more on practicing Alchemical Arts. Thanks to that, my output had only increased by about 1.2 times since I first started, but still¡ªan increase is an increase.


    So, when I began to weave Silveit again, the monster simply shrugged.


    "Let''s stop this already. There''s no point in continuing, is there? I don''t want to die. You don''t want to die either. So, let''s call a truce," the monster said, releasing threads of Silveit from its hand.


    "Let''s cease hostilities, shall we?"


    The threads immediately underwent an Elemental Transformation.


    "Ireena-san!" I shouted.


    The target wasn''t me¡ªit was Ireena-san.


    Hearing my warning, Ireena-san kicked off the ground just in time. The spot where she had stood was shattered by ice bullets formed from the monster''s Silveit.


    She attempted to summon fairies, but it was no use. The moment they appeared, they vanished.


    Without missing a beat, Ireena-san asked calmly, "Didn''t you say you wanted a truce?"


    "Ah, yes, I certainly do. The thought of fighting an exorcist terrifies me¡­"


    The monster shrugged, even as Ireena-san dodged the attack.


    "It''s enough to make me tremble with fear," it said, grinning wickedly.


    Then, ice pirs shot forth like bullets. Continue your saga on m|v-l''e-NovelFire


    Both Ireena-san and I rolled to avoid them, but because Ireena-san wasrger than me, she couldn''tpletely dodge. An ice pir lodged itself into her leg.


    "Ireena-san!" I called out.


    "I''m fine. Focus on the monster in front of us, Itsuki," she replied, pulling the ice pir from her leg.


    ...There''s no way she''s okay.


    Without magic, Ireena-san wouldn''t be able to dodge any more attacks with her leg injured. She would just be a sitting target for the monster''s next assault.


    There was no way I could let that slide. It was far from fine.


    "My apologies. I''m not very good with magic. I was only trying to intimidate you, but it seems I hit my mark by ident," the monster said, grinning.


    By now, I knew enough to realize it wasn''t telling the truth.


    The monster had fully intended to kill us with that attack. But since we dodged it, it was acting as if it hadn''t aimed at us in the first ce.


    It was such a thinly veiled lie.


    "Hey, can I ask you something?" I said.


    "What is it, Kisaragi Itsuki?"


    "I''m curious about something."


    I carefullyid Nina-chan on the ground, all the while keeping my eyes locked on the monster. I stood between Ireena-san and the monster, facing it head-on as I prepared my Silveit.


    "If you''re so afraid of fighting exorcists, why didn''t you run away?"


    "I tried. You''re the ones who stopped me."


    "No, you had plenty of other chances to escape. But you created a Closed Space and stayed. So, I think you''re not as scared as you say."


    There are two ways to increase the amount of magic flowing from a tank.


    One is to attach arger faucet. It''s the most straightforward and obvious method.


    The other is to attach numerous smaller faucets. Even with smaller outlets, you can still release a lot of magic.


    "So, I''ve been thinking. You''ve been going on about being scared, but aren''t you really just trying to consume Ireena-san, Nina-chan, and my magic?"


    "¡­"


    "How many more do you need to devour to reach the Sixth Order? I don''t remember the exact number, but¡­ if you consume me, you''ll skip straight to the Seventh Order."


    At that moment, the monster''s grin widened unnaturally, stretching further and further until it reached the corners of its face, almost splitting it in two.


    With its mouth gaping wide, the monsterughed.


    "How rude. How terribly rude, Kisaragi Itsuki. Are you suggesting that I believe I can actually beat you?"


    "You do, don''t you? That''s why you created the Closed Space, sealed our magic, and yet you still haven''t run away."


    The monster fell silent.


    Instead of replying, it began weaving Silveit again.


    This time, the target wasn''t me, nor was it the injured Ireena-san. It was the unconscious Nina-chan.


    That''s why I used my magic.


    Sinceing to this world and learning about magic, I realized something important.


    Magic power operates on a multiplier system.


    For example, the difference between the First Order and the Second Order isn''t linear¡ªthe Second Order has 30 times the magic power of the First Order. The Third Order? 900 times the First Order. It scales exponentially.


    And it''s not just magic rankings. The same principle applies to Composite Magic and Elemental Transformation. The amount of magic consumed grows exponentially withplexity.


    But the increase in magic consumption isn''t just a drain¡ªit boosts the power of the spell ordingly.


    If a spell consumes 30 times more magic, its power also increases by about 30 times.


    So then, what would happen if I stacked 60 threads of Silveit, each with 1.2 times the power output?


    "Hey, monster that possessed Sensei."


    I called out to the monster as it prepared tounch its magic at Nina-chan.


    "Are you sure you don''t regret not attacking me first?"


    The monster looked at me, trying to gauge the meaning of my words.


    It hesitated, its thoughts momentarily slowing the movement of its magic.


    But that hesitation was fatal. My magic had already been unleashed.


    "Pierce through. Radiant Beam."


    In an instant, the 60 strands of Silveit I hadbined into one shone brightly and shot toward the monster''s heart.


    The concentrated, overwhelming magical energy glowed like a beam of light, searing through the air.


    And that''s why I call it Radiant Beam.


    In the next moment, the light made contact with the monster''s body, vaporizing it instantly. Its body, turned to steam, exploded into nothingness.


    But the massive beam I had fired didn''t stop there. It sted through the Closed Space''s school building, melting and disintegrating everything in its path.


    Naturally, nothing remained. Nothing could.


    Combining 60 strands of Silveit at 1.2 times power results in a force that''s equivalent to¡­ well, I don''t even know. But it''s a huge number.


    "I did it. I actually exorcised it."


    As I returned to the real world, I exhaled in relief, thankful from the bottom of my heart that no one had died.


    "So¡­ that means I win."


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 71: The Shape of Family

    When the sky split open, we returned to the real world.


    It was already night, and the school grounds werepletely empty. I figured everyone had gone home.


    "Ireena-san, is your leg okay?" I asked.


    "¡­Yes, I''m fine," Ireena-san replied, her face contorted in pain as she spoke, despite her white exorcist robes being stained with blood.


    There''s no way she''s fine.


    As I reached out to heal her leg, Ireena-san summoned a fairy. The fairy entered her wound and slowly spread a soft, glowing light.


    It was Ireena-san''s version of healing magic. The wound on her leg closed bit by bit, and before long, it waspletely healed.


    I couldn''t help but marvel at the sheer variety of fairies that Ireena-san could summon. It seemed like she called forth different ones depending on the type of magic she needed.


    I wished I could do something like that soon, too.


    "Sorry for showing you something so unsightly, Itsuki-san," Ireena-san said.


    "¡­It''s fine, really," I replied.


    With her wound now healed, Ireena-san stood up. Instead of tending to Nina-chan, who was still lying down, she picked up Sensei, who was still unconscious, and turned to me.


    "I''ll take this person to the hospital. I''m sorry to ask this of you, but could you take Nina back home?"


    "No, I won''t," I immediately declined.


    Ireena-san widened her eyes in surprise.


    "You should be the one to take Nina-chan home, Ireena-san."


    "Me¡­? But, that would be¡­"


    Ireena-san frowned, clearly troubled.


    "Do you even know why Nina-chan wants to be an exorcist?"


    "Nina? No¡­ because she''s a child, she probably admires being a hero of justice, right? There''s no deep meaning to it¡­"


    I couldn''t help but raise my hand to my forehead at Ireena-san''s words.


    Oh,e on. Are you seriously saying that?


    Holding the still-unconscious Nina-chan in my arms, I shook my head.


    "You''re wrong, Ireena-san."


    "¡­What am I wrong about?"


    Ireena-san looked genuinely puzzled.


    I hesitated for a moment, but then I decided to tell her what Nina-chan couldn''t say herself.


    Why Nina-chan was trying so hard to be an exorcist.


    Ideally, it would be best if Nina-chan could say this herself. But seeing how out of sync they were, someone needed to speak up. I knew this mighte across as meddling, but I understood Nina-chan''s feelings.


    Nina-chan had taught me magic. She showed me what it means to have a strong spirit.


    Was it so wrong for me to want to prevent her from feeling more pain?


    "Nina-chan is trying to be an exorcist to be recognized by you, Ireena-san."


    "¡­By me?"


    "Yes. Nina-chan told me herself. She thinks that if she can defeat me, you''ll finally notice her. That''s why she wants to be an exorcist."


    "¡­That can''t be¡­"


    Ireena-san looked at Nina-chan, still breathing softly in my arms.


    "Nina-chan told me once about a time she went shopping with you. She seemed so happy talking about it. From hearing that, I realized how much she loves you, Ireena-san. And you care about her too, right? That''s why you''ve been trying to keep her away from the life of an exorcist."


    Ireena-san fell silent at my words.


    "If you both care about each other so much, why don''t you talk it out? If you could just face each other and talk, I''m sure¡­!"


    As I spoke, I had a realization.


    Maybe Nina-chan inherited her poormunication skills from Ireena-san.


    Yeah, that seems likely.


    The way they both try to push their own feelings and desires without really talking it out¡ªthey''re so alike.


    Ireena-san, however, smiled with a resigned expression, as if she had given up on something.


    "Face each other¡­ huh. You''re asking for something cruel, Itsuki-san."


    "Cruel?"


    "I''ve done terrible things to this girl. I thought I was doing what was best for her¡­ I know it''s just an excuse, but I truly believed that what I was doing was for her own good."


    Ireena-san''s words were calm and measured, but there was a quiet, burning intensity behind them, like smoldering embers.


    "A year ago, her father was killed by a monster. She saw him die right in front of her, covered in his blood, and her mind shattered. When I held her in my arms that day, I swore that I would protect her, no matter what. Even if it meant losing my right to be her mother¡­ I made that decision."


    "¡­"


    "I sealed away her memories and stopped teaching her magic. I kept her from knowing anything about the exorcist world, hoping to protect her from it. Was that decision a mistake?"


    "¡­I don''t know."


    I didn''t know. How could I possibly know?


    I still didn''t understand so much about life. In my previous life, I just grew older without ever really growing up, living a stagnant existence until I eventually died. How could someone like me understand people, let alone judge them?


    "I don''t care if Nina hates me. As long as she survives and grows up, I''m fine with being despised. If it means she can live, I''m happy to be the viin in her story. So tell me, Itsuki-san, even then¡ªam I not facing her?"


    Ireena-san''s expression was one of someone who hadid everything bare. I nodded in acknowledgment and replied:


    "You''re not facing her."


    In both my past and current lives, I''ve never had children. I haven''t lived a life that gives me the right to meddle in someone else''s family affairs.


    But¡­ still.


    Even I could see something clear in all of this.


    "Nina-chan doesn''t want to hate you, Ireena-san."


    "¡­She doesn''t?"


    Ireena-san had surely thought long and hard about how to protect Nina-chan.


    How to keep her safe. How to ensure she wouldn''t die.


    And the solution she came up with was for Nina-chan to hate her.


    But that was far too clumsy, and in a way, it made Nina-chan more like Ireena-san than she realized.


    "That''s why you both need to talk. About why you don''t want her to be an exorcist, and why she wants to be one. You can''t say you''re facing each other when neither of you knows those reasons."


    That was my honest belief.


    You have such strong feelings for each other, so why waste that?


    Why try to ruin something so important?


    It seemed like such a waste.


    I wasn''t sure if my words got through to her. But Ireena-san let out a small sigh and softened her expression.


    "To think I''d be told this by a six-year-old¡­ I really am a failure as a mother, aren''t I?"


    "¡­"


    "You may be right, Itsuki-san. Perhaps I should''ve listened to Nina more."


    With that, Ireena-san turned on her heel. I thought she was going to leave without taking Nina with her, so I called out to her.


    "Ireena-san!"


    "It''s alright. I''ll talk to Nina properly. But Itsuki-san, I doubt you''d be able to carry this person back by yourself, right?"


    I couldn''t argue with that. ¡­Yeah, Sensei was an adult, and unlike Nina-chan, carrying her would be difficult.


    "I''ll call an ambnce. I''ll take Nina home too. So please, just wait here."


    "¡­Okay. I''ll wait, Ireena-san."


    I let out a breath of relief.


    As she turned her back to me, carrying Sensei, I called out onest question.


    "By the way, why did you want to marry Nina-chan to me? If you didn''t want her to be involved in the exorcist world, wouldn''t that have been a bad idea?"


    Ireena-san stopped and turned around with a small smile.


    "I thought that if she married you, you''d protect her. After all, you were the boy who, at just five years old, faced a Sixth Order monster to protect your family and managed to exorcise it. If she married you, I thought she''d always be safe."


    "And inviting me to Ennd?"


    "I thought Nina would be morefortable growing up in the country she was born in."


    I couldn''t help butugh at her response.


    It reminded me of something Nina-chan had said once.


    "My mom only has eyes for you, Itsuki."


    But in reality, it was the opposite.


    Ireena-san only ever had eyes for Nina-chan.


    "Did you ever tell Nina that?"


    "Of course not. Why would I?"


    "Was it alright to tell me?"


    "You''ve protected Nina even without knowing my shallow reasons, Itsuki-san."


    "Nina-chan''s my friend."


    "¡­Yes, I know."


    With that, Ireena-san left, carrying Sensei away.


    I thought I had received more love from my family than I could handle in this life.


    But maybe Nina-chan had experienced the same.


    As I stood there waiting for Ireena-san to return, I sincerely hoped that those two could finally get along.

 Chapter 72: Interlude: The Rainy Season, After School, Spring Haze.

    I like the rain.


    First of all, the sound is nice. That pping, pouring sound is wonderful.


    I like the rain because when I listen to it, it makes me feel like I''m all alone.


    I like the rain.


    What I like about it is how the sky turns gloomy. That grayish color, which can''t be painted with just one shade, is beautiful.


    I like the rain because when I look at it, it feels like there''s something filthier than my own heart.


    There are other things I like besides the rain.


    The library after school. The smell of a brand-new book. The feel of a fresh mechanical pencil lead on paper.


    In my world, that''s all I need.


    So, on rainy days after school, I''m always alone, reading in the library.


    That''s my luxury.


    However, I know it won''tst forever.


    "Mashima, can you put these books away?"


    "...Um, Sensei."


    "What?"


    I closed the book I was in the middle of reading as I stared at the books plopped down on my desk.


    Then, I looked at my homeroom teacher.


    She''s a woman in herte thirties, single.


    Her perfume stings my nose.


    I hate that smell.


    Her shy makeup, like a threatening animal, catches my eye.


    I hate that color.


    But I''m not the only one who dislikes her.


    She also dislikes me.


    She can''t stand that I don''t fit in at school or in the ss. I know she''s trying to drive me out, like some wild animal trying to expel something foreign from its territory.


    Still, I like to think we both have enough sense not to say it out loud.


    "Sensei, I have something urgent to do today."


    "It''s fine, isn''t it? You''re on the librarymittee, after all. And your ''urgent'' thing is just reading a book, right?"


    After saying that, she messily dumped more books on my desk and returned to the teachers'' room.


    What a joke, I thought.


    I know. I know she turns a blind eye when the noisy boys in the ss, acting like monkeys at a zoo, sneak their phones into school even though it''s against the rules. I know she ignores the girls who shamelessly upload TikTok videos of themselves dancing and sneak in snacks, also against the rules.


    Yet she''s strict with me.


    I guess she thinks I''m an easy target.


    I could have ignored the books she dumped on my desk and left, but I couldn''t stand the idea of letting someone I hate dirty the ce I love, so I reluctantly put them away. It took much longer than I expected.


    I checked the clock. 5:30 p.m.


    "...It''s already half an hour past."


    I usually leave by 5 p.m., but today, finding the right ce to put the books away took extra time.


    I need to leave soon.


    If I don''t, he''lle.


    I grabbed my bag and left the library, only to find him standing there¡ªthe worst possible oue.


    Dressed in ck. Eyes like a frog''s¡ªhuge and bulging.


    His fingers, also like a frog''s, yet he stood on two legs and was about 190 cm tall¡ªa creepy man.


    Even though he''s clearly dangerous, no one else can see him.


    So I pretend I can''t either.


    "M-Mashima-chaaaan... I-I-I saw it... I saw that woman throw the books at you...! That''s unforgivable, right...? It''s wrong for someone like you to be looked down on by an old hag like her, don''t you think...?"


    He whispered in my ear. I ignored it.


    Quietly, I locked the door. Then I turned around.


    Pretending not to see the frog-man, I walked past him.


    "L-Let''s kill her. Let''s kill that woman. If we do, will you be happy, Mashima-chan? Don''t you think so too?"


    It was about a month ago that this man first appeared in front of me.


    That day, it was raining just like today, and I was reading a book, just like today.


    As the broadcasting club began the dismissal announcement, I left the library, only to see him standing alone on the school grounds.


    At first, I thought he was a suspicious person, but when our eyes met, that was the start of my misfortune.


    He appears from nowhere and disappears into nowhere.


    That''s why I thought the best thing to do was not to provoke him.


    Because when a girl I passed after school once said, "Doesn''t that guy smell?" in a low voice, this frog-man got angry and turned her into a tadpole, tossing her out of a window.


    "A frog''s child is a frog. So, a piece of trash''s child is trash! If they disappear, Mashima-chan will be happy. Happy!"


    Saying exactly the same thing he was saying now.


    I didn''t understand it. The police wrote it off as a missing person case.


    Some random new teacher showed up after that girl disappeared, but I think they suspected I had something to do with it. They started nosing around, and they too got turned into a tadpole.


    That''s why I decided not to see anything anymore.


    I shut my eyes, blocked my ears, and just thought about the things I liked.


    The sound of rain. The library after school. The smell of new books. The feel of fresh pencil lead.


    That''s all I need.


    I don''t need people''s malice. I don''t need the creepy frog-man.


    I don''t need anything. I just want to be surrounded by the things I love.


    As I went to return the library key to the teachers'' room, I saw my homeroom teacher scolding the new teacher who had started this year.


    She was making sure everyone could see and hear it.


    "L-Let''s kill her. If we do, you''ll be happy. You''ll be so happy!"


    I ignored the frog-man''s words entirely as I left the teachers'' room.


    I pulled out my folding umbre from my bag and changed into my shoes at the entrance.


    I like the rain.


    I love it.


    It makes me feel like I''m the only person in the world.


    There''s no frog-man, no one hurling malice at me.


    It feels like the world is mine alone.


    That''s what I was thinking when I left the school gates and saw another suspicious person standing there.


    His head was like a slug... or maybe a snail.


    His huge, protruding eyes stared at me and the frog-man.


    It was such a bizarre sight that I stopped in my tracks. I made eye contact with the strange man.


    "S-So, you really can see us, Mashima-chan!"


    The frog-man next to me yelled.


    I knew this was bad.


    Why was there another weirdo here?


    I dropped my umbre without thinking.


    I had to run, I thought.


    I didn''t know where to run to, but I knew I had to run.


    "I''ve protected you, so, Mashima-chan! H-Have my babies! Lots of tadpoles! I know it''s a little out of season, but we can make the brains of your ssmates into a pond for the eggs to float in! Then I''ll be so happy!"


    The rain pelted down on me.


    A hand stretched out from behind and touched my shoulder. I looked¡ªit was the slug-man.


    His slimy touch made me throw my bag at him.


    The slug-man recoiled.


    I took the chance to flee.


    "H-Hey! She''s mine! I saw her first!"


    I could hear the frog-man''s voice.


    I could hear footsteps running after me.


    No. No. What the hell is this?


    I hate running. I''m slow.


    I knew I couldn''t outrun them. No, I didn''t want to get caught.


    I wanted help, but no one could see the frog-man, so they just stared at me as I ran desperately.


    Only I was subjected to these curious stares.


    I didn''t do anything.


    We just made eye contact.


    Just eye contact, and now this.


    "Ah...!"


    Running in loafers is hard enough.


    The rain made the road slippery. And then, a manhole.


    I slipped and fell.


    I tried to catch myself, but my hand couldn''t stop the impact, and I rolled over once. I could feel my uniform getting dirty. I knew people were staring at me weirdly.


    Enjoy new stories froNovelBin


    The rain poured down inrge droplets.


    "...I hate this."


    The sound of the frog-man''s footsteps. The slug-man''s slithering noise.


    They were getting closer. I knew I couldn''t escape anymore.


    Tears mixed with the rain.


    "Excuse me..."


    I heard a voice.


    It was a little kid.


    A little kid with a yellow umbre and a ck schoolbag.


    "...Are you okay?"


    His face was young. Probably a first or second grader.


    No one else had spoken to me, yet this little boy did, and the tears flowed more freely.


    "Yeah. I''m fine. I just fell a bit."


    "Oh... um, I didn''t mean that."


    The boy tilted his head in confusion.


    His gaze was directed at the two men.


    "M-Mashima-chan! You can''t! You''re going to have a baby soon, you have to take care of your body¡ª"


    The frog-man''s voice cut off.


    No, it wasn''t just his voice that cut off¡ªhis entire neck was gone.


    As if someone had cut it cleanly in a perfect circle, his head was just gone.


    The slug-man''s eyes bulged.


    The next moment, the slug-man''s body split cleanly in two, right down the middle.


    Both of them, the frog-man and the slug-man, dissolved into a ck mist and disappeared together.


    They were dead. Just like that, the frog-man and the slug-man were gone.


    I didn''t know why, but I understood they were truly gone.


    "That should be all of them," the little boy muttered quietly.


    "Are your legs okay, miss?"


    "Huh? Oh, y-yeah... I''m fine, but..."


    I looked down at my legs, only to realize that the injury was gone.


    ...Just a minute ago, I had been bleeding, hadn''t I?


    Confused, I looked at the boy, and he extended his hand to help me stand up.


    "Th-thank you... Um, about what just happened..."


    "What just happened?"


    The boy tilted his head innocently.


    I thought he had seen the frog-man, but maybe it was just my imagination.


    "Be careful not to slip again, okay?"


    "Y-yeah. Uh, wait a second!"


    I called out to the little boy as he turned to leave.


    "What''s your name?"


    "My name? It''s Itsuki," he said, raising his yellow umbre.


    "I''m Itsuki Kisaragi."


    Something new was added to the list of things I like.

 Chapter 73 : Exorcists are Well-paid

    A house was built.


    The rainy season had ended, July had arrived, and the heat of summer was starting to settle in. Though, honestly, it was already pretty hot. As I was musing about that, I noticed the house had finally been built.


    After Raikou Douji hadpletely destroyed our home, leaving it in ruins, we had to clear away the rubble, rey the foundation, and rebuild everything from scratch. It was aplete overhaul. I''m honestly surprised it was finished in just over half a year, but apparently, these days, regr houses can be built in just two to three months.


    Since I''ve only ever lived in apartments, both in this life and my previous one, I had no idea how long it took to build a house. When I remarked, "Houses get built pretty quickly, don''t they?" my mom kindly exined it to me.


    That said, our house is bigger than most, and its traditional Japanese architecture is quite rare nowadays. Maybe that''s why it took a bit longer to finish. By the way, the move itself took less than a week.


    As I pondered all this, I found myself sitting in the living room of our new home... or rather, the Japanese-style room that functions as our living space. It''s the room next to the kitchen where we gather to eat as a family.


    In that living room sits a newly bought low table¡ªa chabudai, though calling it something fancy like a "low table" feels a bit embarrassing.


    On top of the chabudai is a white cake, some chicken, sd, and other dishes.


    To an outsider, it might look like we were having a Christmas party at the wrong time of year, but that''s not the case at all.


    What''s different, first of all, is that the air conditioner is running in cooling mode. And there aren''t any decorations in the room.


    The reason for this setup? The Shimotsuki family came over to celebrate thepletion of our house. They brought the cake and chicken.


    Maybe they felt bad about the Christmas that was ruined and wanted to make it up to us. Or maybe I''m reading too much into it.


    As I was thinking about all that, I noticed the adults in front of us pointing a camera our way.


    "Okay, Itsuki-kun, smile!" said Momoka-san, Renji-san''s wife, encouraging me to give a stiff, awkward smile. Next to me was Aya-chan, and Hina was sitting on myp.


    "Say cheese!"


    After Momoka-san took the picture, she shared it with my mom.


    The reason both the cake and chicken were on the table at the same time was purely for the photo. As soon as the photo session was over, I quickly put the cake back in the box.


    I''m still not used to getting my picture taken at these kinds of family events, even though it happens every time.


    As I wondered why that was, the answer came to me immediately.


    In my previous life, I hardly ever had my photo taken.


    Thinking back, thest time someone took a picture of me in my past life was when I joined the printingpany, for my employee ID. Before that, it was for my high school graduation album. During university, I wasn''t in any clubs, and I didn''t have a part-time job due to my schrship, so I had no connection to photos at all.


    When you think about it, maybe the number of photos you appear in reflects how eventful your life is. In my previous life, I probably appeared in fewer than twenty photos.


    As I pondered that unsettling thought, I took a deep breath and forced myself to stop thinking about it.


    Just as I cleared my mind, Renji-san smiled and struck up a conversation.


    "Good for you, Itsuki-kun. Your house is all finished."


    "Yeah. Apartments were nice too, though."


    "Really? Didn''t it bother you not having your own room?"


    If you asked me whether it was tough or not, I''d say it was at first.


    I couldn''t practice my magic before bed, and I had fewer chances to sneak off and look up spell names in the dictionary without my parents noticing. But you get used to anything, and after a month, I didn''t mind so much.


    Still, I couldn''t exactly tell him all that, so I was about to say, "It wasn''t a problem," when Hina tugged on my clothes and spoke up.


    "Big brother wasn''t sad at all! Because I was with him!"


    "Oh? So you shared a room with Hina-chan?"


    "Yup! Since I was with him, he wasn''t sad at all."


    "So now you have your own room, Hina-chan?"


    "Yup! But sometimes I still go to his room."


    "I see. Is your big brother nice to you?"


    "Yes! He''s really nice!"


    When we moved into the new house, Hina started sleeping on her own.


    Though, she still hasn''t gottenpletely used to it, so sometimes she sneaks into my room to sleep with me.


    Satisfied after talking to Renji-san, Hina wandered over to Aya-chan. I guess they get along well, being girls and all.


    As I thought about that, Renji-san sat down next to me.


    "I heard, Itsuki-kun. You exorcised two Fifth Rank spirits in one day? You''re bing quite the exorcist."


    "That wasn''t just me... I had Irena-san''s help too..."


    Renji-san was referring to the time Nina-chan and I got trapped at school.


    That was the day I first seeded in summoning Raikou Douji and the day I used the ''Douji Silveit'' ovey technique for the first time.


    Has it already been over a month since then? Time really flies. If I don''t cherish each day, the years will slip away before I know it.


    "Hmm? If you say so, we''ll leave it at that," Renji-san said with augh.


    "Have you been hurt, Renji-san?"


    "Not yet," he replied, still smiling.


    I poured some orange juice into his ss. "Thanks," he said as I filled my own cup.


    It''s an exorcist thing¡ªwe don''t drink alcohol.


    It''s not that we can''t drink, we just don''t.


    It''s partly because you never know when a job mighte up. And even though I''ve only been part of this world for six years, if you asked me if I''d want to drink when I''m older, I''d probably shake my head.


    You never know when or where a monster might appear.


    Thest thing I want is to die because I was drunk. But even in my previous life, I didn''t drink or smoke, so nothing''s really changed. It''s just business as usual for me.


    "Are you practicing your magic, Itsuki-kun?"


    "Y-yes! Right now, I''m practicing ''Recollection Condense''... Oh, it''s a British spell."


    "Did Irena-san teach you that?"


    "No, I''m learning it from Nina-chan, Irena-san''s daughter."


    "Ah, her..."


    Renji-san''s gaze grew distant for a moment.


    Now that I think about it, even my former father had the same look when Nina-chan came up. Does everyone know something about her past? Is it really that well-known?


    I mean, I''ve heard a little from Irena-san, but it seemed like a sensitive topic, so I haven''t pressed for more details.


    "Anyway, as long as you''re practicing, that''s what matters. Actually, Itsuki-kun, I came to invite you and Hina-chan to something."


    "Invite us? To what?"


    I tilted my head in curiosity.


    "Summer break is starting soon, right?"


    "Yeah, that''s right."


    "And whates with summer break? A summer training camp, of course!"

 Chapter 74 : Resonate Together

    "Summer camp...?"


    I tilted my head at the unfamiliar term.


    No, I know what summer camp is. It''s that thing where strong sports teams train during summer break. A bunch of people gather to practice together. Well, I was in the "go-home club" in my previous life, so I never attended a camp like that.


    "What do you do at camp?" I asked.


    "Well, normally, you''d practice magic, learn how to move your body, stuff like that... But in your case, Itsuki-kun, you''d probably train in ''resonance,''" Renji-san exined.


    "Resonance training..."


    The word "resonance"ing from Renji-san''s mouth was familiar to me.


    It''s a technique I unintentionally used when I saved Hina. But to be honest, I don''t fully understand what it is.


    "You''ve heard of ''resonance,'' right, Itsuki-kun?"


    "I''ve heard the name¡­"


    "Well, ''resonance'' is a technique not many exorcists use. It''s a useful ability, but... it''s a bit underappreciated. I guess that''s understandable, though."


    Renji-san said, sipping his orange juice. I followed suit and drank mine as well.


    "Resonance is a magical technique for saving people. It''s not suited for exorcising ''Demons'' like Kaijutsu (Cirction Art) or Shijutsu (Thread Magic). Instead, it''s used for helping those who''ve be Nari (monsters) or for healing injuries¡­ that kind of magic."


    Renji-san smiled as he exined.


    "But to be honest, using resonance requires magical talent. And exorcists with magical talent are better off learning how to exorcise Demons rather than focusing on resonance. After all, exorcising Demons can save more lives."


    "So, should I focus on learning how to exorcise monsters instead?"


    "Well, you''ve already mastered most of the attack spells at your age, haven''t you? If that''s the case, why not practice resonance? Especially considering Hina-chan''s situation."


    At Renji-san''s words, I nced at Hina¡ªthe little sister I saved from bing Nari.


    I thought about it for a moment. He was right.


    Learning the technique of resonance could help me save people who suffer at the hands of Demons. You never know when or where a monster will appear and destroy someone''s life.


    If someone who had turned into Nari appeared in front of me, I wouldn''t want to be unable to save them. And more than anything, if Hina''s condition rpsed, I''d want to be able to stop it. I want to be able to help.


    Of course, preventing a rpse is the best oue.


    But if Hina were ever at risk of turning into a monster again, and someone told me to exorcise her, I would refuse without hesitation. We''re not rted by blood, but Hina is my little sister. She''s family. I need to learn this technique to protect her.


    "And one more thing, just between us¡­"


    Lowering his voice as if sharing a secret, Renji-san leaned in and whispered into my ear.


    "There''s a magic known as ''Resonance Magic.'' Are you interested, Itsuki-kun?"


    "Resonance Magic...?"


    I tilted my head again at the unfamiliar term, and Renji-san chuckled with amusement.


    "Well, it''s just a rumor."


    "A rumor? So, it doesn''t actually exist?"


    I couldn''t help but be skeptical.


    The magic I''ve learned so far has been pretty well-structured and organized.


    There''s a clear roadmap for learning magic, and as long as you follow it and have some talent, you''ll be able to use magic to a certain degree.


    That''s how the system is designed.


    The only exception would be increasing magical power, but in my case, that was more like exploiting a glitch I discovered after being reincarnated. You can''t me them for not noticing it.


    But that''s why I had my doubts.


    Would there really be room for rumors in such a well-structured system of magic?


    However, Renji-san simply shrugged off my skepticism.


    "Well, I thought the Seventh Order was a legend until you were born."


    With thatment, I couldn''t say anything in response.


    It''s true that in the world of exorcists, the Seventh Order is considered a once-in-several-centuries genius. Naturally, I''m treated as one of those rare individuals.


    No one suspects that I''ve been secretly training to increase my magical power in a way that can''t be shared with others.


    Now that I think about it, maybe ''Resonance Magic'' could exist too.


    Even so, setting rumors aside, learning resonance would be beneficial for the future.


    And besides, the idea of a "summer camp" sounds exciting.


    There''s something appealing about thebination of summer and camp. Summer is the prime time for events, and camp is a significant event in itself. The idea of a summer camp is like the embodiment of those two thingsing together. I didn''t get to experience much in my previous life, but I want to make the most of things in this one.


    As I was solidifying my decision to attend summer camp for both personal and practical reasons, Aya-chan, who had just handed Hina over to my mom, came over to me.


    "Itsuki-kun, it''s been a while," she greeted.


    "Yeah, it''s been a while, Aya-chan. How''ve you been?"


    "Hmmm? I guess I''m okay?"


    Aya-chan smiled as she spoke.


    Seeing that smile made me feel nostalgic, as it had been quite a while since I''dst seen her.


    It really had been a long time since Ist saw Aya-chan.


    It might have been two months since west met. Renji-san had been busytely, so I hadn''t visited the Shimotsuki household much.


    "By the way, Aya-chan, have you made any friends?"


    "Yup! I''m friends with everyone in my ss now!"


    "¡­R-really?"


    I was stunned to find out that a first grader had outdone me in social skills.


    "What about you, Itsuki-kun?"


    When she asked me that with those innocent eyes, I was at a loss for words.


    I mean, sure, I brought up the topic, but I didn''t expect her to have made friends with everyone in her ss before summer break even started.


    "I-I''ve made friends with the kid who sits next to me! A friend!"


    "Oh, that''s nice. What about kids in other sses?"


    "I say ''good morning'' to them when I see them."


    I wasn''t lying.


    Nina-chan hade over to my house to y, and I greeted other kids from different sses in the mornings and afternoons.


    Speaking of Nina-chan, I wonder what her ns are for summer break.


    Will she go back to Ennd?


    Since Irena-san is in Japan, maybe she won''t go back.


    That thought crossed my mind briefly, but I quickly refocused.


    I brought up the topic of friends, but continuing that conversation would just make things awkward for me.


    So, I quickly changed the subject.


    "By the way, Aya-chan, have you been practicing magictely?"


    The moment I asked that, Aya-chan''s expression stiffened.


    With a bitter look, she responded.


    "Um, Itsuki-kun¡­ actually, I can''t use magic anymore."

 Chapter 75: Deadlock

    "Can''t use magic anymore?"


    I repeated Aya-chan''s words, my head filled with question marks.


    I mean, magic is a skill, a technique. Losing the ability to use it all of a sudden is like suddenly forgetting how to ride a bike or being unable to do a backflip anymore¡ªthings you could do before but now can''t.


    So, is it really possible to just suddenly lose your ability to use magic? I wondered, and asked, but Aya-chan nodded with a bitter expression.


    "¡­Yeah. No matter what I do, I just can''t use magic anymore."


    "When did this start happening?"


    "Maybest month? One day, I just suddenly noticed I couldn''t do it anymore."


    When Aya-chan said that, I nced at Renji-san. He hesitated for a moment before speaking.


    "¡­I didn''t think it was something worth mentioning, so I kept quiet, but it''s true. It''s not so much that Aya can''t use magic anymore, but rather she can''t weave threads."


    "She can''t use Shijutsu (Thread Magic) properly anymore?"


    "Hard to say. Two months ago, Aya was able to use Shijutsu just fine. We were about to move on to practicing magic when she was using it perfectly."


    I nodded along with Renji-san''s exnation. I often forget, but most exorcists at Aya-chan''s age are still practicing Shijutsu at six years old. Aya-chan is no exception.


    And after turning seven, around the time of Shichi-Go-San (the traditional rite of passage), exorcists typically start serious magic training. In that sense, Aya-chan was a year ahead of her peers.


    But now, she suddenly can''t use magic.


    Why?


    "But out of nowhere, she suddenly couldn''t use Doushi Shijutsu. We''ve had many people take a look at her, but no one seems to know why. We were hoping to have one of the resonance teachers at the training camp take a look."


    "Oh, there''s a teacher like thating to the camp?"


    "Yeah, yeah. Various teachers areing. Souichirou and I are among them. The summer camp is for all sorts of exorcist apprentices, and different instructors teach various things. But I think we ovep with the other teachers for only about three days."


    "Three days¡­"


    That''s shorter than I expected.


    Trying to get Aya-chan''s condition checked while also learning about resonance myself in that short time feels like it''s going to be a challenge.


    But then again, a normal summer camp probably onlysts one or two weeks, so three days seems like a realistic number. Or maybe two weeks would be too long? I wouldn''t know¡ªI''ve never had any experience with camps.


    As I was mulling over the schedule, Renji-san shrugged.


    "That said, it''s customary for kids from the Ten Families not to participate."


    "Huh? Why not?"


    "Because of the amount of magical power."


    The "Ten Families" refers to families like mine and Aya-chan''s. The Mutsuki, Kisaragi, Yayoi families, and so on¡ªfamilies with long histories among exorcists. And the head of these Ten Families is Akane-san from the Kamiarizuki family. I haven''t seen her in a while, I wonder if she''s doing well.


    "The children of the Ten Families often have much greater magical power because their parents tend to be exceptional exorcists. And what happens when a child with such high magical power is ced among normal kids? Well, it''s obvious¡ªthe Demons will target them."


    "W-wait a minute. Renji-san! I have a question!"


    "Yes, Itsuki-kun?"


    Like a student in ss, I raised my hand and nced over to the side.


    I saw my mom chatting with Momoka-san and my dad, sitting and being used as a jungle gym by Hina.


    Renji-san''s exnation raised two concerns for me.


    "¡­But my mom is a First Order exorcist, right?"


    This was my first concern.


    I didn''t want to say my mom wasn''t "exceptional," but realistically speaking, she''s a First Order exorcist. Basically, that''s like being a regr person.


    I don''t know exactly how they define "exceptional" exorcists, but I doubt they''d consider a First Order exorcist to be one¡­probably.


    However, my dad is a Fifth Order exorcist.


    If exceptional exorcists are supposed to marry each other, doesn''t that make my parents an odd case? I thought, and asked Renji-san, whoughed in response.


    "Souichirou is the exception. He''s stronger than anyone in his generation, and no one could argue against the results he''s achieved. Kaede-san is the person Souichirou wanted to marry, so no one could object to that."


    "Oh, I see¡­"


    I get it now.


    It''s like when the top salesman at apany can get away with beingte or acting out at office parties because their results are so good that the boss can''t say anything. I heard simrints from the CEOs of smallpanies in my past life.


    So, that answered one of my concerns.


    But I still had one more question.


    "Even so, is it really okay for Aya-chan and me to attend the camp?"


    Hina''s Second Order rank was average, so there shouldn''t be any issues with her participating in the camp.


    But Aya-chan is Third Order. And I''m Seventh Order.


    If having too much magical power attracts Demons, wouldn''t it be bad for me to attend?


    "No, it''s fine. We''re bringing Aya so she can get checked out¡­plus, her magical power isn''t currently leaking out."


    "¡­Huh?"


    Isn''t magic something that naturally seeps out of your body unless you control it?


    Isn''t the whole point of Kaijutsu (Cirction Art) to stop magical power from leaking out?


    Instead of answering my question, I felt even more confused as Renji-san provided new information that just made things more unclear.


    "She can''t release her power using Shijutsu, and her magic isn''t circting internally with Kaijutsu either. It''s strange. It''s like her magical power has frozen."


    "Can magical power freeze?"


    "If you alter its properties."


    "Even though it''s frozen, is Aya-chan''s health okay?"


    "There''s no issue. Magic is life energy. If anything, since her magic isn''t leaking or diminishing, she''s probably in better health. She''s less likely to get sick."


    Is it possible to interpret that positively?


    But, well, Renji-san''s reasoning does make sense.


    Still, the fact remains that Aya-chan''s magic has been mysteriously locked inside her body for some unknown reason.


    ¡­Why?


    I guess if anyone knew the answer, neither Renji-san nor Aya-chan would be struggling with this.


    "And you''re fine to attend the camp too, Itsuki-kun. You''re better at suppressing your magic inside your body than any of us, right?"


    "¡­Really?"


    "Yeah. Your control over Kaijutsu is impressive. The amount of magic leaking from your body is at a First Order or Second Order level."


    Hearing that from Renji-san made me feel both proud and relieved.


    The reason I''ve been practicing Kaijutsu so much is to avoid attracting Demons by leaking magical power.


    No matter how strong I get at magic or how physically fit I be, if I were constantly attacked by Demons, I''d be dead in no time.


    That''s why my top priority has been preventing Demons from targeting me.


    With that mindset, I''ve poured a lot of effort into practicing Kaijutsu.


    Feeling a bit pleased by the praise, I smiled as Renji-san gave me an invitation.


    "So,e along, Itsuki-kun. Join us at the summer camp."


    "I''d love to!"


    And just like that, for the first time in my life, my summer vacation ns were set.

 Chapter 76: Lets Go to the Countryside: Part 1

    The weekend right before summer break.


    Or, to put it another way, the weekend right before the summer camp.


    I had been called out by Irena-san, and now Nina-chan, Irena-san, and I were on a bus together.


    The reason we were on the bus? To help out with Irena-san''s work.


    Well, calling it "help" might be a bit off.


    I had gone to Nina-chan''s house to practice Recollection Condense, and Irena-san was there. She casually invited me, saying, "I''m going to work this weekend; why don''t youe along?" And it wasn''t just going to be me and Irena-san.


    Nina-chan, who had now learned to exorcise monsters, wasing with us too.


    Knowing that Nina-chan would be there, and realizing it would be a good opportunity to improve my still-underdeveloped Recollection Condense, I decided to join them.


    When I told my dad about it, he encouraged me, saying, "It''s rare to get the chance to see fairy magic; you should go."


    That''s a lie.


    He whined a lot about it.


    Comining about how we wouldn''t be able to spend the weekend together. It was only thanks to my mom persuading him that I was able to head out with Nina-chan and Irena-san.


    "We''re almost there," Irena-san said.


    "¡­Faa¡­"


    Next to her, Nina-chan let out an adorable yawn. Seeing that made me almost yawn, too.


    We had been traveling for three hours by train, followed by an hour on the bus.


    In total, we had been on the move for four hours. It was long, but Irena-san didn''t seem fazed at all.


    As for the surroundings¡ªmountains, and more mountains. We were deep in the countryside. Traveling four hours from Tokyo, it felt like we had entered an entirely different world.


    At first, I thought, "This nature is beautiful." But after a couple of hours, I got bored of the view and turned my gaze away from the window.


    "By the way, what kind of monster are we going to exorcise?"


    I asked Irena-san in a low voice from the back of the empty bus, thinking that it would be good to know what we were up against now that we were close to our destination.


    At the mention of the word "monster," Nina-chan flinched a little.


    "Oh? Now that you mention it, I haven''t told you yet," Irena-san said with a smile, before continuing.


    "In the town we''re heading to, there''s been a man who shows up around evening and talks to elementary school children. He''s dressed in a pitch-ck suit and wears a hat."


    "A man?"


    "Yes, and he asks strange questions. Things like ''Is your mother home?'', ''Are you sixteen?'', ''Are you happy?''. The witnesses all report different questions, but themon thread is that the man is always wearing a ck suit and hat."


    At first, it just sounded like a creepy guy.


    But the mention of a man in a ck suit reminded me of the frog-headed monster I had encountered a while back, the one that was chasing a girl. There was also the slug-headed monster, and they too had been wearing ck suits.


    "If that were all, it might just be a case of a weird guy, but three children have gone missing since this man began appearing."


    "¡­Three children?"


    Hearing this, Nina-chan squeezed my hand tightly. It seemed that while she could now see and exorcise monsters, she was still scared by stories about them. I couldn''t me her.


    "Given the seriousness of the situation, the police began patrolling the area, but the man disappeared right in front of them."


    A regr creep wouldn''t just vanish.


    That was undoubtedly a monster.


    "And that''s when the exorcists were called in," Irena-san concluded.


    As I listened to her exnation, I began to organize my thoughts.


    Based on what I was hearing, the monster sounded like it was of the First or Second Order, given the disjointed way it behaved.


    You''d think a local exorcist could handle a monster of that rank. But there had to be a reason why someone of Irena-san''s level, a Fourth Order exorcist, was dispatched.


    Maybe it was because of the missing children? Maybe it was urgent and needed immediate action?


    As I was thinking that, the bus stopped. I got up, feeling the soreness from sitting for so long, and we stepped off the bus.


    What greeted us was a deste town.


    The buildings along the roadside were mostly discolored from age or cracked.


    This ce might have been prosperous once.


    Most of the old buildings appeared to have been shops, all now closed down.


    And the posters hanging outside the shops were ancient. I couldn''t see the details because they were so faded, but I think I saw the year "1970" on one of them. How long have those been up?


    "We''ve arrived a bit early. Why don''t we find somewhere to kill some time?" Irena-san said, checking her wristwatch.


    I had also checked the time on the bus, and it was just past 3 PM.


    "Itsuki-san, Nina, is there anything you''d like to eat?" she asked.


    "¡­Something sweet," Nina-chan muttered.


    And so, to satisfy the princess''s request, we set off in search of a caf¨¦.


    After walking for about 10 minutes, we found a small caf¨¦ and went inside. The ce had an old-fashioned feel to it, and inside, it was filled with people¡ªlikely regrs.


    Naturally, the moment we stepped in, we stood out.


    No, that''s not quite right. It wasn''t "we" who stood out. It was Irena-san and Nina-chan.


    These two, with their striking blonde hair and blue eyes, would catch anyone''s attention, not to mention their beauty. Walking with them made them even more noticeable, while I, being an average-looking guy, merely emphasized their presence.


    An elderly woman showed us to a table, and we sat down. We picked up some well-worn menus, and after a bit, we ordered drinks. Nina-chan also ordered pancakes.


    The drinks arrived first, and we took a brief break.


    "Hey, Irena-san."


    "Yes?"


    "If the monster is targeting elementary school kids, does that mean we''ll have to walk around on our own?"


    In other words, I was asking if we would have to act as bait. But Irena-san shook her head quietly.


    "Oh no, there''s no need for that."


    She spoke more seriously than usual.


    "The thing is, that monster has grown. Now it approaches people regardless of their age."


    "¡­Huh?"


    "And the number of missing people has increased. The current count is 122."


    Hearing that shocking number, I furrowed my brow.


    I thought I must have misheard. So I nced at Nina-chan to gauge her reaction, but she was more interested in the pancakes that had just been served. Guess she was really hungry.


    "And among those 122 are two Second Order exorcists."


    "Wait... So that means this monster is¡­"


    Irena-san nodded. Continue reading at m|v-l''e -NovelBin


    "Most likely a Third Order or higher. My estimation is that it''s Fourth Order."

 Chapter 77: Lets Go to the Countryside: Part 2

    Hearing Irena-san''s assessment that the monster was likely Third or Fourth Order, I started thinking about what kinds of Fourth Order monsters I''d encountered recently.


    One immediately came to mind, which is the one that had turned two teachers into cubes at schoolte at night. I shivered in disgust thinking about it.


    ...Yeah, this could be a real hassle.


    I furrowed my brow and took a sip of the melon soda that had just been brought to the table.


    That monster had turned a ssroom into a "sealed room" and barricaded itself inside.


    If we were unlucky, there could be another one like that lurking in this town. As I swallowed my soda, I could only hope that the next monster I''d meet would have a less twisted personality.


    Then, I asked Irena-san a question.


    "Hey, Irena-san."


    "What is it?"


    "Is it really true that 120 people have gone missing?"


    "Yes, it''s right there in the shared information," she said, showing me her phone.


    On the screen was a PDF containing a brief summary of the case.


    Wait... the exorcistmunity uses electronic files? Mypany still uses fax machines.


    Amused by this little glimpse of modern technology, I continued reading the summary and paused when I reached the section listing the number of victims. Sure enough, it said 122 people. That''s a staggering number.


    Just then, the screen dimmed a bit. When I tapped it, the brightness returned. Irena-san''s phone seems to have a short screen timeout.


    I nced away from the phone and turned to look behind me.


    "But with that many people missing¡­" I muttered.


    I saw regr customers chatting happily with the shop owner, as if nothing was wrong.


    It was such a normal scene.


    There was no sign that 100 people had gone missing in a single month.


    "No one seems too panicked about it," I remarked.


    "Well, that''s to be expected. This town loses an average of 240 people each year due to poption decline. So, half that number going missing might not seem all that unusual. Here, it''s normal for the poption to shrink," Irena-san exined.


    "Why do so many people leave?"


    "They move to the city."


    I guess that makes sense.


    Having lived in Tokyo in both my past and current lives, I couldn''t quite grasp that feeling.


    But now that I think about it, I haven''t seen many young people since we arrived in this town.


    And honestly, I can understand why young people wouldn''t want to stay. There''s nothing here. No convenience stores, no supermarkets, and no ces to hang out. Of course, they''d want to leave.


    So, this town loses 240 people a year.


    I have no idea how big the poption here is, but if 120 people have gone missing in just one month, and no one''s really paying attention... well, I guess they''re used to people leaving.


    But... wait a minute. That''s strange, isn''t it?


    If the town normally loses 240 people a year, and now 120 have gone missing in just one month, something''s off.


    And these people aren''t just leaving¡ªthey''re disappearing.


    At this rate, the disappearance rate is several times higher than normal. Let''s see, if I divide 240 by 12...


    "Do you want some pudding?" a voice interrupted my thoughts.


    "Huh?"


    The shop owner had brought over some pudding.


    The sudden appearance of the dessert caught my attention.


    It wasn''t just any pudding¡ªit was a caf¨¦-style pudding topped with whipped cream and a cherry. The kind of thing you''d only see on a kid''s meal.


    I was surprised, but more than anything, I was puzzled because I hadn''t ordered any pudding.


    I didn''t order this¡­?


    While I was mentally tilting my head in confusion, the shop owner smiled yfully and exined.


    "You''ll get hungry if you let the little miss eat all by herself."


    I looked over to see Nina-chan quietly eating her pancakes.


    Come to think of it, Nina-chan never talks while eating. It shows her good upbringing.


    I turned my gaze back to the shop owner.


    "Are you sure?"


    "Of course! It''s on the house," she replied cheerfully.


    "Thank you very much!" I said, gratefully epting the pudding.


    I picked up a spoon and took a bite.


    It was sweet.


    Sweet and delicious.


    "Oh, if Nina and Itsuki-san are having dessert, I think I''ll order something too..." Irena-san said, putting her phone away and picking up the menu.


    I felt like I had been thinking about something important just a moment ago, but... oh well. No point in overthinking things before the monster shows up.


    For now, we just had to wait until evening.


    There''s no point worrying about it before the fight. Right now, it''s better to rx and enjoy this pudding while we wait.


    Irena-san ordered a parfait, and the three of us spent the time chatting to pass the wait.


    We mostly talked about our summer ns¡ªwhere we''d go and what we''d do.


    During the conversation, I learned that Irena-san and Nina-chan would be returning to Ennd for two weeks.


    They hadn''t been able to go back for her father''s anniversary, so they were using the summer break to visit. This would be Irena-san''sst job before her vacation.


    I, on the other hand, talked about the house being rebuilt and my ns to attend summer camp.


    Even though I felt like there was something more important I should be talking about, I couldn''t quite remember what it was. The ufortable feeling lingered, but I brushed it off. Just as the clock struck 5 PM, the shop owner came over.


    "Sorry, but we close at 5," she said.


    "Oh, then let''s settle the bill," Irena-san replied.


    The regr customers were also getting ready to leave.


    5 PM is a bit early for a caf¨¦ to close, but I guess that''s how it is with small, family-run ces.


    As we stood up to pay, the shop owner suddenly turned to me and asked,


    "Hey, boy, is thisdy your mother?"


    "No, she''s my friend''s mom," I replied.


    "Oh, the little miss''s mother?"


    "Yeah, we''re friends," I said, motioning toward Nina-chan.


    At that moment, Nina-chan suddenly grabbed my hand tightly. Her hand was trembling violently.


    "¡­Itsuki," she said, her voice tense.


    Before I could ask what was wrong, the shop owner spoke again.


    "Do you have a mother, boy?"


    "Yeah, I do."


    As one of the regrs waved goodbye and left, the setting sun, now hidden behind the mountains, cast an orange glow through the windows.


    Ah, right. This town is in a mountain valley, so the sun sets earlier.


    The sunlight, filtering into the dim shop, stretched our shadows long across the floor.


    Longer, longer... until they turned pitch ck.


    "I''m d to hear that. Tell me, boy, are you happy?" the shop owner asked, her voice strangely eerie.


    "Yeah, I''m happy, but¡­"


    Just as I started to think her questions were getting weird, Nina-chan shouted.


    "Itsuki! Stop!"


    "Huh? What is it, Nina-chan?"


    "Look in front of you! Can''t you see? The person standing right there is a M-O-N-S-T-E-R!"


    The moment she screamed, a purple mist shot out from Nina-chan and wrapped around me, shaking me violently. No, not just me¡ªshe wrapped Irena-san in the same mist as well.


    In that instant, my mind snapped into focus.


    Why didn''t I notice it earlier?


    Why had I tried to ignore it?


    ...I knew from the start, didn''t I? The sheer abnormality of 120 people disappearing like that.


    It was as if I had suddenly woken up from a dream, rity washing over me. The shop owner muttered bitterly.


    ''You didn''t read the menu, did you?''


    "¡­I''m not very good at reading Japanese," Nina-chan replied, sounding embarrassed, as if she''d been caught off guard by the shop owner''s words.


    ''What a blunder... I rushed things...''


    In the next moment, one of Irena-san''s fairies mmed into the shop owner.


    Unable to withstand the force, the monster was torn away from her body.


    And out from the shop owner''s form emerged a faceless monster in a ck suit and hat¡ªa featureless man.


    A parasitic-type monster.


    But not just any ordinary monster.


    As I extended my Doushi Silveit, my mind sharpened.


    It had been manipting our thoughts somehow, guiding us to ignore the seriousness of the situation. Even though I''d noticed therge number of disappearances, I was led to think it wasn''t that big of a deal, not worth focusing on.


    ¡­How had it done that?


    I wanted to know.


    I wanted to figure out when exactly it had gotten to us.


    ''...I gave away too much information. I was trying to lure out a stronger exorcist.''


    But figuring that out could wait.


    Right now, the priority was exorcising this monster.


    I extended my Doushi Silveit, aiming for the monster''s neck¡ªthe spot between the hat and the suit.


    ''Heh... Aplete failure...!''


    As the monsterughed, my Doushi Silveit transformed, slicing through its neck in a perfect circle.


    The monster dissolved into a ck mist and was no more.

 Chapter 78: Lets Go to the Countryside: Part 3

    While we waited for the ambnce to arrive to take the copsed caf¨¦ owner and for the police to handle the aftermath, Irena-san checked me over with her fairies.


    She was checking for any poison in the drinks and food the caf¨¦ owner had served us. Given that a monster had provided them, it was only natural to be cautious.


    "From what I gathered, the monster seemed to be focused on draining magical energy, so I doubt there''s any lethal poison involved... But just in case, let''s run a proper check," she exined.


    Of course, I had no objections to that. In fact, I was more than happy for the extra precaution.


    Irena-san summoned a small fairy and handed it to me.


    "The fairy will enter your body, check for any poison, and neutralize it if needed," she exined.


    She demonstrated by swallowing a fairy herself. Following her lead, both Nina-chan and I swallowed the fairies as well.


    A warm sensation passed through my throat as the fairy entered my body.


    "¡­Still, we really got caught off guard this time," Irena-san muttered, turning on the lights in the now brightened caf¨¦.


    "''Thought maniption'' is a basic level of ''mind-control magic,'' typically used by Third Order knights or higher... But it seems this one started using it at the Second Order pawn level."


    "When did it cast the spell?" I asked.


    "It was probably hidden in the case file''s PDF. I suspect it was embedded in the text," Irena-san said, showing me her phone.


    Disyed on the screen was the lock screen, with the current time clearly visible.


    But the screen wasn''t dimming like it had before.


    ¡­Could it be that what I thought was a short screen timeout earlier was actually the result of the monster''s magic?


    But, wait¡ªthere hadn''t been any mention of Silveit in the PDF''s text...


    As I puzzled over the magic, Irena-san continued.


    "There are old methods that use paper as a medium for magic, but I''ve never heard of magic being embedded in an electronic device¡­ It seems like this is a new kind of magic created by the monster. It''s going to be troublesome."


    "Paper? There''s magic that uses paper?" I asked.


    "Yes, like contract circles. It''s an old form of magic used to bind monsters to your will. In Japan, I believe it''s mostmonly associated with spirit talismans," she exined.


    I nodded, though it wasn''t something I fully understood.


    Oh, wait¡ªcould she be talking about that purification talisman I received from Akane of the Kamiaridzuki family?


    I reached for the talisman that I kept in my pocket.


    That talisman had been strong enough to blow off the arm of the Sixth Order monster Raikou Douji. I hadn''t understood how it worked at the time, but now it made sense.


    Things were starting to connect in unexpected ways.


    "The formal term for it is Symbolic Magic. In Japanese, it''s called Kokuju, though it fell out of use in the 16th or 17th century," Irena-san exined.


    "It died out?" I asked, surprised.


    "Yes, it''s inefficient. It''s faster and uses less magical energy to simply rely on fairies than to inscribe magic onto paper and use it as a medium."


    That makes sense. I bet that''s the case with Silveit as well.


    Reflecting on the magic history lesson my father had given me not too long ago, I watched as Irena-san put her phone back into her pocket.


    "And magic as basic as Symbolic Magic can easily be blocked with today''s Suppression Magic. So, to be honest, I got a bitcent. I never expected someone to embed magic in an electronic file."


    Irena-san''s expression was serious.


    It was probably like having antivirus software installed but getting hit by a brand-new virus. Not that I''ve experienced that, since I''m more of a smartphone person than aputer person, but that seemed to be the gist of it from the way she was talking.


    "We''ll need to report this new type of magic as soon as possible," Irena-san sighed deeply, just as the police car arrived.


    After handing over the situation to the police, we left the caf¨¦.


    As we walked away, a thought urred to me.


    "Hey, Irena-san."


    "Yes? What is it?"


    "That ''thought maniption'' magic the monster used¡­ Could I learn how to use it if I studied it?" I asked, curious.


    "Hm, I doubt it," she replied, summoning a number of fairies at her fingertips.


    She released the fairies, sending them throughout the town to make sure there weren''t any other monsters lurking around.


    Watching this, I asked, "Why not?"


    "Magic that distorts a person''s thoughts is considered forbidden. So there''s no one who could teach you how to learn it. I''m sure there are some exorcists who know about forbidden magic, but¡­ thankfully, I''m not one of them," she exined, her gaze following the fairies as they scattered into the night sky.


    I followed her gaze and looked up, seeing an incredible number of stars.


    It must have been because we were in a dark area. You''d never see this many stars in Tokyo.


    "I just thought it would be useful against monsters if I could use thought maniption," I said.


    "I figured you''d say something like that, Itsuki-san. But unfortunately, thought maniption doesn''t work on monsters."


    "Huh? It doesn''t?" I asked, surprised.


    "There have been several experiments conducted on the subject, but none have yielded good results. It''s believed that monsters'' minds are already so warped that they resist external influence," she exined.


    "Oh..."


    I had to admit that made sense.


    None of the monsters I''d fought so far had the same thought processes as humans. The only one I could talk to somewhat normally had been the Fifth Order monster I fought in the forest, but that one had just been born and was like a child, so it wasn''t much of a reference.


    Raikou Douji, the cube sisters, and the monster from today¡ªwhile I could understand their thoughts, I could never agree with them. They were all... iprehensible in their own way.


    As I was thinking about this, Nina-chan suddenly tugged at my hand. I turned to see her looking a bit upset.


    "Itsuki, isn''t there something you should say?" she asked.


    "Something I should say¡­?"


    I paused, thinking for a moment.


    What should I say... Oh!


    Realizing what she meant, I mentally smacked myself and turned to Nina-chan with a proper "thank you."


    "Thanks to you, we were able to defeat the monster. I really appreciate it, Nina-chan."


    "You''re wee," she replied, clearly pleased with herself.


    I smiled and thanked her again.


    Honestly, if Nina-chan hadn''t been there, things could''ve gone south. Sure, I had the purification talisman as ast resort, but that was my final fallback. The fact that we dealt with the situation without relying on it was what mattered.


    As I gazed up at the sky, I noticed the fairies were returning swiftly. They looked like shooting stars as they flew back, adding a serene touch to the scene.


    "It seems there are no other monsters around. This one was likely a rural stray that had gone unnoticed. The real concern is whether it developed this new magic on its own, or if this magic is spreading among other monsters... This could be a serious problem," Irena-san said, as she began to dismiss the fairies one by one.


    Once thest fairy returned to her, confirming that the area was clear, we got a ride to the nearest town from the police. We''d spend the night at a hotel and head back to Tokyo the next day.


    "Feels like we''ve had a long day, doesn''t it, Itsuki?" Nina-chan said, leaning against me.


    "Yeah, it really does, Nina-chan," I agreed, feeling the weight of her head on my shoulder as I gazed out the window.


    Still, new magic, huh?


    ¡­Maybe I should develop some kind of defensive magic of my own.


    With that thought lingering in my mind, I absentmindedly yed with Raikou Douji''s artifact.


    Before I knew it, Nina-chan had fallen asleep beside me.

 Chapter 79: Collapse! The Great Friendship Plan

    Summer vacation had finally arrived.


    It had been exactly one week since my trip to the countryside with Nina-chan for that job.


    Now, I was in the back seat of my father''s car, headed toward the base of Mt. Fuji in Yamanashi Prefecture.


    "So, Itsuki, about that new magic that surfacedst week, they''re nning to upgrade the performance of Suppression Magic to counter it. All thanks to you."


    "Really? Then, Dad, can you teach me more about Suppression Magic next time?"


    "Hm? Have I not taught you that yet? Very well. As soon as this training camp is over, we''ll get to it."


    In the back seat, I had a backpack filled with three days'' worth of clothes, something my mom and I had shopped for together, all in preparation for this day.


    The reason we were headed to Mt. Fuji was because that''s where the exorcists hold their training camps. There''s a special facility for it at the base of the mountain.


    Apparently, Aya-chan had left earlier, so today it was just me and my father.


    Ever since we started driving, Mt. Fuji had been loomingrge in the corner of my vision.


    Explore more at m,v l''e-NovelBin


    I still wasn''t entirely sure if this Japan was exactly the same as the one from my previous life, but seeing Mt. Fuji unchanged made me feel like I was definitely in Japan. It''s strange to think about.


    "By the way¡­ are you sure you''re only going to take the Resonance Magic course at the camp?" my father asked.


    "Yeah. I figured since you and Renji-san are handling the other lessons, I can just learn that stuff from you twoter, right?"


    "¡­U-um. Well, if that''s what you''ve decided, I won''t say anything more," my father replied, gripping the steering wheel a little tighter.


    For the record, the exorcist camp doesn''t have a single training menu for everyone.


    Just like how track and field has different events for sprinters and long-distance runners, exorcists have their own specialties, and they follow training programs that match their aptitudes.


    The course I signed up for this time was focused on mastering Resonance Magic.


    ording to my father, it''s notoriously unpopr.


    I could understand why, though.


    After all, this camp also offered sses taught by my father, a Fifth Order exorcist specializing in close-quartersbat, and Renji-san, who''d been my father''s longtime magic partner. Those sses were running at the same time.


    It''s no surprise the exorcist trainees flocked to those sses. If I weren''t getting regr training from my father and Renji-san, I would''ve chosen those sses too.


    Come to think of it, I''m pretty lucky with the way things have worked out for me.


    ...Well, it feels a little strange to be reflecting on that now.


    "Hey, Itsuki, just as a trial, why not join one of my sses for a bit...?"


    "Huh? But, Dad, didn''t you say yesterday that your camp lessons would be different from what we usually do together? You said the others wouldn''t be able to keep up."


    "W-well, yes, that''s true¡­"


    "Besides, I think I''ll learn more if you teach me directly after camp is over," I pointed out.


    "Mmm¡­"


    My father hummed in response, falling into silence.


    Did I ask something weird?


    Well, he''s the one who said it. I''ve been doing physical training since I was three, so I can handle some intense drills, but that''s not the case for every exorcist trainee.


    As a result, the camp sessions would be adjusted to suit the slower learners.


    To put it bluntly, they''d have to lower the difficulty level. And if I joined, I wouldn''t get much out of it.


    This wasn''t just about my father either. Renji-san''s ss would be the same.


    Even though I hadn''t trained with Renji-san as often recently, I still practiced with him regrly. Given that, the only thing left for me to learn that I couldn''t pick up on my own was Resonance.


    If I didn''t focus on learning Resonance, what else would I be learning here? For once in both my past life and current life, I was genuinely eager to study, and that''s why I was on my way to the camp.


    "I just thought things would liven up a bit if you joined, Itsuki¡­"


    "Dad, you''re already the popr one here."


    That said, I was secretly hoping that maybe, just maybe, I''d make some friends at camp!


    But let''s be real¡ªmaking friends in a ss where my dad is the instructor might be a challenge. So, it''s probably better to be in a ss with people I don''t know.


    By the way, I''m stillmitted to my pre-enrollment goal of "making 10 friends." I''ve got 8 more to go. It feels like an impossible distance.


    After chatting with my father for a while, we finally arrived at the camp.


    The parking lot was packed with luxury cars. It almost felt like a gathering of millionaires for some extravagant retreat. When you see this, you start to think that being an exorcist might be a pretty dreamy career¡ªif you ignore the high death rate, that is.


    I hopped out of the car, grabbed my backpack from the back seat, and followed my father toward the dormitory where we''d be staying during the camp.


    "Wee, Souichirou-san, and you too, Itsuki-kun," said a man who introduced himself as the dorm manager as soon as we entered.


    With a polite bow, he showed us to the dorm.


    "I''ll guide you to your room right away. Please, this way."


    ording to my father, the dorm had four-person rooms, and I''d be sharing a room during the camp.


    Incidentally, I''m the youngest participant in this camp.


    Most of the other attendees were between 12 and 16 years old. Naturally, being able to use Shijutsu was a basic requirement for attending.


    There was a good chance I''d be the odd one out, which made me a bit worried about bullying, but at the same time, I held out hope that I might make some friends.


    As I mulled over my expectations and anxieties, the dorm manager led us to a two-person room.


    "¡­Wait, isn''t this supposed to be a four-person room?" I asked.


    "Well, we arranged for you to stay in the same room as Souichirou-sama," he replied.


    "Oh, with Dad¡­"


    I see. That makes sense¡­ right?


    I nced over at my father. He looked slightly surprised, so it seemed like the dorm manager had gone out of his way to amodate us.


    I guess it''s reasonable, though. If there''s a six-year-old at a camp where the youngest age group is 12, it''s only natural for that kid to room with his father. That''s justmon sense.


    By the way, the dorm was co-ed, though the female and male sections were separated. We were warned not to enter the women''s area. It was starting to feel like a proper camp experience, and my excitement grew as I listened to the rules.


    "Souichirou-san, pleasee to the main hall at 10 o''clock. There will be an introductory session with the students," the manager said.


    "Understood," my father nodded quietly as he unpacked.


    "Itsuki-kun, once you''re ready, please head to the second audiovisual room. The instructor is already waiting for you," the manager said.


    "Got it!" I replied.


    After putting my backpack near my father''s luggage, I checked the time. It was 9:30.


    Not sure what I needed for Resonance Magic training, I decided to change into my usual training clothes and head for the second audiovisual room.


    "Can you find your way there by yourself, Itsuki?" my father asked.


    "Yeah, I''ll be fine."


    With that, I left the room and navigated using the map posted near the staircase.


    I might not have a roommate, but maybe I could make some friends during training. In fact, maybe the shared experience of training would make it easier to connect with people than sharing a room. If that''s the case, then the Resonance ss might be my big chance.


    Thinking such things, I arrived at the second audiovisual room and opened the door.


    Inside, there was only one person¡ªa young woman. She jumped slightly and turned toward me in surprise.


    She looked pretty short. As I stood there, she hurriedly stumbled over, clearly flustered.


    "Ah! T-thank goodness! You must be Kisaragi Itsuki-kun, right!?"


    As she rushed toward me, she tripped on her own shoe and fell.


    Seriously? That actually happened?


    Still, undeterred, she lifted her face and introduced herself.


    "I-I''m Shirayuki Ruri! I''ll be teaching Resonance Magic starting today. I''m not very good at a lot of things, but¡­ let''s do our best together!" she said with an awkward but determined smile.


    "¡­I''m Kisaragi Itsuki. Nice to meet you," I replied.


    Hearing my introduction, Shirayuki-sensei forced another smile and said, "Well, let''s get started on practicing Resonance Magic right away!"


    "Wait a minute!" I interrupted.


    "D-did I exin something wrong? Is there something you don''t understand!?" she asked, panic clear in her voice.


    "No, it''s not that... It''s just¡­ Am I the only one here?"


    I looked around the room.


    There were plenty of clean white desks and chairs, but the only people here were me and Shirayuki-sensei.


    "Yes, Itsuki-kun, you''re the only one. Resonance Magic is so unpopr that you were the only one to sign up for it this time. Funny, isn''t it? Haha..." she said with a dryugh.


    As I listened to Shirayuki-sensei''s awkward chuckle, I scanned the empty room once again.


    Well¡­ It looks like my secret n to make new friends just got crushed before it even started.

 Chapter 80: Lets Begin! The Lesson of Resonance!

    "Th-then, let''s begin the lesson right away! Please!"


    Shirayuki-sensei bowed deeply.


    Still in my workout clothes, I sat in the white chair at the front row.


    First, she would exin what Resonance Magic was.


    Shirayuki-sensei looked down at the notebook on the teacher''s desk and began speaking.


    "Itsuki-kun, do you know what Resonance Magic is?"


    Notebook? I tilted my head in curiosity, but it seemed like she had written down the lesson n there.


    In this day and age, it was rare to see someone relying on paper notes.


    While pondering that, I also thought about the question she asked.


    "Isn''t it the magic that can restore people who have turned into Narri?"


    Honestly, that was about the extent of my knowledge. Shirayuki-sensei, however, pped her hands.


    "Y-yes! That''s correct! You get a gold star!"


    Really? A gold star? It almost seemed like she had looked up "just praise them no matter what" on the inte.


    Was I overthinking this?


    "But, um, that''s not the whole picture. Have you ever heard of Sympathetic Magic or Contagion Magic?"


    "Magic? Not¡­ sorcery?"


    She asked, and I found myself hesitating to respond. Why was she suddenly bringing up sorcery?


    I had to answer, though.


    Sorcery? That made me think of curses. The first image that popped into my head was a straw doll.


    "Yes, sorcery. These are concepts from a Scottish anthropologist, James Frazer. They fall under the category of ''Sympathetic Magic.''"


    "Sensei! Question!"


    Shirayuki-sensei had suddenly started talking really fast, so I had to stop her.


    This could quickly turn into a situation where the only student¡ªme¡ªwouldn''t be able to keep up.


    Shirayuki-sensei, surprised by my interruption, blinked at me as I asked my question.


    "What exactly is Sympathetic Magic?"


    "Uh, w-well... Sympathetic Magic is¡­"


    She nced back at her notebook, flipping through the pages. When she stopped at the third page, her face lit up.


    She''s so transparent.


    "The detailed exnation is in Frazer''s book The Golden Bough, but¡­ simply put, it''s a type of magic based on sympathy. For example, when you think of a curse, Itsuki-kun, whates to mind?"


    "A straw doll¡­"


    Not sure if modern elementary school kids would think of that, but for me, that was the first image.


    When I said that, Shirayuki-sensei pped her hands again.


    "Exactly! With a straw doll, you put the person''s hair into the doll and drive nails into it, right? The idea is that by harming something resembling the person, you harm the person themselves. This is the basis of Sympathetic Magic, where things that are simr share the same qualities."


    "I-I see¡­"


    I was kind of getting it... sort of?


    Shirayuki-sensei continued.


    "Contagion Magic works simrly. In ancient Japan, people would take a lock of someone''s hair before they went on a journey and pray for their safety. This is an example of Contagion Magic, where you use a part of the target''s body to cast the spell."


    Now I was lost again.


    Seeing me tilt my head in confusion, Shirayuki-sensei quickly changed gears.


    "Resonance uses these concepts. F-for example, look at this!"


    She pulled out an apple from her bag. One was a real apple, the other a model.


    "An apple¡­?"


    "Y-yes. Now, watch this."


    Shirayuki-sensei produced Silveit threads from both her hands and connected them to each apple.


    "Itsuki-kun, I heard you have True Sight. Can you see the passage between these two apples?"


    "¡­Yes. I can see the Silveit connecting them."


    "Thank you."


    With that, she severed the Silveit.


    For a brief moment, the Silveit sparkled with rainbow colors.


    "Now, these two apples are in Resonance. If I destroy this one here¡­"


    She wrapped Silveit around the model apple and, using Aspect Change: de, sliced it in half.


    In the next instant, without making a sound, the model apple was cut in two. But it wasn''t just the model¡ªwithout any Silveit touching it, the real apple beside it had the exact same cut.


    "Wh-whoa! That''s amazing!"


    "This is the foundation of Resonance."


    I couldn''t help but lean forward, my voice filled with awe.


    Shirayuki-sensei looked visibly relieved.


    Her expression was practically shouting, "Thank goodness that worked."


    But seriously, this was amazing.


    If Resonance could do this, it meant that you could exorcise monsters without even having to extend Silveit or engage directly. That would mean not having to risk closebat¡ªand reducing the chances of dying!


    Still excited by this revtion, I eagerly asked Shirayuki-sensei.


    "Sensei! Isn''t Resonance incredible? With this, we could make a doll resonate with a monster, destroy the doll from a safe distance, and exorcise the monster!"


    "W-well, yes, that''s true, but¡­ Resonance isn''t quite that versatile."


    "¡­Huh?"


    Wait, what?


    "For one, not all monsters have a humanoid shape. If they don''t, Resonance Magic using a doll won''t work. Also, even if they are humanoid, some magical monsters can overwrite the Resonance, making it ineffective."


    "Overwrite¡­?"


    "Y-yes. The monster can transfer the Resonance onto a regr person. If we don''t realize that and cast the spell, the person could get seriously hurt."


    Ah, okay. That made sense.


    But¡­ wouldn''t we be able to tell when the Resonance had been transferred? Shouldn''t a skilled exorcist sense something was off?


    Curious, I asked her about that.


    "Can''t you tell when Resonance is transferred from the monster to a person?"


    "With enough training, you can, but if you had the time to train for that, you''d be better off practicing Attribute Change or Aspect Change. Those will make you a stronger exorcist faster. Resonance is that kind of magic."


    Shirayuki-sensei looked apologetic as she said this, and I sighed.


    Unfortunate. Find adventures at m_v l|e-NovelBin


    I had figured that Resonance was a niche and unpopr magic, but I hadn''t realized it had this many drawbacks.


    Seeing me dete, Shirayuki-sensei continued.


    "Resonance healing magic is also rtively easy to use without requiring deep knowledge, but it consumes a lot of magic power, so its advantages don''t always bnce out. It''s a pretty unpopr magic¡­ ahaha."


    I wasn''t sure this was something tough about, Sensei.


    "B-but! It does have its good points! When a child has turned into Narri after prolonged contact with a monster, only Resonance can save them. The example I showed you earlier used Resonance for attacking, but if you use it kindly, it can save lives."


    "I see¡­"


    Nodding, I listened to Shirayuki-sensei''s hurried exnation of the good sides of Resonance.


    She was right. There are some things that only Resonance can do.


    I hated the idea of dying. But just as much, I didn''t want my friends or loved ones to die either¡ªeven if they were exorcists, a high-risk profession.


    In this life, my motto is "strike before you''re struck," but I knew there would be situations where offensive skills alone wouldn''t solve the problem.


    That''s why I came here.


    Not just to avoid dying¡ªbut to make sure no one else dies either.


    "So, even though Resonance Magic is unpopr and difficult, do you still want to continue the lessons for the next three days?"


    That was probably her way of testing my resolve.


    "Yes! Please teach me!"


    I nodded firmly.

 Chapter 81: Honor Students Time to Shine!

    "Th-then, let''s begin right away! First, Itsuki-kun, I''d like you to try the Silveit resonance I just showed you. Just like with Kaijutsu or Shijutsu, if you can''t use this, you won''t be able to perform Resonance at all. It''s the foundation!"


    "How do I do it?"


    "First, you wrap the Silveit threads around each other. Like this."


    As Shirayuki-sensei said that, she demonstrated by wrapping her Silveit threads together.


    It looked a lot like someone doing cat''s cradle.


    "And then, you match the frequency of the threads."


    "H-hold on, Sensei!"


    I raised my hand to stop her.


    "What is it?"


    "How exactly do I match the frequency?"


    "Um¡­ by feel¡­?"


    The answer I got was more of a gut-feeling approach, something I hadn''t expected when I asked how to match the frequencies.


    That can''t be right.


    "J-just give it a try, Itsuki-kun! You won''t understand it until you actually do it!"


    "¡­Is that really true?"


    I questioned her, but Sensei nodded energetically.


    "For example, Itsuki-kun, you''ve had music sses at elementary school, right?"


    I nodded in silence.


    I was curious about how music ss was rted to Resonance, but Sensei continued with a smile.


    "When you sing in a choir during music ss, have you ever felt your voice harmonize with others? Like it was resonating?"


    "...Yes, I''ve felt that before."


    I hadn''t experienced that in this life yet, but I did in my past life.


    That said, thest time I had that experience was during a high school choruspetition.


    "It''s the same idea. It''s hard to exin with words, but once you do it, you''ll understand."


    I see.


    Now that I think about it, the feeling of voices resonating is definitely something hard to put into words. But once you''ve experienced it, it''s clear. So if Silveit resonance is simr, then I won''t get it until I try it.


    ¡­Alright, let''s give it a shot.


    Without wasting any time, I conjured Silveit threads in both hands and ovepped them. But¡­ nothing. I didn''t feel any change. The threads were just tangled together.


    "I-Itsuki-kun. How''s it going? Did you manage it?"


    "...No, Sensei. It''s just two threads tangled together."


    When I said that, Shirayuki-sensei smiled brightly.


    "That''s perfectly fine! If you can tell they''re just tangled, it means you can recognize when they''re not resonating. And if you can do that, it means you''ll be able to sense when they are resonating in the future. Have confidence! I''m sure you''ll get it, Itsuki-kun!"


    With that oddly encouraging response from Sensei, I looked back down at the Silveit threads in my hands.


    They were tangled like wired earphones stuffed into a pocket. Come to think of it, do today''s elementary school kids even know what wired earphones are? Not once have I ever managed to pull them out of my pocket without them being tangled.


    I brushed that useless thought aside and exhaled deeply.


    ¡­Let''s focus.


    Once again, I wrapped the Silveit threads together.


    But how do I match the frequency¡­?


    Enjoy new adventures from m-v l''e|-NovelBin


    I couldn''t help but frown.


    If it were something like voice, I''d know how to control high or low pitches, and if someone told me to harmonize, I could probably do it. But with Silveit, I didn''t have that familiarity, so being told to rely on my senses didn''t help at all.


    I was stuck.


    How could I get a better feel for the Silveit threads?


    Well, Silveit is made of magic power, so the feeling muste from the flow of magic itself.


    When ites to magic, the only thing I can think of is the difference in density¡­ wait. This reminds me of something I''ve done before.


    I haven''t forgotten.


    During my training with Nina-chan, we did Elementis Rposition.


    That technique involved separating heavy and light magic, with the goal of creating fairies from the heavy magic. In contrast, this time, the goal might be the opposite. Instead of separating, maybe I need to smooth out the irregrities in the magic''s flow to match the frequency of the threads.


    In other words, this is like taking Kaijutsu a step further.


    If I can make the magic perfectly uniform, maybe the threads will resonate.


    I''m not sure if this is exactly a "stroke of genius," but it seems worth a try.


    I gathered the magic from my core and moved it into my hands, performing Kaijutsu as I did. This was a movement I had practiced for quick casting, something I was familiar with. Normally, I would use it to make lighter magic, but this time I used it to generate normal Silveit threads.


    Then, I extended the threads, intertwining them in my hands.


    Now, let''s see if this works.


    The next moment, a strange sensation spread through my hands.


    How do I describe this feeling?


    It was as if the Silveit threads in my hands were vibrating on their own. I could still tell there were two separate threads, but if I lost focus, they seemed like they might merge into one.


    I was so surprised by the sensation that I instinctively pulled the threads apart.


    As I did, the Silveit threads glimmered slightly in rainbow hues before tearing apart.


    ¡­Did I actually do it?


    "It''s hard, isn''t it? The trick is to put the same amount of force into both threads when creating them¡ª"


    "Sensei."


    "Y-yes? What is it?"


    Shirayuki-sensei flinched at my call and turned to me, looking startled. At this rate, it was hard to tell who the teacher was here...


    Still, I continued.


    "I think I might have done it."


    "Wha!? B-but it hasn''t even been ten minutes yet¡­"


    She nced at the clock, which read 9:45.


    "Well, actually, I''ve done something simr with another type of magic¡­"


    "I-I see. That makes sense¡­?"


    Although she seemed to agree at first, her words trailed off, and she tilted her head in confusion.


    But honestly, it wasn''t like I had learned it in just ten minutes.


    It was all thanks to the training I had done with Nina-chan using Fairy Magic.


    ¡­It''s important to practice a variety of magic.


    As I reflected on that, Shirayuki-sensei pulled out another model apple and a real apple from her bag.


    "If the resonance really worked, then it should work the same way it did when I demonstrated it earlier. Try to break the apples in the same way I did."


    Following her instructions, I produced Silveit threads again, wrapping them around the model and real apples.


    Once the threads were wrapped, I extended them and intertwined them.


    But it didn''t work¡ªthey just tangled together.


    However, when I wrapped the threads around the apples, I felt a slight shift, like the Silveit threads wobbled. It seemed I had failed because of that.


    I undid the threads and tried again.


    This time, after wrapping the threads around the apples and intertwining them, I felt that same buzzing sensation in my hands.


    It felt just like before when I had seeded.


    I severed the threads, and as they broke, they shimmered faintly in rainbow colors.


    "¡­How''s it looking?"


    "I''ll give it a try."


    Answering Shirayuki-sensei''s concerned question briefly, I looked down at the apples. Then, focusing on one of them, I cast a spell.


    I used a Aspect Change: de to slice clean through one of the apples. As I did, the model apple was also cut in the exact same spot.


    With a soft slicing sound, both apples were perfectly halved.


    "¡­I did it."


    "You¡­ you really did it¡­"


    Both Shirayuki-sensei and I said the same thing at the same time.


    I had done it.


    It had worked.


    I stared at the apples, still slightly doubting the result. But no matter how many times I looked, both the real and model apples had been sliced in the exact same way.


    The foundation of Resonance had been sessfully achieved.

 Chapter 82: Special training: Resonance

    "U-um¡­"


    Shirayuki-sensei stood in front of the neatly sliced apples, clearly bewildered. After a moment, she found her words and spoke tentatively.


    "T-to be honest, I didn''t expect you to pick this up so quickly, Itsuki-kun."


    "¡­Neither did I."


    It wasn''t just that Resonance was easier than expected; more so, I hadn''t anticipated that the same techniques from Elementis Rposition would apply here.


    I''m just as surprised as Shirayuki-sensei is.


    "P-please wait for a moment!"


    Shirayuki-sensei hurriedly flipped through her notebook, searching for the next step. She seemed to be looking for the next thing to teach based on the lesson n.


    She''s a pretty diligent teacher, I thought as I nced outside the window.


    Out on the training ground, a group of middle school-aged exorcists-in-training were doing warm-up exercises under my father''s watch. From the looks of it, they were starting with basic stretches.


    "Itsuki-kun, let''s continue the lesson!"


    I snapped back from my daydream at the sound of Sensei calling out to me.


    Shirayuki-sensei had clearly found the right section in her notes, her face now bright with enthusiasm.


    Such an easy-to-read teacher, I thought with a smile as I nodded.


    "Let''s do it!"


    "Actually, the n was to spend the entire day building up the basics of Resonance. But since you''ve already got it, we can move on to the next step!"


    With that, Sensei pulled out a baseball and another apple.


    Wait, what? These objects arepletely different in shape and size.


    "When you tried Resonance earlier, you probably noticed that simr objects resonate much more easily. But how about these?"


    Shirayuki-sensei ced the two items on my desk.


    "The baseball is a sphere, right? B-but doesn''t the apple also look like a sphere?"


    "¡­Yeah."


    I nodded, though somewhat doubtful.


    I mean, if you had to categorize the shape of an apple, "sphere" was the closest option. No one would call an apple a cube, after all.


    Still, there was something that bothered me.


    "But, Sensei, even if the shapes are simr, aren''t they also pretty different?"


    "That''s a good question. Now, Itsuki-kun, have you ever heard of Katashiro?"


    I was about to say that the baseball and apple didn''t seem all that simr when Sensei asked her question, as if anticipating my thoughts.


    "Katashiro¡­?"


    "Yes, Katashiro."


    Wait, Katashiro? What does that mean? How is it written?


    The word alone didn''t give me any clear idea.


    "Like this."


    Shirayuki-sensei pulled out a clear file with a piece of paper inside. But this wasn''t just an ordinary sheet of paper¡ªit was cut into the shape of a person. It immediately reminded me of something from a manga I read in my past life. It looked like the type of paper an onmyouji might use.


    Ah, so this is what''s called Katashiro?


    But¡­ should you really be putting that in a clear file?


    As I pondered these trivial things, Sensei continued.


    "This is something exorcists used about a thousand years ago, called Katashiro. Doesn''t it look somewhat like a person?"


    "It does."


    "Exorcists used this person-shaped paper to resonate with demons and either exorcise them or even defeat political enemies."


    Wait¡­ political enemies?


    "This is just paper, and while it vaguely looks like a person, the shape, material, and size are all totally different, right? Yet, it was still able to resonate with actual people. S-so if that was possible, doesn''t it seem more feasible that you could resonate something like an apple and a baseball?"


    I shifted my gaze from the Katashiro in the clear file to the apple and baseball on my desk.


    Comparatively, the apple and baseball were much more alike than a piece of paper and a human. It definitely seemed easier now.


    Though I couldn''t shake off what Sensei had said earlier about "defeating political enemies." Still, now wasn''t the time to get distracted. I had to focus on the lesson.


    "Alright, I''ll give it a try¡­!"


    "It''s quite difficult!"


    I conjured Silveit in both hands, wrapping one thread around the apple and the other around the baseball. But the moment I tried to make them resonate, I failed. The sensation was off immediately; the connection wavered the instant the threads touched.


    I tried again, but the second attempt was also a failure.


    ¡­This is harder than I thought.


    Taking a deep breath, I prepared to try again.


    "The apple and the model earlier were very simr, you see. Their shapes, appearances, and sizes were almost identical. The only difference was the material. T-that''s why it was the basic foundation of Resonance."


    As I focused on adjusting the magic flow through the Silveit threads, Sensei spoke softly.


    "But when ites to actual fieldwork, you won''t always have the luxury of using models or life-sized dummies of the demons. That''s why you need to learn to resonate objects that are just slightly simr. Otherwise, Resonance is useless in realbat."


    Nodding along with her words, I kept working through the failures.


    She had a point.


    In the middle of a battle with a demon, you wouldn''t have time to pull out a model of the creature. And even if you did, in most cases it would be faster just to use regr magic attacks.


    ¡­No wonder Resonance is unpopr.


    As I listened to the sounds of sparring from the training grounds outside, I couldn''t help but think about how much more beneficial it would be for most exorcists-in-training to attend my father''s or Renji-san''s lessons.


    While these thoughts swirled, Shirayuki-sensei leaned forward slightly and spoke with more enthusiasm.


    "A-as I mentioned, the earlier practice was the training phase of Resonance! Now, we''re moving on to the real challenge! You can do this, Itsuki-kun!"


    "I-I''ll do my best¡­!"


    Motivated by Sensei''s encouraging words, I focused on adjusting the magic flow again.


    This really was difficult. Rather than trying to finely control the magic, it seemed easier to apply a more general approach, like aiming for an overall bnce.


    As I kept experimenting and refining my approach, I started to feel some progress.


    After three full hours of work, I finally seeded in resonating the apple and the baseball.

 Chapter 83: Efforts Chain Reaction

    "...Sensei, I did it."


    I exhaled deeply and slumped back into my chair after saying those words.


    The resonance between the baseball and the apple¡ªfinally, I seeded just after noon, as the clock ticked closer to 1 PM.


    "L-let''s take a lunch break!" Shirayuki-sensei eximed.


    "...Yeah. Where do we eat?" I asked.


    "We''ll be eating in the cafeteria," she replied.


    ...Now, this feels like a proper camp.


    After nodding at her, I deactivated the Silveit thread and stood up.


    "The cafeteria''s on the first floor?" I confirmed.


    "Y-yes. Let''s go together!" Shirayuki-sensei said, leading the way as I followed her out of the ssroom.


    After focusing so intently for so long, my throat was parched. I was eager to get some water.


    "I-I heard rumors, but Itsuki-kun, you have an impressive amount of magical power, don''t you?" she remarked.


    "I''m a Seventh Rank," I replied.


    "That makes sense¡­ Normally, people can''t maintain Silveit for as long as you did," she noted.


    I hadn''t really thought about it, but now that she mentioned it, maintaining Silveit for three hours of trial and error was no small feat.


    It''s only possible because of the training I did to increase my magic power. Effort really does pay off in unexpected ways.


    But then again, I probably should have realized that as an adult in my past life, not just now.


    "Sensei, how much magical power do you have?" I asked, curious.


    "M-me? I''m a Second Rank, just normal... Haha¡­" she said, chuckling nervously.


    Seeing her awkward smile, I couldn''t help but ask the question that had been on my mind.


    "So why did you choose to learn Resonance, Sensei?" I asked.


    "Huh?" She blinked, surprised.


    "I mean, why didn''t you just focus on regr magic like most exorcists? Why take on something like Resonance too?" I rified.


    "Well¡­"


    She looked straight ahead as we walked, gathering her thoughts before continuing.


    "I guess¡­ I thought that someone as ordinary as me might be a little bit special."


    "...?"


    Her reply left me both understanding and confused at the same time, and I tilted my head.


    Before I could ask for more details, we arrived at the cafeteria, and the opportunity slipped away.


    The cafeteria was set up as a self-serve buffet with dishesid out in advance. However, since we werete, most of the food was already gone. There wasn''t a single other exorcist in the room either.


    The cafeteria clock showed 12:50, and outside, I could see my father and the exorcist trainees lined up on the field. They seemed to have already finished their lunch.


    While I was spacing out, staring out the window, Shirayuki-sensei handed me a tray.


    "Itsuki-kun, here''s your tray."


    "Oh, thank you!"


    Wait, not a tray¡ªit''s a tray here, not a tter...


    I took the tray and started loading it with food, only to realize a problem.


    The cafeteria was designed for middle schoolers, and the serving counter was set way too high for me. That meant I had to stretch or tiptoe to reach the food.


    So, I decided to use Silveit to grab the dishes and food I wanted. This is where Silveit reallyes in handy.


    As I stretched my threads to collect the food, I noticed Shirayuki-sensei watching me intently.


    "You''re really skilled with that, Itsuki-kun," shemented.


    "R-really?" I asked, a bit surprised.


    "Yes. I can''t control Silveit as smoothly as you do," she admitted.


    Though I had only extended about three threads, which seemed pretty standard to me, I still felt a bit proud to beplimented.


    Once we both gathered our meals, we sat down at a table across from each other. My tray had two hamburgers, some sausages, cold miso soup, and rice. I wondered if using magic to heat up the miso soup would get me in trouble.


    Probably not.


    I dipped a Silveit thread into the miso soup and activated Elemental Shift: Fire, using just enough heat to warm it gently. Soon, steam began to rise from the bowl.


    "W-wait, did you just warm up the miso soup with magic?" Shirayuki-sensei asked, looking at me mid-bite.


    "U-uh, was that not okay¡­?" I asked, bracing myself for a scolding.


    Instead, she handed me her miso soup, bowing slightly.


    Stay connected with m-v l|e''-NovelBin


    "C-could you warm mine up too, please?"


    "S-sure."


    Relieved, I used the same method to warm her soup. It was an easy task.


    With a satisfied look, Shirayuki-sensei returned the bowl to her tray, then hesitantly offered her rice as well.


    "A-and¡­ maybe the rice too?"


    "Of course."


    I took her rice bowl, realizing I hadn''t warmed my own yet.


    Hmm¡­ maybe I could try Resonance here.


    With that thought, I connected Silveit threads to both my rice and hers. As I focused on establishing a resonance, I began heating my rice. Sure enough, hers warmed up at the same time.


    "Wait, did you use Resonance?" she asked, wide-eyed.


    "Y-yeah. I figured I might as well try it," I admitted as I handed her the warmed rice.


    Shirayuki-sensei gazed at the bowl in amazement, muttering softly.


    "¡­Incredible. You''ve already mastered it. You got the basics down in just ten minutes, and now you''re doing practical applications after only three hours."


    She continued to stare at the rice bowl, adding,


    "Itsuki-kun¡­ are you a genius?"


    "N-no way. It''s all thanks to your teaching, Sensei."


    I quickly denied her statement.


    I''m not talented. I''ve just worked hard because I don''t want to die.


    And besides, the only reason I managed it in three hours was because Shirayuki-sensei had been guiding me the entire time.


    Still, upon hearing my words, Shirayuki-sensei raised her head with a shy smile.


    "R-really? I''m d to hear that. Staying up all night to prepare these lesson notes was worth it."


    She blushed slightly, looking both proud and embarrassed.


    So, she pulled an all-nighter to prepare this lesson? That''s pretty¡­ studious of her.


    Wait¡­


    I nced over at Shirayuki-sensei.


    She was small, young, and had a cute, youthful appearance. She could easily be mistaken for a high schooler¡ªmaybe even a middle schooler.


    But could it be that she actually is that young?


    No, judging from what my father and Renji-san said, Shirayuki-sensei is a fully-fledged exorcist.


    That means she''s an adult¡­ right? At least high school graduate¡­?


    Just how old is Shirayuki-sensei?


    "Aren''t you going to eat, Itsuki-kun?" she asked, snapping me out of my thoughts.


    "Y-yeah, I will," I replied, quickly reaching for my miso soup.


    No way I was going to ask ady her age. That would be rude. Instead, I focused on my meal.


    "Oh, by the way, Itsuki-kun, I have some errands to run after lunch for about an hour, so you''ll need to study on your own for a bit. Is that okay?"


    "Sure, but what kind of errands?" I asked.


    Shirayuki-sensei smiled gently.


    "I have to attend to the treatment of an exorcist child."


    I nodded in understanding.


    Ah, of course. That''s the real reason she''s here at the camp.


    "Is it for Aya-chan?" I asked.


    "Yes, the daughter of the Shimotsuki family¡­ Wait, you know her!?"


    "Y-yeah, she''s a friend," I replied.


    Hearing this, Shirayuki-sensei paused for a moment, thinking, before speaking again.


    "If you already know, then¡­ would you like to observe the session, Itsuki-kun?"


    "Huh? Is that okay?"


    "Yes. This will be a good chance to see how Resonance is used in practice. Watch closely and learn."


    Shirayuki-sensei gave me a serious look as she said this.

 Chapter 84: Cause Investigation Squad

    After leaving the cafeteria, we headed to the library.


    I wasn''t sure if the exorcist facility was used year-round, but it still had a dedicated library.


    We were heading there because Aya-chan was supposedly working on her summer homework.


    "Itsuki-kun, do you know why Aya-san can''t use magic anymore?" Shirayuki-sensei asked me.


    "¡­No, I don''t. Aya-chan said she doesn''t know either," I replied.


    "I see¡­"


    "Is this kind of thingmon?"


    When I asked, Shirayuki-sensei hummed thoughtfully for a moment.


    "Losing the ability to use magic is not umon. For instance, people who suffer from PTSD¡ªah, to exin it simply, people who are mentally scarred from fighting ''Ma''¡ªoften lose the ability to use magic."


    Experience more content on m v|l e''-NovelBin


    I immediately thought of someone close to me who fit that example. Nina-chan.


    "Other cases could be slumps or yips¡­"


    "A slump and yips? What''s the difference?"


    "A slump means you can still perform actions, but the results don''t follow. For example, you can do ''Kaijutsu'' and ''Shijutsu,'' but your magic doesn''t work as intended," she exined.


    I nodded, trying to follow.


    "Yips, on the other hand, mean you can''t perform the action at all. You might be able to do ''Kaijutsu,'' but not ''Shijutsu,'' or perhaps you can''t even do ''Kaijutsu'' anymore, which means the magic itself bes unusable."


    Ah, I see¡­ that makes sense.


    I''d heard the terms "slump" and "yips" before in my previous life, but now I fully understood the difference.


    "Could it be that Aya-chan is experiencing yips?" I asked.


    "It''s possible¡­ but usually, slumps or yips happen to more experienced exorcists. It''s hard to imagine a six-year-old would develop something like that," Shirayuki-sensei replied, shaking her head slightly.


    Indeed, when she put it that way, it made sense. Slumps and yips typically affect athletes who''ve umted experience. While some middle or high schoolers might experience them, Aya-chan, who''s only been studying magic for a few years, seems an unlikely candidate.


    So why can''t Aya-chan use magic anymore?


    I tilted my head in confusion, and Shirayuki-sensei continued.


    "However, with ''Resonance,'' we may be able to find out the reason. Let''s give it a try."


    Before entering the library, Shirayuki-sensei knocked a few times. From beyond the door, we heard Aya-chan''s response.


    "Y-yes!"


    "We''reing in," she said.


    When we stepped into the library, the first thing that hit me was the scent of old paper.


    The "library" was quite small. It was about the same size as my room when I lived alone in my previous life¡ªaround six and a half tatami mats.


    Steel bookshelves about 180 cm tall lined the walls, crammed with old, worn books.


    In the center of the room were three chairs identical to the ones in the audiovisual room, with a slightlyrger desk in front of them. Aya-chan was sitting at the desk, working on her summer homework.


    The room felt more like a storage space for old books than a proper library.


    When Aya-chan looked up from her workbook and saw me, her eyes widened in surprise.


    "I-Itsuki-kun!?"


    "Long time no see, Aya-chan."


    "I''m so d you''re here, Itsuki-kun¡­" she exhaled with relief.


    As if to fill the silence, Shirayuki-sensei stepped forward to introduce herself.


    "Nice to meet you, Aya-san. I''m Shirayuki Ruri, an exorcist who uses ''Resonance.''"


    "I''m Shimotsuki Aya! So you''re the exorcist my dad mentioned?" Aya-chan asked.


    "Yes. Renji-san asked me toe," Shirayuki-sensei replied, sounding much more confident than she had in the ssroom.


    Aya-chan then turned to me with a puzzled expression.


    "But, Itsuki-kun, why are you here?"


    "Why do you think?" I teased.


    "Oh! I get it! You''re taking lessons from Shirayuki-san!"


    "Yep, exactly! I''m practicing ''Resonance'' right now," I nodded.


    Aya-chan figured it out quickly, probably because Renji-san had told her.


    After that brief exchange, Shirayuki-sensei stood between us and began asking Aya-chan some questions.


    "Aya-san, I heard you can''t use magic anymore. When did this start?"


    "About a month ago," Aya-chan replied.


    I listened closely to the conversation, but there wasn''t any new information.


    It was exactly the same story Aya-chan had told me when she came to our housewarming party.


    Apparently, about a month ago, she had apanied Renji-san on a job. It was then that she realized she couldn''t use magic anymore.


    That was all. She didn''t know anything beyond that.


    "I see. Let''s find out what''s going on, shall we? Aya-san, could you give me your hand?" Shirayuki-sensei asked.


    "Y-yes."


    At Shirayuki-sensei''s request, Aya-chan extended her hand.


    The moment she did, threads of Silveit extended from Shirayuki-sensei''s arm, connecting to Aya-chan''s hand.


    The threads wrapped around both of their arms and began to shimmer with a rainbow-like glow. Resonance was now in progress.


    "Aya-san, I''m going to take a closer look."


    "O-okay."


    The moment Shirayuki-sensei closed her eyes, my own vision went ck.


    Wait, what the!?


    I panicked, unable to understand what was happening, but soon enough, my vision returned. What I saw next was¡­ a lush green rice field?


    "...A rice field?"


    I looked around and realized I was standing on a deste country road. Houses were scattered far apart, surrounded by nothing but mountains and rice paddies.


    The sun zed down from the sky, and the clear blue sky was almost painfully bright.


    "Where is this¡­?"


    "W-why is Itsuki-kun here!?" Shirayuki-sensei''s startled voice rang out next to me.


    "Uh, Sensei? Where are we?" I asked.


    "This is¡­ Aya-san''s mind," she said, still looking shocked.


    ...Wait, what?


    I tilted my head in confusion.


    It wasn''t the fact that I was inside Aya-chan''s mind that surprised me¡ªI''d been through this kind of experience before.


    What shocked me was that, unlike Shirayuki-sensei, I hadn''t connected to Aya-chan through Silveit. I hadn''t "Resonated" with her, yet here I was, inside her mentalndscape.


    "...Why am I here?" I asked, still baffled.


    "I-I don''t know," Shirayuki-sensei admitted, looking just as confused as I was.


    However, her expression quickly shifted to one of determination.


    "W-well, there''s no helping it now. Consider this field training. Stick close to me, Itsuki-kun."


    "Y-yes, understood."


    And just like that, an unexpected practical lesson had begun.

 Chapter 85: Exploration! The Realm of the Mind!

    Although Shirayuki-sensei called this the practical phase, I honestly had no idea what I was supposed to do.


    Last time I entered a mental world, it was with Hina, and the goal was clear: exorcise the monster that was eating away at her mind and bring her back to normal.


    But this time? I wasn''t sure what the objective was. Just as I was pondering this, Sensei spoke up.


    "First, we need to find Aya-san within this world. The treatment using Resonance starts after that."


    "How do we find her?" I asked.


    With Hina, we found her right away because it was in a confined space. But here? This was an open countryside, vast and sprawling. Without smartphones or GPS, I couldn''t imagine how we''d find Aya-chan.


    As I scanned the surroundings, Shirayuki-sensei seemed to focus on something in the distance.


    "This way, Itsuki-kun," she said, confidently striding forward.


    "You can tell where she is?" I asked in surprise, quickly following behind.


    As we walked, Sensei exined, "When I connected the Silveit threads to Aya-san earlier, did you notice?"


    "Yeah, I saw that."


    "That connection, or pass, remains active. I can still see the thread linking me to Aya-san, so I know where to go."


    Oh¡­ that''s how it works. I wondered why I hadn''t noticed anything like that when I was with Hina. Maybe my Resonance skills were too weak back then.


    After walking for about five minutes, Shirayuki-sensei stopped in front of a small stone torii gate and pointed.


    "Here."


    "A torii gate?" I muttered.


    Beyond the gate was a long set of stone stairs that seemed to lead up to some unseen ce at the top.


    "Aya-san is at the top. Let''s go."


    "Okay."


    We passed through the torii gate together and began climbing the stone stairs.


    It had been a while since I''d climbed such a long staircase, not since my visit to the Kamiarizuki shrine, and the memory made me feel somewhat nostalgic. As we climbed, I turned to Sensei with a question.


    "Sensei, do you think there''s a shrine at the top?"


    "Yes, I believe so."


    "Why would Aya-chan be there?"


    "Well, this is just my theory, but¡­" Shirayuki-sensei paused to think for a moment before continuing.


    "I believe something that happened at this shrine a month ago is the reason Aya-san can''t use magic anymore."


    "Something at the shrine¡­" I echoed.


    "It''s just a theory," she said, smiling gently.


    Just as she smiled, something in my peripheral vision caught my attention.


    It was a neck¡ªa long, long neck. It stretched from the top of the shrine and peered down at us, ending in the face of a woman.


    "Wee¡­"


    The creature smiled widely, as if it found something amusing, and spoke in a sing-song voice.


    "You''vee all the way from the city to this countryside!"


    With a boomingugh, the woman opened her mouth wide and, with tremendous speed, hurled herself toward us.


    "...A Kamaitachi," I muttered.


    But before the monster could touch us, my magic decapitated its long neck.


    Extending its neck was a foolish move¡ªit only made it easier to target. I watched the severed head fall to the ground, but then I noticed something odd.


    The head wasn''t turning into ck mist.


    ...Wait, did I fail to exorcise it?


    "Too bad, too bad! My head''s just for show!" the creature cackled.


    "Is that so?" I replied.


    Without missing a beat, I transformed my Silveit thread into a spear.


    "¡­Homurabachi."


    The me spear I conjured pierced the monster''s head, shattering it into pieces. This time, the monster''s body dissolved into ck mist and vanished.


    "What the¡­?"


    Sure, the neck wasn''t its weak point, but if its head could be destroyed so easily, it shouldn''t have taunted us like that.


    As I stepped back onto the stairs, Shirayuki-sensei, who had been standing beside me, spoke up quietly.


    "Itsuki-kun¡­ you''re really strong, aren''t you?"


    "Huh?"


    I turned to her, surprised by the suddenment. Her eyes were wide with astonishment.


    "What''s up, Sensei?" I asked.


    "N-nothing¡­ I just found you very dependable," she said with a soft smile before turning her gaze back up the stairs.


    Still puzzled by her words, I followed her lead and we continued climbing.


    At the top of the stairs, we passed between moss-covered stone guardian dogs and stepped into the grounds of a dpidated shrine.


    "Where''s Aya-chan?" I asked.


    "She''s inside the building," Sensei replied, pointing to the shrine''s structure.


    So Aya-chan was inside? How did she even get in there? Then again, this was her mental world. I probably shouldn''t dwell on the logistics.


    Just as I turned toward the shrine, the doors flew open with a loud bang.


    "Is that¡­ arms!?"


    A mass of arms, each with six fingers, emerged from the shrine and reached for us.


    But the arms never touched us. They were instantly caught by the Silveit threads I had already set up, slicing them apart like a grid.


    This was my Jin''e, a protective magic barrier designed to exorcise multiple monsters at once by deploying the Silveit threads in attice pattern.


    "¡­Jin''e."


    As the severed arms melted into the ground, I spotted the creature they belonged to. Peeking out from the doorway was a huge face, easily a meter in height, framed by the severed arms.


    The face resembled a shy child hiding behind a door, but its immense size made it anything but cute.


    "Let''s y hide and seek," the creature said in a slow, eerie voice.


    Its mouth was an empty void of darkness.


    "...y by yourself," I replied coldly.


    It was obvious that showing its head meant it had revealed its weak point.


    I extended my Silveit thread toward the giant head and decided to try something different this time, adding a new twist to my usual magic.


    I began to generate high-pressure water using Amaugachi, a technique designed to pierce through tough materials. Then, I intertwined the Silveit thread with it.


    I infused the water with earth elemental change.


    I remembered watching a TV program at home that showed how water jets could cut through metal by mixing in abrasives. If that was possible, then I could use something simr to strengthen my magic.


    I mixed fine particles into the water, increasing the cutting power of Amaugachi.


    The name of the technique would be¡­


    "¡­Amaugachi."


    With a sharp slicing sound, the giant head was severed cleanly in two. The monster''s head and arms dissolved into ck mist.


    As the ck mist faded, I saw Aya-chan sitting inside the shrine, kneeling with her legs tucked beneath her in a formal posture. She was trapped inside a cage-like structure of iron bars.


    ...What the heck is that?


    I was about to step forward when Shirayuki-sensei turned to me and said, "Itsuki-kun, let''s free Aya-san!"


    "Yes!" I replied, preparing to extend my Silveit threads.


    But just as I was about to act, a girl''s voice echoed from above.


    "Impudent."


    The next moment, I felt as if something had struck me, and my vision blurred as I was suddenly thrown backward.


    "...Huh?"


    Before I knew it, I was back in the library.

 Chapter 86: One Plus One

    "Wh-what happened? Itsuki-kun, Shirayuki-san, are you both okay...?"


    Aya-chan, looking worried, sent a concerned gaze toward the two of us, still looking dazed.


    Shirayuki-sensei was standing still, still holding Aya-chan''s thin hand. I was in a simr state, staring at Shirayuki-sensei.


    We had just been at the shrine, but somehow, we found ourselves back in the library.


    And we hadn''t done anything to get here.


    It''s no wonder we were both so confused.


    I looked at Sensei and asked, "¡­Sensei, what was that just now?"


    "¡­"


    Shirayuki-sensei remained silent, her face more serious than I had ever seen it. After a long moment, she finally spoke.


    "To put it simply, Aya-san rejected us."


    "¡­Rejected?" I asked, puzzled.


    Shirayuki-sensei nodded.


    "When I connected the pass using Silveit with Aya-san, she initially epted it, but then she rejected it midway through. To put it in simple terms, it''s like making a phone call¡ªshe picked up the phone, but then hung up before the conversation was over."


    That''s¡­ actually a really clear exnation.


    I could now understand what had happened. However, Aya-chan, who had been listening to Shirayuki-sensei, widened her eyes and shook her head.


    "I-I didn''t do anything though..."


    "I believe you," Shirayuki-sensei said gently, as if trying tofort her.


    "I think it''s very likely that you really didn''t do anything. There''s probably ''something'' inside of you that''s preventing the connection."


    "Wait, does that mean Aya-chan is possessed?" I asked, thinking back to all the cases I had seen so far. But Shirayuki-sensei shook her head firmly.


    "No, it''s not possession. If it were, I would have sensed it during the Resonance. Up to the point where Aya-san cut the connection, everything seemed normal, so it''s definitely not possession."


    I let out a breath of relief at Shirayuki-sensei''s words. I wasn''t sure if "good" was the right word, but at the very least, Aya-chan wasn''t possessed, which was a huge relief.


    Still, if it wasn''t possession, then what on earth was going on with Aya-chan?


    Shirayuki-sensei gently let go of Aya-chan''s hand and reassured her.


    "Don''t worry, we''ll try again."


    "O-okay. I understand."


    "Excuse me."


    With that, Shirayuki-sensei connected more Silveit threads to Aya-chan, weaving them together like vines wrapping around both of their arms. The rainbow light that emitted from the threads was even stronger this time.


    But nothing happened.


    "Huh?" Aya-chan tilted her head in confusion, while Shirayuki-sensei''s face only grew more serious.


    "¡­We''ve beenpletely rejected."


    "So, you can''t Resonate with her?" I asked.


    Shirayuki-sensei nodded, continuing, "¡­Exactly. Whatever is inside Aya-san is blocking us. If we use the phone analogy again, it''s like she''s blocked our number."


    "I see¡­"


    The analogy made it even easier to understand, but now wasn''t the time to be impressed by that.


    "Sensei, is Aya-chan going to be okay?"


    "Well¡­" Shirayuki-sensei frowned slightly, deep in thought, before she spoke slowly.


    "For now¡­ I can''t say anything for sure. Fortunately, she hasn''t been taken over or possessed¡­"


    Shirayuki-sensei seemed to be working through the possibilities in her mind as she spoke.


    "It''s strange. Even though there''s ''something'' inside her, it''s not touching her magic. In fact, it seems to be suppressing it, almost like it''s preventing the magic from leaking."


    Sensei continued to work through the possibilities in her mind, trying to eliminate them one by one.


    So, Aya-chan isn''t possessed, her magic isn''t being consumed, but she can''t use it, and there''s ''something'' inside of her.


    ¡­What on earth is happening?


    Shirayuki-sensei suddenly lifted her head and turned to Aya-chan with a question.


    "Aya-san, when you lost the ability to use magic a month ago, you were on a job with Renji-san, right? Was it in a rural area?"


    "¡­It was in the countryside, but it wasn''t a shrine," Aya-chan replied.


    "Can you tell us where you went?"


    "It was like¡­ a vige," Aya-chan said.


    A vige?


    Before I could ask any questions, Aya-chan continued exining.


    "There were mostly old people there, living like they did a long time ago¡­ Lots of grandpas and grandmas."


    "Just older people?" Shirayuki-sensei asked.


    "No. There were kids my age too. I made friends with one of them. We said we''d y again sometime."


    Your next read awaits at m v|l-e''-NovelBin


    Aya-chan''s exnation didn''t seem like a lie. It probably really happened.


    So, maybe the shrine from earlier wasn''t connected after all. But then, what was that scene we saw?


    As I mulled it over, Shirayuki-sensei turned to face Aya-chan with a serious expression.


    "Aya-san, since you''ve been rejecting the Resonance, there are only three options left for us to try."


    "Th-three?" Aya-chan asked, sounding a bit surprised.


    Honestly, I was just as surprised. I thought we might be out of options by now.


    "The first option is to wait. Just like with a blocked number on a phone, people''s bodies aren''t machines. If we wait long enough, we might be able to Resonate again."


    "How long should we wait?" I asked.


    Shirayuki-sensei answered softly, "Normally, at least a day."


    A whole day? I checked the time, quietly sighing.


    It felt like a long time. I mean, I knew that nothing serious had happened in the past month, so a day shouldn''t be a big deal, but after seeing what we just did, it was hard to just sit around for another day.


    Sensing my impatience, Shirayuki-sensei continued with the second option.


    "The second option is to increase the depth of the Resonance."


    "¡­Depth?" I asked, unfamiliar with the term.


    "Yes. You''ve learned the basics of Resonance, so you know that things with simr properties Resonate more easily. By taking advantage of this, there''s a way to strengthen the Resonance."


    I had no idea how that worked, but before asking, I thought it best to hear the third option first.


    "What''s the third option, Sensei?"


    "Webine the first and second methods."


    Her answer wasn''t something I had anticipated.


    "We can wait while deepening the Resonance gradually. This method would be the most effective. But to do this, we''ll need your help, Itsuki-kun."


    "Me?" I repeated, surprised that I was suddenly being asked to help.


    "Yes. Will you cooperate with us?"


    Without hesitation, I nodded vigorously.


    "Of course! But¡­ what do I need to do?"


    "Yes. I need you and Aya-san to¡­ be close friends."


    ¡­Friends?

 Chapter 87: Adults Thoughts

    "Are you going to be friends with Itsuki-kun...?"


    "Itsuki-kun and I need to get closer...?" Aya-chan tilted her head in confusion, as if she wanted to say, "But we''re already close."


    Well, maybe that''s just my wishful thinking.


    "Yes, Aya-san. I''ll exin it in more detailter, but Resonance bes stronger when people have more simrities. But aside from your age, you and Itsuki-kun aren''t that simr, are you?"


    Not sure if even our ages are the same... I kept that thought to myself and simply nodded.


    Thinking back to when I resonated with Hina without doing anything special, it seems like Resonance might be influenced more by physical age than mental age.


    "That''s why I''d like you both to create something that will connect you."


    "Create something? Like what?" I asked.


    Shirayuki-sensei answered directly, "Memories."


    To summarize what Sensei exined next:


    First of all, the fact that Aya-chan and I are already close is important. But that alone won''t strengthen the Resonance. What we need to do is create a shared experience between us.


    That''s because Resonance works on the principle of Sympathetic Magic¡ª"things that are alike have the same properties."


    The quickest way to create this shared connection is by making memories together. And now that she mentions it, making memories does seem like an easy way to buildmon ground.


    Though, given my past life, I don''t have many significant memories, so this idea might be tainted by my own wishful thinking again. Still, how exactly are we supposed to make memories together?


    From my experience in my previous life, I know that memories are something you gain from doing things. They don''t juste to you while lying around. If you spend all day doing nothing, the only thing that wille to you is a vague sense of anxiety about the future. Trust me, I know.


    "That said, making meaningful memories isn''t easy... So, we''ll try a few different things! First, hmm... let''s see..."


    As Shirayuki-sensei pondered, looking down in thought, a whistle sounded from outside the window. Looking out, I saw my father gathering students and giving them instructions.


    Sensei, who had also been watching, suddenly eximed, "Ah! Come to think of it, there''s something perfect here at the camp."


    "Something perfect?"


    "I''m going to talk to Souichirou-san for a moment."


    Tilting my head in confusion, I followed Sensei as she led us outside.


    We caught up just as my father and his group of students were preparing to head somewhere.


    "Souichirou-san!" Shirayuki-sensei called out.


    "Hm? Oh, Shirayuki. What is it?" My father stopped and instructed the students to continue on ahead. The middle-school-aged kids nced at us curiously before following his orders and walking off in pairs.


    While watching them leave, Shirayuki-sensei quickly exined the situation.


    She told him about the Resonance attempt with Aya-chan, how something inside had rejected it, and that we now needed to wait before trying again. Additionally, she mentioned that we wanted to strengthen the Resonance by creating shared experiences between me and Aya-chan.


    And to do that, she asked if we could use the camp facilities.


    Father listened silently until Sensei finished, then nodded in agreement.


    "Understood. If that''s the case, Itsuki and Aya will be under my supervision."


    "R-really? Thank you so much!"


    "Of course. It''s perfect timing, after all. Don''t worry about it."


    Despite his formal tone, I could tell my father was pleased about something. I didn''t miss that hint of excitement.


    After finishing his conversation with Sensei, Father turned to Aya-chan and me.


    "Let''s move to a different location. The ce we''re heading to is more suitable."


    "Where are we going?"


    "The Jukai (Sea of Trees)."


    "¡­Wait, what?"


    "I said the Jukai," Father repeated and started walking, motioning for us to follow.


    When you hear "Jukai" in connection with Mount Fuji, even I know what that refers to. Isn''t that the famous haunted spot where people¡­ well, people who don''t want to be followed go? I know about it.


    Why are we going there?


    As I followed my father, puzzled, he quickly exined.


    "It''s a simple recreation activity. Most exorcists work in pairs, so learning the importance of cooperation is crucial. We''ve prepared a small challenge to teach this."


    "What kind of challenge?"


    "You''ll use a paper map to navigate to your destination. It''s not difficult, but even the fastest pair will take about two hours. Spending that much time together should help strengthen your bond."


    "I see..."


    I wasn''t sure how "simple" my father''s version of "simple" really was, but it seemed like a straightforward task. It sounded like the kind of activity you might do in elementary or middle school.


    "You two should try it as well. I have a spare map."


    "What if we get lost?"


    "Hmm... I don''t think it''s that difficult, but if anything happens, use your magic to signal me. I''lle to the rescue."


    "Okay, I''ll be counting on you."


    "Leave it to me."


    Father handed me a folded paper map, which I opened to find a blue circle and a red circle marked on it. A few paths connected the two points.


    "This is the map. The blue circle is the starting point, and the red circle is the goal. Normally, we wouldn''t give you a map with paths marked, but this is a special case."


    Father chuckled as he said that.


    He''s calling it "special," but I think he''s just lowered the difficulty for us since we''re less experienced. Honestly, without those marked paths, I''d have no idea where to go.


    "We''re here," Father said as he stopped. Aya-chan and I, who had been studying the map together, looked up. Your next read awaits at m v|l-e''-NovelBin


    We had arrived at the entrance to a dense forest. A well-maintained path ran through the towering trees, almost like the entrance to a campsite deep in the woods.


    As I gazed at the path ahead, Father pointed to the blue circle on our map.


    "We''re here. Just follow the path on the map, and you should make it out. There may be a few surprises along the way, but try to enjoy yourselves."


    "Okay, we''ll be back soon!" I called as we set off.


    "I''ll be waiting at the red circle," Father replied, waving us off.


    And with that, Aya-chan and I stepped into the Jukai.


    The moment we entered, the light dimmed. Even though it waste July and nearly August, it felt cooler in the shade of the trees.


    Mmm... This feels nice.


    I''ve never been the outdoorsy type, but I think I finally understand why some people enjoy it.


    As I was reveling in the cool air, Aya-chan, who had pocketed the map, apologized softly.


    "I''m sorry, Itsuki-kun. It''s my fault we have to do this."


    "It''s not your fault, Aya-chan."


    I shook my head immediately. The problem wasn''t Aya-chan herself¡ªit was whatever was inside her.


    "You didn''t do anything wrong, so don''t worry about it."


    "¡­Thank you, Itsuki-kun!" Aya-chan smiled, pointing forward excitedly.


    She took a few steps ahead, her energy clearly lifted, before turning to face me.


    "This way, Itsuki-kun!"


    "Don''t walk backward, you might¡ª"


    Before I could finish my warning, Aya-chan tripped on a root sticking out of the ground and fell backward.


    "Watch out¡ª!"


    I quickly reached out and grabbed her hand, pulling her back up¡­ and in that instant, my consciousness was swallowed into Aya-chan''s world.


    Everything went dark for a moment.


    When I opened my eyes again...


    "¡­Huh?"


    I was standing all alone in the middle of a forest.

 Chapter 88: First Adventure

    "Huh? Aya-chan...?"


    The Aya-chan who had been right in front of me just moments ago was gone.


    But it wasn''t just that¡ªwhen I looked around, it didn''t seem like the same forest we were in earlier.


    ...Where am I?


    I started looking around, scanning my surroundings to gather any information that might help.


    At that moment, I noticed something glowing, extending from my chest.


    "...What''s this?"


    It looked like Silveit, but not quite. The end of it was so faint it was almost invisible.


    This strange thread extended straight out from my heart.


    Could this be what Shirayuki-sensei was talking about?


    She mentioned that Resonance connects people through threads.


    So... does that mean I''ve resonated with Aya-chan?


    But Aya-chan was supposed to be rejecting it. Well, not Aya-chan herself, but something inside her... though that''s not the main issue here.


    "...Guess I''ll follow it."


    I muttered to myself and started walking through the forest, following the thread.


    Though this was unexpected, if I really had resonated with Aya-chan, it might work in my favor. If I can find her, I might be able to free her from whatever''s holding her.


    And on top of that, I could get a better grasp of Resonance, improving my skills. Win-win, right?


    With that hopeful thought, I kept walking through the forest, and in less than ten minutes, I came to a clearing.


    Beyond the trees was a gentle basin, like arge spoon had scooped out the earth. Small houses were clustered together in the dip.


    It was a typical ruralndscape.


    I''ve seen scenes like this on TV, and since I''d just seen something simr when I entered Aya-chan''s mind earlier, it didn''t shock me much.


    But... something about this ce felt off.


    "...?"


    All the buildings... were old.


    And I mean really old.


    Not decaying, exactly. Just... outdated.


    Take the roofs, for example. When I think of old houses, I picture something like my own, with traditional Japanese architecture. But these houses weren''t nearly as fancy.


    The roofs were thatched¡ªif that''s the right term. The kind of roofs you''d see in history textbooks, though not as pristine. They were covered in moss, and some parts were moldy or rotting. A few dpidated houses stood scattered across the area.


    And there were people around.


    Not just one or two, but several.


    They were all wearing clothes that looked... really old-fashioned.


    Clothes that wouldn''t look out of ce in the Edo period, if I had to put it into words.


    It felt as if I had time-traveled, like I''d been thrown back into the past.


    "...What?"


    I muttered to myself, feeling as though I was seeing a mirage. But considering that this was the mental world, it might not be too strange.


    ...Or is it?


    If I had to guess, maybe Aya-chan saw something about the Edo period on TV and was fascinated by it?


    I didn''t know for sure, but I made a mental note to ask Shirayuki-sensei about thister. For now, I focused on the thread in front of me and followed it.


    The thread led me straight into the vige.


    As I descended toward the vige, I made eye contact with an old man nearby.


    "Um... hello," I greeted him with a bow.


    The old man blinked in surprise before eximing, "A holy monk!? A holy monk, here in our humble vige!?"


    "Holy monk...?"


    Puzzled, I tilted my head, but the old man just continued, now bowing deeply in reverence.


    "How blessed we are, to see the holy monk twice before we pass away!"


    "Uh, excuse me... What do you mean by ''holy monk''?"


    "What are you saying? Just looking at your attire, anyone would know you''re a holy monk. You''vee to exorcise the demons and spirits that gue our vige, haven''t you?"


    "...Are you talking about exorcists?"


    "Exorcists...? No, no, you''re a holy monk, no doubt about it."


    Our conversation seemed to be slightly out of sync, but it sounded like what he called "holy monks" were what we know as exorcists.


    I wasn''t sure how he knew I was an exorcist, but being worshipped like a god by aplete stranger was a little unnerving.


    Still, with how earnestly he was bowing, it didn''t feel right to ask him to stop. Maybe I could find a way to gently deflect his reverence.


    "Um... I''m still a child. I''m not experienced enough to be worshipped like this."


    "I''ve heard some holy monks use rejuvenation techniques to stay young and live long lives. Perhaps that''s the case with you."


    ...Rejuvenation techniques?


    "In the capital, they say the Crimson Monk has lived for hundreds of years using such techniques."


    I had no idea what he was talking about.


    Even if there were such magic, I''d never heard of it.


    But then again, this was the mental world. Maybe I shouldn''t take everything at face value.


    After experiencing the strange sensation of being worshipped for no reason, I turned my back on the old man and continued deeper into the vige.


    It wasn''t long before I found the person connected by the thread.


    She looked about the same age as me. Dressed in old-fashioned clothes, she was carrying a baby on her back and hanging outundry.


    Her profile... looked a lot like Aya-chan''s.


    "Aya-chan. Let''s go home."


    The moment I spoke, the girl turned to face me.


    But as we locked eyes, an indescribable sense of wrongness washed over me.


    Her face resembled Aya-chan''s. She looked so much like her, it could have been her.


    But... it wasn''t her.


    The expression on this girl''s face was one Aya-chan would never make.


    "Holy monk...? But you''re not Aya-chan."


    The girl muttered softly. And in that moment, a booming voice echoed from the sky.


    "Arrogance."


    Suddenly, my consciousness was thrown backward.


    Again. I was being pushed away again.


    If this kept happening, we''d never get anywhere. So in desperation, I shot my Silveit into the ground.


    For a brief moment, my consciousness held on.


    "To trespass into a person''s mind and presume to stay there. The arrogance of exorcists knows no bounds."


    My awareness was faint, like the feeling of dozing off during an afternoon ss, but it was still there¡ªjust barely connected.


    "...Who... Who are you? Who''s inside Aya-chan?!"


    In the fleeting time I had, I demanded answers. And finally, the voice responded.


    "...The Ice Princess."


    With that final word, my consciousness was forcefully expelled again.

 Chapter 89: Those Who Bear a Name

    "Huh? What''s wrong, Itsuki-kun?"


    Aya-chan, with a puzzled expression, stood in front of me. I blinked and looked around.


    I was back in the forest from earlier. The mysterious vige and the strange voice were gone.


    All that remained was my hand still holding Aya-chan''s after I had caught her when she tripped.


    As I let go, a rainbow-colored light shimmered before disappearing.


    There was no doubt about it¡ªI had just resonated with Aya-chan.


    And then there was that name I heard at the end, "The Ice Princess." Aya-chan''s mother, Touka-san, had mentioned it before. Named monsters like that are all of the Sixth Rank.


    In other words, this monster was on the same level as Raikoudouji.


    And such a monster was residing inside Aya-chan.


    I still didn''t know why it had taken residence inside her, but I could at least make a simple guess as to why Aya-chan''s magic hadn''t been leaking out.


    Perhaps the monster didn''t want its own magic to mix with Aya-chan''s and leak out.


    So, it sealed the magic inside, and as a result, Aya-chan lost her ability to use magic.


    That theory seemed to make sense.


    But there were still some unresolved questions.


    Why was the Ice Princess inside Aya-chan? And why hadn''t itpletely taken over Aya-chan?


    Could it be that it''s gathering strength inside her?


    For example¡ªthis is purely hypothetical¡ªwhat if the Ice Princess was injured in a battle with another exorcist and was using Aya-chan as a safe ce to recover?


    But in that case, why reveal its name? If it were injured, it wouldn''t want to take unnecessary risks.


    So... why?


    I kept mulling over the pieces of information I had, but every theory I came up with seemed to crumble just as quickly.


    And as I was deep in thought, I felt a gentle squeeze on my cheeks.


    "Itsuki-kun?"


    I looked up and saw Aya-chan, tilting her head, her expression full of concern.


    She looked like she was asking, "Are you okay?"


    I shook off my thoughts and gave her a smile.


    "No, it''s nothing. Let''s keep going."


    "Okay! This way, Itsuki-kun!" she said, starting to walk again.


    "Wait, hold on!"


    "...?"


    Aya-chan turned back with a questioning look, and I held out my hand.


    "I was wondering if you could lend me your hand for a second."


    "Huh? Okay, sure."


    I had hoped maybe the rejection had been lifted, so I took her hand again... but, unfortunately, there was no resonance this time.


    "...Never mind. Just be careful not to trip again, okay?"


    "I''ll be fine! I won''t trip this time!" she dered confidently as she walked ahead. I followed behind her.


    ...Maybe it''s better not to tell her about all of this. I''ll discuss it with Dad, Renji-san, and Shirayuki-sensei when we get back.


    But I should at least find out what happened to Aya-chan a month ago.


    "Hey, Aya-chan, can I ask you something?"


    "Sure, what is it?"


    "You mentioned to Shirayuki-sensei that you made a friend when you went on that job with Renji-san, right? What kind of person were they?"


    There was a chance that friend could be connected to the Ice Princess.


    As I asked, Aya-chan furrowed her brows, thinking hard.


    "Hmm, their name was..."


    She trailed off and pressed her finger to her forehead, clearly struggling to remember.


    "Huh? I can''t seem to recall their name..."


    "Maybe you''re just nking on it."


    "Yeah, maybe! But I remember their face clearly. They looked exactly like me."


    "...Exactly like you?"


    That phrase immediately made me think of the girl I had seen during the resonance.


    "And she was really hardworking! Even though she was the same age as me, she took care of her little siblings. She said she had three younger siblings and that her parents both worked, so she handled the housework. Isn''t that amazing?"


    "...She did the housework?"


    "Yep! She said she even cooked meals for her family. Isn''t that incredible?"


    Aya-chan''s eyes sparkled with admiration as she spoke. She genuinely seemed to respect this friend.


    But a girl who looked just like Aya-chan and helped with chores and childcare...


    Find your next adventure on m_v l|e-NovelBin


    I couldn''t help but think of the girl I saw in the resonance.


    Where was that ce, anyway?


    It had to be a part of Aya-chan''s mental world, but if that was the same vige she visited with Renji-san, then it was a pretty strange ce.


    Sure, there are all kinds of people in Japan, but... would anyone still live in thatched-roof houses and doundry without machines in this day and age?


    ...Then again, maybe. The world is full of different kinds of people.


    But calling Kyoto the "capital city" in this day and age? And who''s the Crimson Monk? I''ve never heard of them.


    Ugh, this is frustrating. No matter how much I think about it, I can''te up with any answers.


    As I continued to ponder, we came upon a fork in the road.


    Aya-chan pulled out the map from her pocket and looked at it carefully before pointing to the right.


    "We should go this way, Itsuki-kun."


    "Are you sure?"


    "Yeah, we''re here right now, right?" she said, pointing to a spot on the map.


    I traced the route with my finger from the starting point to our current location, and finally, I understood.


    "You''re right. That''s impressive, Aya-chan."


    "R-Really? It''s no big deal!" she replied, smiling shyly, clearly pleased with thepliment.


    She put the map back in her pocket and headed to the right, and I followed behind.


    "It''s so cool here, even though it''s summer," Aya-chan remarked.


    "Yeah, it''s probably because of all the trees."


    "Do you think it''s cooler here or at the beach?"


    "Hmm, I''d say here. The beach is hot."


    Our conversation was simple, like two elementary school kids chatting, which made sense given how we looked, but it still felt a bit odd for me.


    As we continued following the map, I suddenly heard a voice from somewhere.


    "...Hey."


    It was a faint, raspy voice, calling out from the distance.


    I nced around, searching for the source, but saw no one. Could it be one of the other exorcists participating in the training?


    "Hey, Aya-chan, did you hear that?"


    "Yeah, it sounds like someone''s calling for us."


    So it wasn''t just my imagination. We both stopped and listened more closely.


    "Hey!"


    This time, the voice was louder. It was closer.


    I looked in the direction of the sound and saw... arge mouth.


    A mouth, and nothing else.


    It was probably around 50 cm in size. A pair of thick lips, with a single leg protruding from behind, standing amidst the trees. Or rather, trying to blend in, but it stuck out like a sore thumb.


    The lips moved, and then opened wide, revealing yellowed teeth and a thick, fleshy tongue.


    "Hey!" it called out again, like it was trying to get our attention.


    ...It was a monster.


    "Itsuki-kun..."


    "Yeah, I got it."


    I extended my Silveit and quickly pierced the monster.


    It offered no resistance, disintegrating into ck mist as it faded away.


    The feel of it was like that of a First Rank monster.


    But why was there a monster here? This is supposed to be an exorcist training facility...


    As I was thinking that, Aya-chan, standing next to me, quietly muttered as she watched the ck mist dissipate.


    "...Hey, do you think this is the ''little ident'' your dad mentioned?"


    "...Yeah, maybe."


    Come to think of it, he did say something like that.


    "Yeah, that''s probably it."


    Of course. The point of this exercise was to teach the importance of working together as exorcists, so throwing us into a real situation makes sense.


    ...Talk about tough love.


    With that in mind, I decided to keep walking toward the goal with Aya-chan.

 Chapter 90: Escalation

    After that, we didn''t encounter any more monsters as we made our way through the forest, and eventually, we reached the goal.


    When we arrived, a few other exorcist trainees were already there, having beaten us to the finish. They nced over at me and Aya-chan with curious expressions, as if wondering who these unfamiliar kids were.


    Ignoring their stares, I walked over to Dad and handed him the map.


    "So? Did you enjoy yourselves?" he asked.


    "Yeah, but it was a bit long," I replied.


    I nced at Aya-chan. She was smiling brightly, but there was a hint of fatigue on her face.


    It was only natural. Unlike me, who had been training with Dad inbat and physical endurance for years, Aya-chan wasn''t used to such intense activity.


    That''s why, halfway through, she couldn''t walk any further, and we had to take a break. I used Silveit to cool her legs and provided water with Water Attribute Transformation. This course, designed for middle schoolers, might have been a bit much for us elementary school students.


    Still, as I had suspected, magic made it easy to take proper breaks wherever we were, even without any gear. Magic really was convenient.


    Despite her exhaustion, Aya-chan didn''t show any signs of it, smiling cheerfully at Dad.


    "I had a great time chatting with Itsuki-kun!" she said.


    "Good, that''s what''s important," Dad replied, crossing his arms and nodding in satisfaction.


    I tugged at his sleeve, wanting to talk to him privately.


    "Hey, Dad, can I talk to you for a moment?" I asked.


    "Hm? What is it?"


    "I just need to go somewhere without so many people around..."


    "Hmm..."


    After ncing around, Dad nodded and said, "Alright."


    I told Aya-chan to wait for a moment, and then Dad and I walked a short distance away from the group.


    As soon as we were alone, Dad''s tone became more serious.


    "So, Itsuki, how did it go? Did my n work out?" he asked.


    "Yeah, I think I''ve gotten closer to Aya-chan."


    "Good, that''s what I was hoping for. Renji and I became friends during our training here too."


    Huh, really? I thought. But I set that aside for now.


    "Actually... something happened. I resonated with Aya-chan for a moment."


    "...What?" Dad''s expression changed instantly.


    I then exined everything: how I had been transported to what seemed like an Edo-era vige after touching Aya-chan, the girl who looked just like her, and the mention of the Ice Princess.


    Iid out the story in chronological order, making it as easy to follow as possible. Dad listened without interrupting, and when I finished, he sighed deeply and gently ced a hand on my head.


    "You did well toe out of that safely, Itsuki."


    "...Yeah. I didn''t exactly fight anyone, though," I replied, feeling a little choked up at the genuine concern in his voice.


    "But... the Ice Princess, huh?" he muttered.


    "Do you know anything about her?"


    "...No, not at all."


    Dad briefly nced at the trainees gathering at the finish line before turning back to me.


    "But the monster definitely called itself that, didn''t it?"


    "Yeah, that''s what it said."


    "...This could be troublesome."


    Seeing the rare look of frustration on Dad''s face made me tense up as well, my fists clenching unconsciously.


    "Listen, Itsuki, there are two possibilities here."


    "Two?" I asked.


    "Yes. The first is that the monster is boasting. Some monsters, drunk on their own power, dere their name to inspire fear in humans. The problem with that is, if they''re boasting, they have the strength to back it up."


    "...Yeah."


    I nodded slightly, understanding what Dad meant.


    People who boast do so because they''re confident in their abilities. Those who see themselves as inexperienced wouldn''t dare act so arrogantly.


    And for monsters, that arrogance typicallyes when they''ve grown used to killing exorcists.


    Even if this Ice Princess wasn''t a Sixth Rank Named monster, Fifth or Fourth Rank monsters could still be a serious threat to most exorcists.


    There was a real chance that the Ice Princess was that kind of monster.


    "And the second possibility?" I asked.


    "The second is that it really is a Sixth Rank," he said.


    "But... you''ve never heard of it, right?"


    I found it hard to believe that Dad, an exorcist of his stature, wouldn''t know the name of a Sixth Rank monster. He nodded.


    "Yes, but I don''t know every monster out there. Some Sixth Rank monsters were sealed or exorcised before I was even born, and I haven''t memorized all the records."


    "...Then what do we do?" I started to ask, but Dad spoke up before I could finish.


    "Don''t worry. We''ll figure this out soon enough."


    "We will?"


    "There''s a branch family of the Kamiarizuki n that specializes in gathering,piling, and managing records on monsters. They''re called the Tsukishima family."


    There''s a family that specializes in that?


    "So we can just ask them to investigate?"


    "Exactly. I''ll send a request right away. We should have an answer by tomorrow."


    "Tomorrow? Does that mean they''re starting the investigation now?"


    I nced at the setting sun and couldn''t help but think...


    ...Looks like someone''s working overtime tonight.


    But even with how traditional exorcists are, they''ve at least digitized their records by now, right? I mean, they''ve got to be using PDFs for requests, right?


    The reason I was thinking about this was because, in my previous life, one of my jobs at the printingpany was digitizing old documents.


    For a small to mid-sizedpany like ours, doing that kind of work was a matter of survival.


    "We should head back. We''ve been away from the group long enough," Dad said, snapping me out of my thoughts.


    I turned to follow him, but I noticed Shirayuki-sensei weaving through the group of trainees toward us.


    "Huh? Shirayuki-sensei?"


    "Yes, I, uh... came to get you. Haha..." she replied, smiling sheepishly.


    I wondered how she had found us, but I decided it was better to get straight to the point. I exined to her everything I had just told Dad.


    Telling the story twice in a row helped me rify the details even more, and I could see Shirayuki-sensei''s face growing more serious as I spoke. By the time I finished, it was clear she understood the gravity of the situation.


    When I was done, she spoke softly.


    "Thank you for telling me, Itsuki-kun."


    "Sensei, what should we do?" I asked, ncing over at Aya-chan, who was still talking with Dad. The girl who had lost her magic.


    "I understand how anxious you must feel, but our approach remains the same," Shirayuki-sensei replied, looking at Aya-chan with a gentle expression.


    "We''ll wait for the rejection to ease and create more shared memories. That''s how we''ll deepen the resonance."


    Then, she turned to me with a serious expression.


    "Operation: Best Friends Forever continues."


    ...When did this get a code name?

 Chapter 91: Meeting

    Under the banner of "Operation Best Friends Forever," Aya-chan and I did all sorts of things together. We tackled her summer homework, attended a monster lesson given by Renji-san, and even yed some board games that were somehow avable at the training facility.


    One thing I learned from Renji-san''s lesson was that, unlike my dad''s group of exorcist trainees, which was mostly male, Renji-san''s group was full of girls. I had assumed that the exorcist profession was male-dominated and that there wouldn''t be many female trainees, but it turns out that''s not really the case anymore.


    With exorcists always being in short supply, it''s clear that trying to rely on just men was never a sustainable approach.


    So, until the evening, Aya-chan and I shared various experiences together, creating new memories in the process.


    Once Aya-chan went off to take a bath, I found myself gathered with Dad, Renji-san, and Shirayuki-sensei in the meeting room.


    "So, you''re saying there''s this Ice Princess inside Aya?" Renji-san asked.


    "Yeah, that''s what the monster called itself," I replied.


    I hadn''t had a chance to tell Renji-san about Aya-chan''s situation until now. When I finally exined it to him, his expression turned to one of disbelief. After tapping his fingers on the table a few times, he let out a deep sigh.


    "But... the Ice Princess hasn''t taken control of Aya, right?" Renji-san asked, turning his gaze toward Shirayuki-sensei.


    Despite his youthful appearance, Renji-san''s face was toughened by a scar, which made him look rather intimidating. Facing his piercing stare, Shirayuki-sensei hurriedly nodded.


    "Y-Yes. When Itsuki-kun and I resonated with her, there was no sign that Aya-san had been possessed. But..." she trailed off.


    "But what?" Renji-san pressed.


    "We saw that in her heart, she was being trapped by the Ice Princess. If we don''t free her from that, Aya-san won''t be able to use her magic again."


    After hearing Shirayuki-sensei out, Renji-san spoke again, his voice calm butced with concern.


    "So, you''re saying if we confront this so-called Sixth-Rank monster and free Aya from its hold... she''ll be able to use magic again?"


    Even though his tone was gentle, I could hear the anxiety hidden within his words, something I was familiar with after spending so much time with him.


    "Yes, that''s correct," Shirayuki-sensei confirmed.


    "I see. And you''ve already contacted Tsukishima, right? What did they say about the Ice Princess?" Renji-san asked, turning to Dad.


    In response, Dad spread out three freshly printed documents on the table.


    "This is what we''ve been able to gather so far."


    I took one of the papers and skimmed through it. There was a ck-and-white photo, apanied by a single line of text:


    "Year 2 of Bunka Era ¨C A snow woman was sealed in Mutsu."


    The writing was clearly old, probably done in ink. Next to the line was the name of the exorcist who had performed the sealing, though the characters were so deteriorated that they were unreadable.


    "...So, we don''t know much, huh?" I asked.


    "Renji, you know as well as I do that a lot of pre-war records on monsters were lost. Even the Tsukishima family isn''t all-knowing," Dad exined.


    As the two of them exchanged words, my mind was stuck on one simple question.


    Bunka Era? Mutsu? What?


    I had no idea when the Bunka Era was or where Mutsu was. How was I supposed to make sense of this?


    As I stared at the document, confused, Shirayuki-sensei kindly leaned over and exined.


    "Itsuki-kun, the Bunka Era corresponds to the year 1805 in the Western calendar. Mutsu refers to what is now Aomori Prefecture. The writing is very old and difficult to read, so it''s no surprise you''re having trouble."


    Ah, so that''s what Mutsu means. I guess I learned something new.


    Even with that rification, one question still bothered me.


    "Dad, this says ''snow woman,'' not ''Ice Princess.'' They''re not the same, right?"


    "That''s right. As you said, Ice Princess doesn''t exist," Dad replied, emphasizing thest part.


    Wait, what?


    "That''s why we cross-referenced the information you gave us with Renji''s mission a month ago and found this document."


    Ah, so they don''t have digital records. That exins why it''s hard to find information.


    Even though it''s not confirmed, does that mean the Ice Princess isn''t a Sixth Rank?


    Just as I began to feel relieved, Dad quickly shot down my hope.


    "But we''re talking about a monster that was sealed for over 200 years. The fact that it was sealed means no one was able to exorcise it¡ªor that the exorcistscked the strength to do so. We should assume it''s extremely powerful."


    ...Really? He''s just going to lift me up and then drop me like that? Great.


    As I stared at the document, feeling uneasy, Renji-san broke the silence.


    "Souichirou, it''s possible that the creature possessing Aya isn''t this snow woman, right?"


    "No. That''s unlikely. We''ve confirmed with local exorcists that the seal had been broken. But there''s been no report of the monster being sighted or defeated. It''s most logical to assume the creature that was sealed is the one inside Aya."


    "...Damn it."


    Renji-san muttered under his breath, his voice barely audible. I had never seen him show such raw emotion before, and it took me by surprise.


    Sensing his distress, Shirayuki-sensei gently offered her thoughts.


    "At this point, there isn''t much we can do. We''ll wait for the right moment, and when ites, we''ll free Aya-san. That''s all there is to it."


    "...Yeah, I get that," Renji-san replied, exhaling deeply.


    I decided to speak up, trying to reassure him.


    "It''s going to be okay, Renji-san. I''ll definitely save Aya-chan," I said with a smile.


    Renji-san looked at me, his expression softening slightly.


    "...Itsuki-kun."


    I forced a smile, though deep down, I couldn''t help but feel like I was saying something foolish.


    When we faced the Raikou Douji, the only reason I wasn''t killed was that he hadn''t been serious about eating me.


    If the Raikou Douji had been intent on killing me, I''m not sure I would''ve survived.


    So if the Ice Princess really is a Sixth Rank monster, and she decides toe after me with her full power, I might be the one who ends up dead.


    The fear crept into my mind, gnawing at me. But even so, this was something I had to do.


    Why had Ie to learn Resonance? It was to protect Hina, to protect others.


    That moment had finally arrived.


    ...Running away wasn''t an option.


    "So, Renji-san, even if the Ice Princess really is a Sixth Rank... I''ll exorcise her," I said, more to myself than anyone else.


    I had to believe that I could do it.

 Chapter 92: Resonance

    The next morning arrived.


    After a restless night, I wasn''t sure if I had even slept or not. I saw Dad off at 6 a.m. when he headed out and then went back to sleep for a bit. By the time I woke up again, it was already 8 a.m.


    I made my way to the dining hall, thinking of grabbing breakfast, and there they were¡ªAya-chan and Shirayuki-sensei, already sitting and eating their breakfast together.


    "Oh, good morning, Itsuki-kun," Shirayuki-sensei greeted.


    "Morning, Itsuki-kun!" Aya-chan chimed in with a smile.


    "Good morning," I replied, grabbing a tray. As I started loading up my tray with food using Silveit, Shirayuki-sensei stood up and walked over to me.


    "Itsuki-kun, today we''re going to have a Resonance lesson."


    "...Huh? What about creating ''memories''? Isn''t that what we''re supposed to focus on?"


    "After hearing what you told us yesterday, I thought we needed to make sure we don''t get kicked out again if the ''something'' inside Aya tries to force us out. We need to stay in there."


    I couldn''t help but agree with Shirayuki-sensei''s reasoning, and I nodded.


    I''d entered Aya-chan''s mind twice now, but both times, I had been forcibly expelled by the Ice Princess lurking inside her.


    The second time, I managed to stick around a bit longer by using Silveit to anchor myself to the ground, but even then, it had been a close call. In the end, I was kicked out both times, so it hadn''t really worked.


    "But how do we stay inside Aya-chan''s mind once we get in?" I asked.


    "I-I spent all night thinking about that! I made some notes, and I''ll exin them to youter," she replied enthusiastically.


    "Thank you!" I said, grateful but slightly concerned about her having stayed up all night for this.


    As I sat next to Aya-chan, who was happily eating her yogurt with bananas, Shirayuki-sensei pulled out a notebook from her bag.


    Wait, she''s going to give advice here? Now, during breakfast?


    "Itsuki-kun, Aya-san, please listen. I''m going to exin what we''ll be doing during Resonanceter today," Shirayuki-sensei said.


    "...Okay," I replied, a bit surprised by the timing.


    "First, we need to understand how you were forced out of Aya-san''s mind. It''s actually quite simple. The ''something'' inside Aya-san is forcefully shifting the wavelength," Shirayuki-sensei exined.


    "Is that... even possible?" I asked, surprised.


    "Yes, it is."


    She started exining without directly referring to the Ice Princess, likely out of consideration for Aya-chan. But what caught my attention was the idea that the Ice Princess was manipting the wavelengths.


    "It''s like a broken TV switching channels on its own. It''s not something we can stop directly."


    "So, what do we do?"


    "It''s simple. Before the channel fully switches, we just need to switch it back," she said confidently.


    "...Huh?"


    I understood, sort of, but not really.


    "It''s a race against time. First, we need to find Aya-san inside her own mind before the ''something'' finds us."


    "Okay," I agreed.


    That part wasn''t too hard. When resonating, I could see a thread connecting me to the person, so finding her wouldn''t be a problem.


    "If we rescue Aya-san before the wavelength shifts, there''s no issue. But if it starts to shift, we need to resonate with the Aya-san inside her mind," she continued.


    "Ah... I see?" I replied, slightly taken aback by the brute-force approach.


    I guess this meant that if I found Aya-chan trapped in something like a cell again, I just needed to resonate with her then and there.


    But what if, likest time, she wasn''t there at all? Would I have to resonate with that lookalike girl instead?


    "If we resonate before the wavelength fully shifts, we can pull the channel back before it changes. That way, we won''t get kicked out and can save Aya-san."


    "And what happens if the wavelength shifts?" I asked, concerned.


    "If you''re already resonating, you won''t be kicked out. Think of it like locking the channel. That''s why we need to find Aya-san before the ''something'' finds us and forces us out," she exined.


    I understood the theory now. The issue was whether the Ice Princess would even let us resonate this time. She seemed aware of us being in Aya-chan''s mind and had already taken countermeasures.


    Maybe the rejection was her response to that.


    Wait, though... then why was I able to resonate with Aya-chan yesterday during orienteering?


    At that time, I was sure the Ice Princess had rejected me. And yet, we resonated.


    Why?


    "Let''s do our best, Itsuki-kun!" Shirayuki-sensei said, her words brimming with optimism.


    Her cheerful encouragement snapped me out of my thoughts, and I nodded. Meanwhile, Aya-chan noticed my tray was missing any fruit, so she kindly handed me a piece of pineapple.


    In the morning, we continued practicing Resonance, just like yesterday. We were back in the audiovisual room, surrounded by those familiar white desks and chairs, practicing how to resonate quickly.


    It felt like going through well-rehearsed math problems¡ªdoing it over and over until the movements became second nature. I wanted more practice, but at least I could feel the process bing more ingrained.


    The only thing different from yesterday was that Aya-chan was sitting next to me, cheering me on. Even though we were both elementary school kids, having a girl cheer for me was... a little embarrassing.


    But at the same time, it gave me more focus, and before I knew it, it was already after 1 p.m.


    Just as I checked the time, Shirayuki-sensei''s phone rm went off, its high-pitched ringing filling the room.


    With that signal, I stopped practicing and turned toward Aya-chan.


    When I looked at her, I realized she was looking right back at me. Our eyes met for a brief moment, and I felt a bit shy. Explore more at m,v l''e-NovelBin


    "Let''s begin, Itsuki-kun," Shirayuki-sensei said.


    "R-Right."


    At her prompt, I stepped closer to Aya-chan.


    "We''re going to deepen the resonance. Excuse me, Aya-san," Shirayuki-sensei said as she took Aya-chan''s hand, and I did the same, forming a triangle between the three of us. Silveit wound itself around our arms, connecting us.


    "Now, let''s focus on going over the memories of yesterday. Do it step by step," she instructed.


    "...Step by step."


    "Start with the orienteering."


    Aya-chan and I exchanged nces. When it came to memories of the orienteering, the odd Resonance and Aya-chan''s rest stop immediately came to mind.


    "Then, remember how we did homework together afterward."


    "Yeah, we did."


    "You helped me with my math, Itsuki-kun," Aya-chan added with a smile.


    "Yeah, that''s right."


    As we recalled the events of yesterday, it was like a slideshow of memories shing through my mind, one scene after another.


    "And then, we took Renji-san''s ss," Aya-chan continued.


    "The one about monsters, right?" I replied.


    As she mentioned it, I could almost hear Renji-san''s voice echoing in my mind, the memory bringing a sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu. My vision flickered, and the Silveit wrapped around our arms began to glow.


    "And we also yed a board game together," Aya-chan added.


    At that moment, before I could even respond, my vision was suddenly overwhelmed by our shared memories.


    The next thing I knew, our consciousnesses had synced, and everything went ck.


    It was our third time resonating, and I instinctively knew it. When I opened my eyes...


    "Where... are we?"


    Shirayuki-sensei and I found ourselves standing in a quiet, suburban neighborhood at night. But unlike the ruralndscapes I''d seen before, the towering skyscrapers of Tokyo loomed in the distance.

 Chapter 93: Inside Ones Heart

    Both Shirayuki-sensei and I stood in stunned silence, staring at the sprawling suburbanndscape in front of us. This definitely wasn''t what I expected.


    I had assumed we would be transported to some countryside setting again.


    Moreover, there was nothing familiar about the surrounding buildings. It was unsettling¡ªdark houses lined up, not a single streetlight on, and not even a flicker of lighting from the windows. For a nighttime suburban neighborhood, theck of illumination made it unnervingly eerie.


    It was, of course, a mental world, where anything could happen. But still, could it not have been just a little brighter?


    As I mulled over this, I noticed a faint thread extending from my chest. Without exchanging words, Shirayuki-sensei and I both moved in unison, following the thread to its source.


    Our pace quickened, soon turning into a sprint as we dashed across a crosswalk devoid of any traffic lights or life.


    "Itsuki-kun, stop!"


    At that moment, Shirayuki-sensei''s voice rang out, and suddenly, two monsters appeared, drifting around the corner at the intersection right in front of us.


    "Leftne''s too scary, so we''ll use the passingne!"


    "Trudging along... I''ll kill you..."


    The "drifting" was literal. The monsters were riding in what looked like old-fashioned horse-drawn carriages, grinding against the asphalt, sending sparks flying as the wheels skidded.


    But instead of horses, pulling the carriages were massive, grotesque figures¡ªhuman heads over two meters tall, with limbs sprouting out at odd angles. It was as if a child had drawn a nightmarish sketch and brought it to life.


    Driving the carriages with whips in hand were human skeletons. Yes, skeletal figures holding the reins.


    "I-I''m sorry if my words cut to the bone!"


    "Shut your trap, or I''ll kill you..."


    The monstrous carriages roared toward us at what had to be 80 kilometers per hour, heading straight for us on the sidewalk.


    "...!"


    Instinctively, I grabbed Shirayuki-sensei and shot Silveit toward a nearby building. As soon as the thread lodged into the concrete wall, I activated Body Strengthening and pulled us up with all my might.


    With a lurch, our bodies were yanked into the air.


    The spot we had been standing on was immediately plowed through by the two rampaging carriages.


    A loud crash resounded through the air as they mmed into a convenience store at the base of a nearby apartment building, smashing through the guardrails.


    Still holding Silveit, I gently lowered both of us back to the ground.


    "Thank you, Itsuki-kun," Shirayuki-sensei said, her voice shaking slightly.


    "Don''t mention it," I replied, not taking my eyes off the situation. I quickly wove Silveit into a defensive.


    "It''s just a misunderstanding! I identally hit the elerator instead of the brakes... So sorry..."


    Emerging from the wreckage of the convenience store was one of the skeletons¡ªor so I thought. But now, it looked more human, almost identical to the heads that had been pulling the carriages earlier.


    Though, thankfully, this one''s head was of a reasonable size.


    But that didn''t matter.


    "Homurabachi!"


    My magic spear pierced the monster at supersonic speed.


    The carriage driver, if I could call him that, dissolved into a ck mist after being impaled, leaving only one more monster to deal with.


    I kept my Silveit in a ready stance, eyeing the convenience store. Suddenly, a shelf full of products was hurled through the mes straight at us.


    "Whoa!"


    I quickly expanded Silveit into a web-like structure, catching the shelf just in time. But at that moment, another monster descended from above.


    "Quit dragging your feet!"


    It moved with a speed that could''ve been mistaken for teleportation¡ªbut it wasn''t. I had caught a glimpse of it jumping while I dealt with the shelf. It was a diversion¡ªthrowing the shelf to distract me while it closed the distance.


    But I wasn''t fooled. I didn''t even need to look at it.


    The moment I sensed the monster getting caught in the web of Silveit I hadid out in mid-air, I severed its head.


    And just like that, it, too, dissipated into a cloud of ck mist.


    Making sure the second one was fully gone, I turned back to Shirayuki-sensei.


    "Sensei, we need to find Aya-chan," I said.


    "...Y-Yes," she replied, though she seemed like she wanted to say something else. She swallowed her words and nodded.


    Just as we were about to move on, a foul, sludge-like stench assaulted my nose.


    I looked in the direction of the smell, and there it was¡ªa creature beyond description.


    It had four legs, so at a nce, it might have resembled a dog.


    But it wasn''t a dog.


    The legs¡ªall of them¡ªwere human arms. And where its head should''ve been was just anotherrge, grotesque hand. It looked like a shadow puppet dog made of nothing but limbs.


    And then, it spoke, staring at us with that hand-shaped head.


    "I''m looking for someone."


    "...What?"


    "I''m looking for someone."


    Its speech was surprisingly clear. This grotesque creature continued talking.


    "I''m looking for a person. Age: 8. Clothes: ordinary. Have you seen them?"


    I didn''t know how to respond¡ªwhether I should respond at all. As I hesitated, the creature continued.


    "It''s a girl. Likes dogs. Doesn''t have a head. Do you know where she is?"


    "...No, I don''t," Shirayuki-sensei answered before I could.


    As soon as she spoke, the hands forming the creature''s head opened wide.


    "She probably had a face like this," it said, revealing Shirayuki-sensei''s own face within the opened hands.


    "...Hii!"


    As Shirayuki-sensei let out a small scream, I decided this thing had to be exorcised.


    My Silveit shot out, wrapping around the monster''s hand-head and forcing it shut.


    I then quickly bound the rest of its body, tying it up tight. The creature struggled violently, iling its arm-like legs.


    "I''m looking for someone. I''m looking for someone."


    "...You''re not really looking, are you?"


    "I just like saying it."


    I couldn''t help but feel a wave of exasperation. With a sigh, I sliced the monster''s head apart. I watched it disintegrate into ck mist, fading into the night.


    Once the monster was gone, I turned back to Shirayuki-sensei.


    "Why are there so many monsters here...?" I asked.


    "...I don''t know," she replied, taking a deep breath before continuing.


    "It''s possible that resentment or envy towards people has manifested into ''monsters'' within this mental world... but with this many, it seems more likely that something is creating them..."


    "And what of you, exorcists? Still you persist?"


    A new voice suddenly cut in, interrupting Shirayuki-sensei. We both spun toward the source of the voice.


    There, standing on top of a traffic signal, was a girl¡ªa pure white figure.


    She had white hair and blue eyes, her appearance distinctly foreign. She was wearing a white kimono, and her figure seemed delicate, as though she could disappear with the slightest touch of sunlight.


    But it wasn''t just her looks that stood out.


    Around her, snow fell¡ªjust around her, as if the world surrounding her belonged to another realm entirely.


    "How brazen of you to intrude upon a maiden''s heart, prying and stomping around without even a hint of remorse, unting your arrogance!"


    The temperature around us plummeted.


    The gentle snowkes turned into a raging blizzard, and the world around us was swallowed by white.


    "Be gone, exorcists! You dare trespass in my presence? Know your ce!"


    With a thunderous stomp, the girl shattered the traffic signal beneath her feet and roared,


    "I stand before you¡ªone of the Sixth Hierarchy, the Ice Princess!"

 Chapter 94: The Ice Princess 1

    The Ice Princess, also known as "Hy¨­setsu K¨­jo," announced her presence with a chilling promation. The moment her name was uttered, the heavy, oppressive summer air vanished, reced by a biting, icy wind that cut through everything around us.


    I quickly spread out Silveit, weaving it into a protective cocoon to shield Shirayuki-sensei and myself from the freezing gusts.


    "You''re the one who invaded first, Hy¨­setsu K¨­jo!" Shirayuki-sensei shouted, her voice filled with defiance. But instead of a verbal retort, the Ice Princess responded with a massive block of ice.


    The ice, sorge it covered the moon, descended from the sky, casting a shadow over everything.


    "¡­!"


    Shirayuki-sensei gasped in horror.


    The Ice Princess''s magic was pure Mana Form Transformation¡ªthe exact same principle as my Meteor.


    And fortunately, I had a countermeasure for exactly this type of attack. Though it wasn''t something I had anticipated using in a ce like this, it was now or never.


    nting Silveit into the ground, I extended it into the sky and triggered Elemental Change: Wood.


    If the Ice Princess was going to use a massive amount of mana to create this gargantuan ice block, I would meet it with my own magic.


    "Hisasigi!"


    In an instant, a massive tree, towering over 30 meters, erupted from the Tokyo streets, its branches spreading wide to intercept the descending ice.


    It was a spell I had developed to counter my own Meteor. The giant tree would shield us by catching the massive projectile. In the real world, this spell was impractical since it required such an enormous amount of space. But here, in this mental world, it found its use.


    Still, seeing the sheer size of the ice block made it clear¡ªHy¨­setsu K¨­jo might truly be a Sixth Hierarchy monster.


    ''You would''ve been better off dying from that blow,'' she muttered indifferently, showing no reaction to me blocking her attack.


    Then, with a soft exhale, visible white breath escaped her lips, and the very air around us froze with a sharp, cracking sound.


    "¡­!"


    Shirayuki-sensei and I barely managed to dodge to the side before the freezing breath passed us, freezing the asphalt behind us in a glitteringyer of ice.


    Incredible. How cold was that air?


    But this wasn''t the time to be impressed. My motto had always been "Strike before you''re struck."


    Even though I had been forced onto the defensive, I wasn''t going to just stand here and watch.


    "Homurabachi!"


    A zing spear of fire erupted from my hand, soaring toward the Ice Princess. But I knew full well that a spell like this wasn''t enough to take down a Sixth Hierarchy monster. Just like Raik¨­ D¨­ji had deflected attacks with unknown means, Hy¨­setsu K¨­jo would surely have her own defenses.


    I was counting on it.


    ''A paltry spell.''


    As expected, the Ice Princess raised her hand, and the mes of my Homurabachi dwindled in size almost instantly.


    ''To think you would use fire against ice magic¡­ Exorcists have fallen far.''


    "No, this is just fine," I replied calmly.


    Of all the spells in my arsenal, Homurabachi had the shiest, most intimidating presence.


    That''s why I chose it.


    "Because the next spell is already in y."


    Once again, the light of the moon was blocked. But this time, it wasn''t the Ice Princess''s doing.


    It was mine.


    "Meteor."


    The exact same misdirection trick that those reckless monsters had used earlier. While she had been focused on Homurabachi, I had already set my next move in motion.


    In the world of illusions and sleight of hand, this tactic was called "misdirection."


    Having performed it myself, I finally understood why my father had always emphasized the importance of broadening one''s vision.


    The Ice Princess''s eyes widened as she finally noticed the massive meteor looming overhead. She kicked off the traffic signal, attempting to flee from the falling star.


    "Running won''t save you," I called after her.


    What the Ice Princess didn''t realize, because shecked the True Sight, was that there was no escaping my Meteor.


    No matter how fast she ran, the meteor shifted its trajectory to follow her. That''s because the Meteor followed the path of Silveit.


    "My magic will keep chasing you," I said, my voice calm.


    ''Such persistence¡­ Truly, the cowardice of exorcists knows no bounds,'' she sneered, realizing that the meteor was pursuing her.


    Realizing there was no escape, she stopped dead in the middle of the twone road, her icy gaze fixed on the falling meteor.


    ''If it can''t be dodged, then I''ll simply destroy it.''


    "You won''t get the chance."


    I released five strands of Silveit, allowing them to fly freely toward her.


    "That''s all the time you get."


    Two of the threads wrapped around her right hand and foot, while the other three missed their mark as she twisted her body to evade them.


    Three missed. But I was ready for that.


    As she turned to counter, I sent another barrage of Silveit streaking toward her.


    Before the threads reached her, however, the Ice Princess spoke, her voiceced with chilling certainty.


    ''Do you know what happens when you use such powerful magic inside someone''s mind?''


    My three remaining strands of Silveit wrapped around her.


    ''The sheer force of the magic will overwhelm their mind, and it will shatter.''


    I froze, my hand stopping mid-cast.


    I couldn''t help it.


    At that moment, the meteor crashed into the Ice Princess.


    A deafening explosion echoed through the night, the shockwave knocking up clouds of dust and debris. But through the haze, I could still feel the faint pull of Silveit.


    Of course. I had known from the start that Meteor alone wouldn''t be enough to defeat a Sixth Hierarchy monster. I had learned that lesson from my encounter with Raik¨­ D¨­ji.


    That''s why I had nned to follow up with Multiple Elemental Changes, using Oboroduki, the moonlit spell, to finish the job.


    But now, I was frozen in ce.


    If the Ice Princess''s words were true, if casting such powerful spells in Aya-chan''s mental world would risk damaging her very mind, I couldn''t do it. I couldn''t take that risk.


    "¡­!"


    I instinctively looked toward Shirayuki-sensei, but the confusion on her face made it clear she had never heard of this before either.


    Of course. Shirayuki-sensei was only a Second Hierarchy exorcist. She wouldn''t know about these risks. In fact, most exorcists wouldn''t. The only ones who might were those who could wield powerful magic¡ªand such exorcists didn''t usually need to learn Resonance.


    A sudden cracking sound brought my attention back to the battlefield. The meteor had been shattered, and standing amidst the wreckage was the Ice Princess, surrounded by a crystalline barrier of ice.


    She stepped out onto the shattered remains of my meteor, a cruel smile ying on her lips.


    ''Judging by the look on your face, it seems you didn''t know. Whether through ignorance or indifference, it matters not to me.''


    She extended her hand toward me, her gaze cold and unwavering.


    ''What I do know is that the arrogance of exorcists continues to astound me.''


    And with that, I felt a powerful, invisible force hit me, knocking my consciousness backward.


    No¡­!


    I could feel it. My connection with Aya-chan was being severed. The resonance was breaking down.


    And without resonance, there was no way to stay in this mental world.


    As I hurtled back toward reality, I shot Silveit into the ground, desperately trying to slow my departure.


    But it was a futile effort¡ªlike trying to stop a tidal wave with a handful of sand.


    I needed a new n, something else¡­


    In the fading moments of my consciousness, I felt a strange sensation through the thread of Silveit still connected to me.


    "¡­!"


    I realized something.


    There was still one option left.


    It was a gamble, and a dangerous one at that. But there was no time to hesitate.


    I couldn''t allow the Ice Princess to remain inside Aya-chan any longer.


    So I made my choice.


    In that instant, I resonated¡ªnot with Aya-chan.


    But with the Ice Princess herself.

 Chapter 95: The Ice Princess 2

    When I opened my eyes, I found myself standing alone in a snow-covered forest at night.


    It didn''t seem like I had been forced out of Aya-chan''s mind, but the ce I was in was nothing like the urbanndscape I had just been in.


    I nced up at the sky¡ªit was overcast, with no moon or stars visible.


    ¡­Did I enter the Ice Princess''s mind?


    Just as that thought crossed my mind, a gust of wind blew through.


    "C-cold!"


    I realized btedly that it was obviously freezing¡ªthere was snow on the ground.


    I hurriedly wrapped myself in Silveit, using Elemental Change: Fire to warm my body. At the same time, I extended Silveit to my eyes to activate my night vision magic.


    The forest around me instantly brightened.


    "¡­What do I do now?"


    I nced at my chest, noticing a faint thread extending from it.


    This thread connected me to the person I had resonated with.


    So, does that mean the Ice Princess is here?


    "¡­Hmm."


    I thought for a moment.


    So far, the only people I had resonated with were Aya-chan and Hina, both of them humans. I had never resonated with a monster before.


    If this really was the inside of the Ice Princess''s mind, what was I supposed to do? Should I exorcise the Ice Princess from her own mental world?


    "¡­Guess I''ll figure it out as I go."


    With that decision made, I stepped into the snow.


    First, I needed to understand the situation. If I found the Ice Princess, I''d just exorcise her. Standing around in the forest wouldn''t get me anywhere.


    As I followed the thread through the woods, I soon emerged into a familiar scene.


    It was the same small vige, nestled in a basin, as if it had been scooped out by a giant spoon.


    "This ce¡­"


    It was the same ce I had found myself during the orienteering exercise, right after I had resonated with Aya-chan.


    Back then, I had resonated with a girl who looked just like Aya-chan. She had been taking care of her family, doing housework.


    ¡­Wait, does that mean the Ice Princess was inside that girl too?


    If resonance strengthens with simr traits, and if the Ice Princess had been inside that girl, it would exin why she ended up inside Aya-chan. Could this be a memory from the Ice Princess?


    As I mused on this, I began descending toward the vige. Just as I reached the outskirts, I saw a light emanating from the center of the vige.


    The sudden glow caught my attention, and I saw a group of elderly vigers emerging from a house, each holding a torch.


    They formed a line, stepping out one by one, almost like a feudal procession from a history book. I stood there, watching as they gathered, and in the middle of the group, I spotted a girl dressed in a white robe.


    Her outfit reminded me of a traditional Japanese wedding kimono. I recalled a character in a mobile game I had once pulled with free gems who wore a simr outfit¡ªthere was no way I could forget it.


    But the girl wearing it seemed far too young to be a bride. Her face was hidden under a hood, but she didn''t look much taller than me.


    More importantly, the thread extending from my chest led directly to the girl in the white robe.


    With the situation this clear, it wasn''t hard to guess who I was connected to.


    As I walked toward her, a few of the elderly vigers noticed me and raised their heads.


    I ignored them and kept moving until I stood just a few steps away from the girl. That''s when I confirmed my suspicion.


    The girl, dressed in an oversized wedding kimono, looked exactly like Aya-chan.


    "L-lord Exorcist, what brings you to a ce like this!?"


    Enjoy new stories from m-v l''e|-NovelBin


    The sudden voice startled me. I turned to see the old man who had worshipped me thest time I was in this vige.


    Without answering his question, I asked my own.


    "What is¡­ all this?"


    "What do you mean? We''re about to end the winter¡­"


    "End the winter?"


    "Aye."


    The old man nodded, looking almost dazed.


    But that wasn''t an answer, so I pressed further.


    "How do you ''end'' the winter? Winter ends naturally, doesn''t it?"


    "What are you talking about, Lord Exorcist? Can''t you see for yourself? It''s the ninth month already!"


    The old man''s voice was both anxious and confused, as if my question was nonsensical.


    The ninth month¡­?


    Ninth month¡­ Ah, of course. It was called Nagatsuki in the old calendar, wasn''t it?


    I vaguely remembered learning about this from my father, thanks to our family''s association with the old lunar calendar.


    So, Nagatsuki was September¡­ or was it one month off in the lunar calendar? I couldn''t remember the details right away, but I shook my head to clear my thoughts. That wasn''t the main point.


    The main point was that winter hadn''t ended, even though it was supposed to.


    "The snow has been falling for so long. We''ve been trapped in this endless winter. There''s no food left, and if the winter doesn''t end soon, we''ll all die."


    "And what does that have to do with this ceremony?"


    "What else? We''re delivering a bride to the Lord of Winter. That''s what the Exorcist from the capital said we had to do. Isn''t that right, Lord Exorcist?"


    The old man called out to someone at the back of the procession.


    A young man, probably in his early twenties, dressed in the robes of an Onmy¨­ji, stepped forward with a solemn nod.


    "Yes, that''s correct. The reason the winter hasn''t ended is that the ''Lord of Winter'' residing in the mountains is angry. The best way to appease this anger is to offer a bride."


    "¡­The Lord of Winter. You mean the Ice Princess?"


    "The Ice¡­? No, I''m not familiar with that name. All I know is that we''re dealing with an ''Otsu-ss'' y¨­kai. There''s not much humans can do in the face of such a being."


    The exorcist standing before me lowered his gaze.


    "So, when you say ''bride,'' you mean you''re offering this girl to a monster¡ªto a ''magical being''?"


    "Yes. The anger of y¨­kai stems from hunger. If we offer a child, brimming with life force, it should calm their rage."


    So they were offering a child full of mana to satisfy the monster''s hunger¡­


    I guess the logic made sense, but wasn''t this just a human sacrifice?


    "Why don''t you just exorcise it?"


    "Boy, did you not hear me? It''s an ''Otsu-ss'' y¨­kai. Only someone like the Crimson Priest could handle that. Wemon exorcistsck the skill."


    "¡­"


    I turned to look at the girl, who had remained silent this whole time.


    Our eyes met, and I stepped in front of her, determined.


    "So, you''re saying¡­ this girl will die?"


    "That''s right."


    ¡­I see. Now I understood what I had to do.


    In this situation, there was only one course of action for me: I had to exorcise the ''Lord of Winter,'' the Ice Princess.


    This was her mental world. If I could exorcise the monster here, I could save this girl¡ªand by extension, Aya-chan.


    With that in mind, I stepped forward, dispelling the darkness with my resolve.


    "I will exorcise the ''Lord of Winter''¡­ I will exorcise the Ice Princess!"

 Chapter 96: The Ice Princess 3

    "The things you say are strange. We''re dealing with a y¨­kai that has been dwelling in the mountains for a long time. It''s not something we can simply handle," the young exorcist in front of me said.


    I hesitated, trying to figure out how to exin myself. After all, I look like a first grader. Even if I said I could exorcise the "Lord of Winter," there''s no way any exorcist would just say "Alright" and let me go do it.


    Even if my magic power is on the level of a "Seventh Rank," they''d dismiss me just because of my appearance.


    Wait, hold on... Ah, I see.


    If my appearance isn''t enough to convince them, then I just need to use my magic power to do it.


    "Even if you''re a child with some skill in magic, this opponent is too much for you. Leave before you lose your life," the exorcist said.


    "No, I''ll be fine," I replied.


    I stopped the exorcist''s warnings with just that one phrase.


    "Please, let me handle this."


    With that, I released a small portion of the magic power stored in my dantian, my magic reservoir.


    In that instant, the overflowing magic power scattered the snow on the ground, creating a sphere of swirling snow, and the air vibrated with an electric buzz. The air, pushed by the force of the magic, turned into wind that roared through the forest I had just walked through.


    The mes of the vigers'' torches flickered and shrank under the gust, but they didn''t go out. Instead, the mes regained their size, swaying violently.


    No one in the vige said a word.


    Even the girl who looked just like Aya-chan remained silent, simply staring in amazement at me and the young exorcist.


    The young exorcist, who had raised hisrge sleeve to shield his face from the swirling snow, slowly lowered it and murmured.


    "...I see," he said softly, very softly.


    "It seems I''ve been disrespectful. A child with such power might indeed be able to exorcise the ''Lord of Winter.''"


    "Exactly. So, there''s no need for a human sacrifice."


    If the "Lord of Winter"¡ªthe Yuki-onna¡ªis indeed angry and has kept the vige trapped in eternal winter because of her hunger, then my magic power should be enough to lure her out.


    Finally, the exorcist nodded in agreement.


    "Yes, if the boy can indeed exorcise the ''Lord of Winter''... then there will be no need to offer this girl as a bride. However, that''s only if he seeds. If he fails and perishes, we will have no choice but to offer the sacrifice."


    "I understand."


    That''s why I have to exorcise the Yuki-onna.


    That being said, I already have a vision of how to do it.


    Back then, I couldn''t use "Oboro-tsuki" inside Aya-chan''s mind, but here, inside the Yuki-onna, I should be able to use my strongest technique without any issues.


    Wait... or can I?


    Technically, I''m inside the Yuki-onna, who is inside Aya-chan.


    If the Yuki-onna''s warning was true, using powerful techniques in a mental world could potentially break the mind of the world''s owner. So if I use "Oboro-tsuki" here, would it only affect the Yuki-onna? Or would Aya-chan be included as well?


    ...This is getting a bitplicated, isn''t it?


    Still, based on the battle with the Yuki-onna earlier, it seems like I can use simpler magic¡ªjust basic "elemental changes" and "form transformations." So I''ll fight with those.


    "U-Um, Exorcist-sama," the girl who looked like Aya-chan spoke to me just as I solidified my n. A shimmering white thread stretched between us.


    "What is it?"


    "Is it really... okay for me not to be the bride?"


    "Yeah. Don''t worry. I''ll take care of it."


    "I-I see," the girl nodded, relief mixing with lingering uncertainty in her expression.


    "Exorcist-sama, what''s your name?"


    "Me? My name''s Itsuki."


    "Exorcist-sama, I..."


    Just as the girl started to say something, a tree came flying towards us.


    It was several meters long.


    It looked like a straight pine tree, but I wasn''t knowledgeable enough to know exactly what kind of tree it was.


    All I knew was that the tree had been uprooted and was being hurled at us like a giant spear.


    "Get back!" the young exorcist shouted first.


    But before he could reach into his robes to retrieve whatever tool he intended to use, my "Silveit Threads" wrapped around the entire tree, stopping the attack.


    ''A cheeky little brat has shown up, huh?''


    A deep, rumbling male voice echoed from the forest.


    ...A man''s voice?


    As I registered that oddity, a gigantic ape, easily over three meters tall, stepped out from the trees.


    The giant ape was far from normal.


    For starters, its fur was pure white. I''d once read about male goris whose fur turns silver as they age, but this was nothing like that.


    The ape''s fur was as white as snow, and despite being a simian, it walked upright like a human.


    The strangest part was its face.


    Its face was human, but its eyes were like a dragonfly''s, multifaceted.


    It was... deeply unsettling.


    "It''s here!" Discover more content at m,v l''e-NovelBin


    "Run! We''ll get eaten!!" the vigers screamed and dropped everything, their torches and all, fleeing in a panic.


    Wait, what? They can see the monster??


    While I was still processing my surprise, all the adults had fled, leaving only me, the young exorcist, and the girl who looked like Aya-chan behind.


    The giant ape, seemingly unfazed by the exodus, turned its gaze down at the young exorcist standing next to me and sneered.


    ''Hey, Exorcist! We had a deal that I''d get to eat the child, didn''t we? Bring her over already!!''


    "...So you''ve shown yourself, ''Lord of Winter,''" the exorcist spat in disgust.


    Wait... huh?


    This giant ape is the "Lord of Winter"?


    Not the Yuki-onna???


    My mind filled with question marks, and while I was trying to make sense of it all, the giant ape monster grabbed another tree and aimed it at us.


    ''Don''t tell me you''re trying to back out of our deal now!''


    And once again, it hurled the tree at us.


    I quickly ensnared it with "Silveit Threads," swung it around like a hammer throw, and hurled it back.


    The ape seemed caught off guard by the counterattack, and the tree I threw hit it square in the stomach, knocking it over.


    ...Wait, really?


    Confused by how anticlimactic that was, I conjured a spear of me and fired it.


    "me Lance."


    The spear of fire shot at supersonic speed, striking the giant ape''s fallen body, which exploded into a fiery st. The snow scattered from the force of the explosion, and as it cleared, the monster disintegrated into ck mist.


    "...Huh?"


    I couldn''t help but let out a confused sound.


    That was... the "Lord of Winter," right?


    I don''t know what this "Second Rank" stuff is about, but this was the creature they wanted to sacrifice Aya-chan''s look-alike to?


    Judging by how easily I beat it, I''d say it was a "Second Rank" monster at best.


    Why were they so eager to offer a sacrifice to something like this? I wondered as I turned to face the young exorcist, only to find I couldn''t.


    My body wouldn''t move.


    "Hmph. You use some strange techniques, but in the end, a simple ''Binding Spell'' seems to work just fine. Boy, just what are you...?"


    I heard the young exorcist''s calm voice from behind me.


    "What you just exorcised was a minor y¨­kai known as ''Snow Spirit.'' Don''t worry; I named it, so it''s not a particrly powerful y¨­kai. Just one of themon sort."


    I still didn''t fully understand what was happening, but I understood this much:


    The young exorcist... is an enemy.


    "That said, it can be useful since it''s visible to even those without talent. At least, it served its purpose in distracting you."


    "..."


    I tried to speak, but my mouth wouldn''t move.


    It was as if my lips had been sewn shut.


    But I could still control my magic.


    I could still weave my "Silveit Threads."


    I quickly sent a water cutter, "Heaven''s Edge," slicing horizontally toward the exorcist behind me.


    I couldn''t be sure if it hit its mark, but...


    At least I could move my body again.


    Just as I was about to turn around, the girl who looked like Aya-chan shouted.


    "Itsuki, you did it!"


    The girl, still dressed in her white bridal robes, sprinted toward me, kicking off the ground.


    But something had changed about her.


    Snow was falling around her... only around her.


    "Save Aya!" she cried.


    With those words, she reached out her hand toward my forehead.


    The moment her hand touched me, my consciousness was pulled into the girl.


    As I was drawn into her consciousness, it felt as though I had crossed into another world. The weight of her voice lingered in my ears as the snow swirling around her began to shimmer and vanish. My vision faded, and the surroundings began to distort.

 Chapter 97: Reliving the Experience

    As I was swallowed into the girl who resembled Aya-chan, I found myself seeing through her eyes.


    No, that''s not quite urate. I wasn''t bing her. Instead, I was witnessing the past from her perspective.


    This wasn''t the kind of mental world I''d typically see through "Resonance." No, this was an unchangeable, cold, and bitter past.


    It was as if I''d resonated deeply with her because this girl was part of the deepest, innermost part of the Yuki-onna inside Aya-chan.


    But the mechanism didn''t matter. I was simply drawn into the girl''s past, as though I were invited.


    In that vige, not marked on any map, winter never ended, even in the summer. The seasons ceased to change, and thend was covered in a bitter, endless frost. The people there were suffering, unable to farm, unable to gather enough food to survive. A young exorcist, sent from the capital, said someone had to be a sacrifice.


    A young exorcist, sent from the capital, said that someone had to be a sacrifice, a living offering to the "Lord of Winter" to end the eternal cold. It had to be a child filled with magic, someone who still carried the vibrant life force that the "Lord" could feed on.


    That''s why the girl, the one who looked just like Aya-chan, was chosen.


    They barely had enough to eat. Her younger brother had died from malnutrition, and yet they continued to survive by eating tree roots.


    There were fewer than ten children in the vige, and of those, only three, including her, were healthy. But the other two were boys, so they couldn''t be offered as sacrifices.


    The future of the vige hung in the bnce, so the girl epted her fate.


    She epted that if her sacrifice would save the vige, she would willingly be the saint.


    And so, the young exorcist led her to the "Lord of Winter" to end the eternal cold.


    That... was how it all began.


    The exorcist lived a long life, but as his death approached, he sought a way to avoid it.


    The girl became one of his experiments.


    A child constantly exposed to "ma" (evil magic) would eventually be a "ma" itself. This process was called "nari," and the young exorcist saw eternity in this transformation.


    He used his own monsters to seal off the vige, which wasn''t marked on any map, trapping it in an endless winter. He used the girl''s innate goodness to turn her into a monster by forcing her into contact with a "yuki-onna" he had once subdued.


    And so, the girl became a monster.


    She was turned into a being that needed to consume magic to survive. But that wasn''t enough for the exorcist. He forced her to consume other "ma" to further increase her magical power.


    High-ranking monsters can live for hundreds of years. The exorcist intended to make her into such a creature, eventually reaching that peak himself.


    Thus, the girl ate.


    I could feel it through our Resonance, the taste of what she consumed.


    It was like eating rotten fish, left out for days¡ªfoul, and squirming like the maggots popping under her teeth.


    And yet, the girl ate.


    She had no choice. If she didn''t eat, she would die. If she didn''t eat, she would be killed.


    So, she ate. And ate. And ate, slowly increasing her magic power.


    Years passed, and with them, the girl''s resentment grew. Her hatred was aimed at no one but the exorcist who had turned her into such a creature.


    The exorcist had conducted simr experiments elsewhere. He had abducted other children, turned them into monsters, and forced them to consume "ma."


    When the girl asked why he could so casuallymit such abominable acts, the exorcist replied without a trace of remorse.


    ''There is no way a child''s life could be considered equal to that of someone who can wield magic.''


    Ah, I see. That was how it was.


    And so, the girl ran away. She escaped during one particrly cold winter.


    She couldn''t return to her vige, not in her monstrous state, and she had nowhere else to go.


    So, she ran. She ran, feeding on evil "ma" to survive.


    Though she knew it would be safer and more efficient to kidnap and consume human children, her humanity prevented her from doing so. Even in her monstrous form, she couldn''t bring herself to eat a human child.


    She kept running, and running, and eventually, she was found by exorcists. They attacked her, wounding her with their spells.


    The girl cried out.


    She shouted that she had done nothing wrong. That she had been captured and turned into a monster by an exorcist. That she had only eaten "ma" and never harmed a human.


    But the exorcists simply responded coldly.


    ''No questions. No mercy.''


    Ah, such is the arrogance of the exorcists.


    They trample on human life without a second thought. They divide those who can use magic from those who cannot, refusing to listen and forcing their own sense of justice upon others.


    And so, the girl killed her first human.


    News of the exorcist-ying spread to the capital, and once again, the young exorcist came for her. He captured her, fed her live insects, and said,


    ''Of all the children I experimented on, you are the only one who survived. Therefore, I entrust this insect to you. In the next world, let it bloom into a butterfly.''


    And then, she was sealed.


    Sealed for hundreds of years in a dark, cold prison, cursing the young exorcist and hating all exorcists. Her curse fueled her magic power, raising her rank without the need for sustenance.


    She vowed to kill every exorcist.


    That single thought kept her going for centuries.


    Her mind twisted and warped, but her hatred for the exorcists remained steadfast.


    When the time finally came, and her seal was broken, she nned to kill everyst one of them.


    "Finally... I''m free from the seal."


    Yet, instead of a cold exorcist, the first person she saw upon her release was a gentle girl who had freed her out of kindness.


    ''Why... did you break my seal?''


    "Because it''s wrong. You didn''t do anything bad."


    One person. Just one. A six-year-old girl, sneaking out in the dead of night, had released the Yuki-onna from her shrine prison. The hatred that had festered for centuries was dissolved by the warmth of that small girl''s kindness.


    "I''ll get in trouble if my dad finds out... So you need to run away, okay?"


    ''Tell me your name.''


    "My name is Aya. Shimozuki Aya."


    And so, she decided to protect her.


    She would protect that one girl, no matter what. Even with the power of a fallen "ma," she would guard Aya.


    She resolved to protect only that girl, regardless of the cost.


    But even after death, the young exorcist had left onest curse behind.


    The ck insect he had forced her to swallow.


    It was a symbol of immortality.


    In the West, it would be known as a symbol of alchemy, and in Japan, it was referred to as "¿ÌÐg," a type of magic that maniptes the mind. It doesn''t work on pure monsters, but if the subject had once been human, it was different.


    That insect had nested inside Aya-chan, growing fat on her magic and spreading "ma" throughout her heart. It twisted the mind of the Yuki-onna,pelling her to kill any exorcist who came to save Aya.


    I witnessed all of this.


    "Ugh!"


    I gasped as I blinked, cold air flooding my lungs.


    In front of me stood the girl I had been resonating with moments ago.


    The sky was overcast, and it was still night. The snow that had been gently falling around the girl had turned into a raging blizzard.


    Before I knew it, I had returned to the winter vige.


    "So that''s... what happened."


    I now understood everything about the girl''s tragic past. The deepest, darkest part of her story.


    The Yuki-onna had been waiting for this moment all along.


    Even as her mind was twisted by the insect, the Yuki-onna had frozen her own magic to protect Aya-chan from the insect''s influence. Even though her hatred for exorcists had been magnified, her sole mission to protect Aya-chan had remained intact.


    She had been waiting.


    Deep within her heart, waiting for someone toe and save Aya.


    "Itsuki, save Aya...!"


    The girl''s body began to turn pure white. Her ck eyes transformed into a deep blue.


    Even still, the Yuki-onna entrusted me with her final wish.


    She wanted me to protect Aya.


    "...Don''t worry. Leave the rest to me."


    Understanding everything, I turned around.


    And there, I saw the young exorcist¡ªthe one responsible for turning the girl into a monster.


    He had likely dodged my "Heaven''s Edge." His clothes were covered in snow, and he was ring at me.


    But his appearance hadn''t changed.


    He looked just like the exorcist from the girl''s memories.


    So, to let the Yuki-onna know, I raised my voice and dered,


    "I''ll exorcise him!"

 Chapter 98: Flowers are Butterfly, Melody is Magic

    The young exorcist stood before me, summoning his katashiro talismans, his eyes locked onto mine. Meanwhile, I had already prepared my Silveit threads, ready for the inevitable sh.


    Between us, only the blizzard raged, a whiteout swirling around us, its icy fury making the young exorcist''s pale clothing blend into thendscape. He smirked, almost amused.


    "You''ve changed, child. Your face... something''s different. What happened?"


    The being in front of me, wearing the face of a young exorcist, was no exorcist at all. I didn''t bother answering his question. Instead, I leveled my gaze and dered coldly:


    "¡ªYou''re a bug, aren''t you?"


    At my usation, the young exorcistughed¡ªa chilling sound that echoed through the frozen wastnd¡ªand nodded.


    "Indeed. I am the insect."


    I felt my blood boil. This thing was responsible for everything. The reason the Yuki-onna inside Aya-chan had her mind warped, and her magic twisted against her will. It was this insect that sought to drain Aya-chan''s magic, using the Yuki-onna as a tool. But even in her twisted state, the Yuki-onna had protected Aya, freezing her magic to stop this parasite.


    If not for this insect, none of this would have happened.


    And now... I would exorcise it.


    "So, you know I am the insect," he mused. "Then tell me, child. Just how much have you seen?"


    "Everything," I replied, my voice hard. "I saw it all."


    He raised an eyebrow, clearly intrigued. "I see... more than I anticipated. No wonder you seek to exorcise me. However, I''ve been working towards this moment for a very long time. I won''t let you end it so easily."


    With that, five katashiro talismans flew from his robe, shooting toward me. At the same time, strings of Silveit extended from his fingers, connecting to the talismans and triggering an immediate attribute change.


    In the blink of an eye, the talismans twisted and warped, transforming into water bombs.


    A roaring deluge erupted, as if a dam had burst, aiming to sweep me and the Yuki-onna behind me away in a massive wall of water.


    But to me, who could see Silveit, the build-up was all too slow, as if the spell itself was begging me to counter it. I reached back, grabbed the Yuki-onna, and leaped into the air.


    Both my legs were already wrapped in Silveit, reinforcing my movements with pure body enhancement¡ªwithout the aid of the Thunder God''s artifact. For some reason, artifacts didn''t seem to exist in this mental world. The Thunder God''s relic, which should have been in my pocket, had never appeared.


    As I executed the jump, a faint nostalgia hit me. It had been a while since I had used pure body enhancement magic without any external aid.


    Mid-air, I turned to face the young exorcist.


    "That was the Water Flow Technique¡ª''Tsubaku,'' right? A technique to wash away everything in its path. Simple yet effective," he said, stepping forward as the torrent that swept away houses and fields settled into a ttened wastnd.


    Inded and immediately released a fine thread of Silveit toward him. I infused it with the attribute change: water, but I didn''t stop there. Ibined it with wind to add pressure, and earth to introduce fine particles, increasing its cutting power.


    The moment it was ready, Iunched it.


    "¡ªAma Ugachi!"


    A sharp, slicing sound ripped through the air, but my attack collided with a wall of stone that had materialized in front of the exorcist at thest moment.


    The Ama Ugachi drilled into the rock, creating a crater about 30 centimeters deep, but it failed to pierce throughpletely.


    "Hmm, you''ve chosen to use water not for washing away, but for piercing instead. Mizu-shitatari-ishi-wo-ugatsu, eh? A fascinating technique, child."


    Enjoy more content from m-v l''e|-NovelBin


    With that, the stone wall crumbled into dust, revealing the young exorcist smirking behind it.


    "Where did you learn such a spell?" he asked, his eyes narrowing as he studied me.


    I remained silent. Instead, I focused on preparing my next move.


    High-ranked monsters often use magic, so I had been developing a counterspell for such situations. A spell designed to neutralize their abilities, at least for a short time.


    "Jubaku," I chanted.


    In response, countless wooden roots, birthed from the attribute change: wood, erupted from the ground, ensnaring the exorcist. They wrapped around him tightly, restricting his movements and attempting to sap his magic.


    But these weren''t ordinary roots. They were created specifically to drain the magic of anything they ensnared, feeding off their prey''s power to grow stronger.


    However, the spell was iplete.


    It could only drain magic from the points of contact, and even then, the amount it siphoned off was minimal. I hadn''t perfected it yet. This spell might work on a First-Rank monster, but not on something more powerful.


    Still, if it could stall him for even a moment, it would be enough.


    "Homura Bachi," I cast, unleashing the fierynce.


    The instant my me spear made contact with the exorcist, it detonated, consuming both him and the Jubaku roots in a violent explosion. The air ignited, and the ground shuddered from the force of the st.


    As the mes raged, I gently set down the Yuki-onna, who I had been holding.


    "Stay back," I said, my voice firm. "I''ll handle the rest."


    "Itsuki! Look forward!" the Yuki-onna suddenly shouted.


    I turned, and my heart sank.


    The explosion had dissipated, and there, standing in the now charred, snowless field, was the exorcist. He was scorched and singed, his clothes ckened and his exposed skin showing burns. But beyond that, he was unharmed.


    "Water Flow Technique¡ª''Tameike,''" he muttered, and the katashiro talismans attached to his body peeled away, revealing the reason for his survival.


    What did he just do?


    I furrowed my brow, confused, as the exorcist continued.


    "A technique I developed for firefighters. It''s a spell that protects their bodies as they fight against raging mes. But of course, it has its uses inbat as well."


    "...I was draining your magic," I said, bewildered.


    "Datsumei, right? The southerners call it ''drain.'' Yes, I anticipated it. I''ve prepared countermeasures."


    Damn it.


    It seemed my unfinished spell wasn''t enough to hold him off.


    While I was still weighing my next move, the Yuki-onna stepped forward from beside me.


    "Itsuki. I''ll blind him. You know what to do," she said, her voice cold and resolute.


    "''That''?" I echoed, momentarily confused. But then, it clicked. There was only one spell she could be referring to.


    ¡ªInsei Nagareboshi.


    Of course.


    The Yuki-onna raised her arms, and the winds howled in response, growing fiercer by the second.


    The temperature plummeted instantly, even my magic-enhanced body feeling the biting cold as the heat was ripped from me. The wind swirled with snow, creating a blizzard so dense it obscured everything.


    Everything except the exorcist''s Silveit. Thanks to my True Eye, I could still see his threads.


    He couldn''t hide from me.


    "¡ªInsei Nagareboshi."


    I unleashed the spell, my Silveittching onto the exorcist. In the sky, a massive meteor, formed from attribute change: earth, came crashing down.


    There was no time to react. In the blink of an eye, the meteor smashed into the exorcist with a deafening roar.


    The ground quaked, and the air was filled with the impact''s aftershocks. The blizzard, now disced by the meteor''s force, surged toward us like a tidal wave of snow.


    But no ck mist appeared.


    The insect had not yet been exorcised.


    "An insect is immortal. It bes a chrysalis and eventually, a butterfly," came the exorcist''s voice, disembodied and echoing through the distorted air.


    I felt my consciousness slipping away.


    "I no longer need to inhabit this spirit. The time has not yet fully ripened, but... yes, with this power, I am more than ready."


    It felt like the end of Resonance.


    "¡ªLet''s call it ''rebirth.''"

 Chapter 99: Shall I Not Avenge This Grudge? Part 1

    "¡ªLet''s call it ''rebirth.''"


    The insect in the form of a young exorcistughed.


    As heughed, an overwhelming force blew my consciousness away.


    My mind was thrust backward, the echo of the insect''sughter ringing in my ears.


    And when I opened my eyes¡ªI was back in the audiovisual room.


    ¡­Did I return?


    I looked forward, and standing in front of me, looking concerned, were Aya-chan and Shirayuki-sensei. The familiar scent of air conditioning filled my nostrils as I inhaled.


    Outside, the sound of cicadas echoed, and from the school grounds, I could hear the voices of my father and the apprentice exorcists participating in the summer training camp.


    Nothing had changed.


    It was the same scenery as always during the summer camp.


    And yet, despite everything being the same¡­ despite it all being exactly as it should be¡­


    "¡­Why is he outside?"


    There, standing behind Aya-chan and Shirayuki-sensei, was the young exorcist.


    ''Why ask why? Isn''t it obvious, child?'' said the man, his voice calm andposed.


    d in his attire that resembled something from a historical drama, as though he''d stepped out from ancient times, the man smirked.


    ''You have seen it all, haven''t you? And if you have, then you must know. To inhabit humans, to steal their power, and to be reborn in flesh¡ªthis is the eternal life I''ve discovered.''


    "...!"


    I had witnessed everything while resonating with the Yuki-onna.


    This man had sought immortality but failed.


    In his desperation to avoid death, he found another way.


    He nted his consciousness into an insect, embedding it within the Yuki-onna. He then manipted the Yuki-onna, hiding inside Aya-chan.


    For what purpose? It was obvious.


    An insect was a monster, and with sufficient magic, a body could be gained.


    I was momentarily speechless, but beside me, Shirayuki-sensei took a step forward and shouted.


    "Wh-who are you?!"


    ''Ah, I suppose I haven''t introduced myself. My name is Harunaga. I am Adashino Harunaga,'' the man said with a smile.


    As he spoke, katashiro talismans appeared in his hands.


    ''Hmm¡­ Two nuisances stand before me. I cannot allow such interference,'' he said, as the katashiro flew out the window. Instantly, a translucent barrier formed around the ssroom.


    In that moment, the sound of cicadas, as well as the voices of the apprentice exorcists from the school grounds, vanished. All I could hear was the low hum of the air conditioner.


    ''Now, no sound nor spell will escape. Still, child, I have been brought back to life. Can you not see it in your heart to let me go, just this once?''


    "¡­You really think I''ll let you go?"


    ''Hmm, I see. Then so be it.''


    More katashiro spilled from Harunaga''s hands¡ªone, two, three¡­ growing in number.


    This isn''t good!


    "Get back!" I shouted, as I wrapped Silveit threads around Shirayuki-sensei and Aya-chan, pulling them away from the approaching danger.


    ''In that case, I will take my leave for now,'' Harunaga said.


    "Not so fast¡ªKamaitachi!"


    Before Harunaga could retreat, I unleashed my spell. A de formed from attribute change: de shot toward him, but before it could reach, a massive metallic crystal sprouted from the ground, blocking the attack.


    ng!


    The sound of my spell carving into the metal reverberated through the room, but soon after, katashiro talismans soared over the top of the crystal wall, hurtling toward me.


    But this was the real world.


    And there were two differences between the me now and the me from earlier.


    First, I didn''t need to hold back the power of my magic.


    And second, I now had the Thunder God''s relic with me.


    "Raikan!"


    With the power of the relic, my Silveit crackled with lightning, forming a cage of electricity. The approaching katashiro were instantly incinerated.


    I took another step forward, reciting my next spell.


    "Jubaku!"


    Once more, I cast the spell of binding. But I wasn''t expecting this iplete magic to fully restrain Harunaga.


    This was just to drive him out of the room.


    As I chanted, a mass of wooden branches grew from the ground, engulfing the metallic crystal wall, and wrapping around Harunaga, dragging him through the window and out of the ssroom!


    I had forced him outside.


    Now that he was out of the room, there was no need to hold back.


    "Itsuki-kun! Wh-what was that just now?!"


    "That''s the one who''s been freezing Aya-chan''s magic! The Yuki-onna is innocent!"


    "¡­I-I can''t see the whole picture, but I understand. That''s the monster, right?"


    "Yes!" I nodded and looked out the window.


    Entangled in the wooden branches, Harunaga red at us from outside.


    ''Fire art¡ª"Mouka"!''


    With his chant, the katashiro ignited, and the branches binding him were set ame.


    But it didn''t matter.


    He was already outside the room.


    I leaped through the window after him, sending Silveit threads straight toward him.


    Five strands, each imbued with a different attribute change.


    ''Our arts are evenly matched. But it seems I have the upper hand today,'' Harunaga dered. Your next journey awaits at m v|l-e''-NovelBin


    "Evenly matched? No. Not at all."


    I wasn''t holding back now.


    Unlike before, where I had to worry about not harming Aya-chan or the Yuki-onna, I was free to unleash my full power here.


    Just as I was about to release my Silveit, Harunaga spoke again.


    ''Those of us without great talent must think carefully about how to strike. How to sink our teeth into the neck of the mighty.''


    "¡­?"


    ''The moment a hunter bescent is when they have their prey in their grasp, just before the kill.''


    Harunaga was smiling, but his gaze wasn''t on me.


    It was focused behind me.


    I turned quickly, and there, floating in the air, was a katashiro talisman.


    But there was no Silveit thread connecting Harunaga to the katashiro.


    Why was he watching it so intently?


    I didn''t know why, but I couldn''t afford to leave it alone.


    The moment I sent my Silveit toward the katashiro¡ª


    ''Fire art¡ª"Youka"!''


    A voice echoed from the katashiro.


    In an instant, the katashiro surged with Silveit and emitted a blinding sh of light, followed by an explosion.


    But before it could go off, the katashiro froze solid.


    Not just the katashiro. Even the Silveit surrounding it was frozen.


    The explosion never happened.


    Both I and Harunaga were left in stunned silence as a cold wind swept through the area, chilling us to the bone.


    It was like the wind of winter.


    I turned toward the window, and there stood Aya-chan, her Silveit gleaming blue.


    But it wasn''t just the color of her Silveit that had changed.


    Her eyes had turned blue as well.


    "¡­Yuki-onna."


    At my words, the Yuki-onna, wearing Aya-chan''s form, nodded.


    "Aya lent me her body, telling me to protect you, Itsuki."


    "¡­Yeah. Thanks, you saved me."


    It had been a close call.


    Without the Yuki-onna freezing the katashiro, I would''ve been caught in the explosion.


    But before I could fully express my gratitude, a question gnawed at me, and I turned to the Yuki-onna.


    "But¡­ are you okay? You''ve taken over Aya-chan''s body, right? Can you return?"


    "Watch your words, fool! I am not ''possessing'' her! I am simply borrowing her body! Of course, I can return!" she huffed, stomping her foot in indignation.


    Can a body really be borrowed that easily?


    Well, if she says she can return, then I''ll believe her.


    After all, I had resonated with the Yuki-onna just moments ago, and I could tell she wasn''t lying.


    Still¡­ seeing Aya-chan''s body stomp her feet in frustration didn''t suit her at all.


    Ignoring my thoughts, the Yuki-onna turned her sharp gaze toward Harunaga and dered:


    "Face forward, Itsuki. Let''s exorcise this insect."


    "¡­Yeah. I''m ready."


    Harunaga''s time was running out.


    With the next strike, we''d finish it.

 Chapter 100: Shall I Not Avenge This Grudge? Part 2

    "The one to be exorcised is not me¡ªit''s you, child," Harunaga said with a smirk, as he floated several katashiro talismans in the air before him.


    There were ten¡ªno, twelve of them.


    They seemed to be emerging endlessly from inside his clothing, making me wonder if those talismans themselves were part of some magic spell.


    With a flick of his finger, Harunaga sent the talismans flying toward us, his lips curling into a smile.


    "The one who should be exorcised is you, not me."


    "That''s not going to happen," I replied.


    But before the talismans could do anything, they all froze solid, falling uselessly to the ground. They were trapped by Yuki-onna''s ice magic before they could even activate.


    "Yuki-onna became a monster because of you. And yet, she never killed anyone. She''s not like other monsters," I said.


    "You didn''t see it? She killed two sorcerers from Mutsu," Harunaga retorted.


    "That was self-defense."


    I often think about my previous life¡ªabout that moment, right before I was stabbed by that strange man. If I had realized he was carrying a de, could I have survived?


    But the answer is always the same: no, I couldn''t have. It was impossible.


    That lunatic intended to kill me, and there was no reasoning with him.


    So, I firmly believe this: some people can''t be reasoned with. If someonees at you with the intent to kill, you must kill them first, or you''ll be the one to die.


    "Then my actions are also self-defense, wouldn''t you say?" Harunaga continued.


    "No," I replied. "What you''re doing is simply reaping what you sowed."


    As I fought against Harunaga, one thing became clear: every spell he used was channeled through his katashiro talismans. Unlike me, whose magic directly transformed from Silveit, he had to take the extra step of using talismans.


    That unnecessary step created a weakness. If I could destroy the talismans before they turned into spells, Harunaga wouldn''t be able to use magic.


    And that likely applied to his defenses as well.


    "Raikan," I said.


    The lightning cage I summoned was different from before. This time, it wasn''t for defense¡ªit was meant to trap Harunaga.


    "Such pointless efforts," Harunaga muttered, as he pulled out a katashiro talisman. But before he could activate it, my lightning cage automatically reacted, burning the talisman to ash.


    Just like with my ki-rai, lightning magic was good at automatic counterattacks.


    This was why I had used a lightning cage. As I expected, it burned up his talismans the moment they appeared.


    For the first time, the carefree expression disappeared from Harunaga''s face. His lighthearted demeanor vanished.


    "I see¡­ So, you''ve managed to break through my defenses," he said.


    "Exactly," I replied.


    A sorcerer who couldn''t use magic was nothing more than a regr person.


    No, Harunaga wasn''t human anymore. He was a monster without magic.


    "Now, all that''s left is to exorcise you."


    As if to punctuate my words, ice spikes shot up from the ground, impaling Harunaga''s legs.


    "I''ve waited for this moment," Yuki-onna, still in Aya-chan''s form, said.


    "The moment I can finally kill you!"


    Her blue Silveit threads gleamed as she drew a circle before her and exhaled. The moment her breath passed through the circle, it turned into a white, freezing wind that enveloped Harunaga and my lightning cage, freezing them both solid.


    "Let''s shatter him, Itsuki," she said. Explore stories at m,v l''e-NovelBin


    "Yeah."


    I summoned arge rock and hurled it at the frozen Harunaga without hesitation.


    It wasn''t as powerful as my meteor, but this spell, called tobitsubute, used Silveit tounch rocks at high speed.


    Harunaga might have looked human, but he was still an insect¡ªa monster. And, more importantly, he was the scum who created Yuki-onna in the first ce.


    I had no reason to hold back.


    My magic should have shattered both the ice and Harunaga into pieces¡­ or so I thought.


    "I really thought I''d die there, child," Harunaga said.


    Though the ice shattered, Harunaga waspletely unharmed.


    ...Not a single scratch.


    "Itsuki-kun! No! That won''t work!" Shirayuki-sensei shouted from the audiovisual room window.


    "That''s the ''Curse Transfer''! It''s a spell that shifts any injuries to the katashiro talismans it''s resonating with¡ªthis is the deepest level of resonance magic!"


    "Impressive, isn''t it?" Harunaga said with a grin. "This secret technique is one only a handful can use, myself included. It does take some time to prepare, though¡­ You gave me too much time by summoning that cage, child."


    ...Seriously? I couldn''t believe what I was hearing.


    Was such a spell even possible?


    "It''s a useful spell, Curse Transfer. Once it''s active, the talismans resonate with each other, absorbing any damage. The best part? I don''t even have to do anything once it''s in ce."


    "..."


    I ground my teeth in frustration.


    I couldn''t believe such a spell existed.


    I wanted to know more about it¡ªbut now wasn''t the time for curiosity.


    "Well, then. I''ll take my leave now," Harunaga said.


    "No, you won''t," I replied.


    "Oh? You''ve already sealed all your spells, child. You can''t defeat me."


    But I knew exactly what I needed to do.


    I just had to exorcise him.


    I summoned five strands of Silveit. The countdown to his demise had already begun.


    Since developing Oborozuki, I had given it a lot of thought.


    That spell devoured everything around it. A ck hole that pulled everything toward it.


    But there had to be a more versatile spell. And I''d found it.


    "My magic isn''t finished yet," I said.


    "Oh? Still fighting, are we? Give it up already¡­"


    My five Silveit threads flew toward Harunaga, wrapping around his body.


    But he didn''t notice them.


    Without True Sight, there was no way he could see my threads.


    "Your ''Curse Transfer'' works for as many katashiro talismans as you have, right?" I asked.


    "Indeed."


    "Then what happens if all those talismans are destroyed at once?"


    "Impossible. I possess over 8,096 talismans. You think you can erase them all?"


    "Yes. I do."


    I cast my spell.


    Bybining five attributes, I summoned Composite Attribute: Night. But this time, I didn''t create a single, exposed ck point.


    Instead, I formed arge ck sphere around Harunaga, trapping him inside.


    "A barrier? But¡­ it''s so dark."


    This was my safety measure.


    By creating a vanishing point only inside the sphere, I could safely, andpletely, erase the monster.


    "Raky¨­," I chanted.


    With my words, a deafening sound like that of rock being drilled echoed, and the ck sphere began to shrink. Inside, Harunaga''s body was being devoured.


    "You think you can exorcise me with this? Without even sealing teleportation in this barrier¡­?"


    Despite his situation, Harunaga still sounded confident. So, I decided to exin.


    He''d already lost.


    "It''s toote. That spell cancels out all magic."


    "...What? I¡­ I can''t cast anything?!"


    Finally, Harunaga realized what was happening.


    Just like when I exorcised Raik¨­ D¨­ji using the same Night attribute, this magic sealed the target''s spells and consumed them.


    Nothing escaped. No one escaped.


    That''s why this magic was the night.


    "Stop! I''ve only just returned to life! Do you know how much I sacrificed to reach eternity? If I die now, those who perished for me will¡­"


    "For you?"


    Yuki-onna''s voice cut him off.


    The ck sphere was now half its original size.


    "No one died for your sake. You killed them. Embrace that arrogance as you die, exorcist."


    "Ridiculous! A mere child¡ªan insignificant monster¡ªdares to defy my eternal¡­"


    And then he was gone.


    The ck sphere vanished entirely, along with Harunaga.


    It was an abrupt end, but he had been exorcised. The proof was in the slow dissolving of the barrier Harunaga had created.


    Raky¨­ left not even a trace of the ck mist typical of exorcised monsters.


    However, one thing did remain on the ground: the relic of Adashino Harunaga.

 Chapter 101: Reverse Role Model

    The incessant sound of cicadas fills the air.


    The light of the sun, beginning to set in the west, shines brightly through the window.


    That sunlight illuminates an amber-colored sphere¡ªthe relic of Harunaga Adashino.


    I picked it up, feeling somewhat conflicted.


    ¡­What should I do with this?


    As I stood there, staring at the relic in my hand, Yuki-onna spoke up beside me.


    "Itsuki, what is that?"


    "This is a relic. Monsters ranked Sixth Level and higher leave them behind when they die."


    "So, it''s a memento of that exorcist?"


    "A memento¡­ Yeah, I guess you could call it that."


    A memento is typically something given by a dying person, but in the sense of being a keepsake, I suppose the term fits.


    "¡­I see. So, that exorcist is truly dead."


    "Yeah. He''s dead."


    Harunaga likely didn''t want to die.


    In that sense, maybe we were the same. I didn''t want to die either, which is why I sought to be stronger.


    But there was one key difference between us.


    I sought strength within myself, to avoid death through my own growth.


    Harunaga, on the other hand, used others and sought immortality by bing a monster.


    I tightened my grip on the relic and let out a deep breath.


    A lesson, I thought.


    Since being reborn, I''ve met many different people.


    I wanted to be like my father and Renji-san, adults worthy of respect. I was inspired by Nina, who faced her fears head-on to chase her dreams. And I admired Aya-chan''s kindness, wanting to gain some of that for myself.


    But Harunaga¡­ he was the exact opposite. He was someone I could look at and firmly decide never to be like.


    As I reflected on all of this, Yuki-onna let out a sigh of relief.


    "¡­Well then, I shall take my leave."


    "Take your leave?"


    But before I could ask further, Yuki-onna''s eyes changed from blue back to their natural ck.


    Aya-chan had returned, and the moment she did, she started panicking.


    "W-wait, Itsuki-kun!"


    "What''s wrong?"


    "I remember everything now! Yuki-onna was freezing her own magic to protect me¡­ She''s not a bad person, so please don''t exorcise her!"


    Even in her flustered state, Aya-chan kept repeating that I shouldn''t exorcise Yuki-onna. I nodded in response.


    "I won''t exorcise her."


    "R-really!?"


    "Yeah. I can''t exorcise her."


    Yuki-onna was fully intent on protecting Aya-chan, and now she had retreated back inside her.


    As exorcists, we don''t exorcise monsters just because they exist. We exorcise them because they harm people. If a monster doesn''t attack humans, then there''s no need to go out of our way to exorcise it.


    "Th-thank goodness¡­"


    Aya-chan''s smile of relief was genuine, a weight lifted off her shoulders.


    I thought, for now at least, that the immediate crisis was over. As I pocketed the relic, I nced between the hole I''d blown in the audiovisual room wall and the sight of Shirayuki-sensei sprinting toward us from the first-floor entrance.


    I''m going to have to exin all of this, aren''t I?


    Where do I even start?


    I mulled over how best to exin the situation clearly, then decided the simplest solution was to tell Shirayuki-sensei everything.


    So, I told her about my resonance with Yuki-onna inside Aya-chan. I exined that Yuki-onna had been manipted and that it was Harunaga, the exorcist, who had been controlling her.


    Once I finished, Shirayuki-sensei closed her eyes, cing her fingertips at her temples as she thought it over. Finally, she asked the most important question.


    "So¡­ Yuki-onna is a ''demon,'' yet she''s on our side?"


    "That''s right."


    "Mm¡­"


    "And what will happen to Yuki-onna?"


    I didn''t want Yuki-onna to be exorcised, but I couldn''t be sure if Shirayuki-sensei, my father, or even Renji-san would feel the same way.


    However, Yuki-onna''s existence was already known to the adults. The only thing left was to prove that Yuki-onna was on Aya-chan''s side, and steer the situation toward not exorcising her.


    As I racked my brain, Shirayuki-sensei slowly opened her mouth, as if she had dug deep into her memory.


    "¡­Actually, there are some precedents for this. It''s not unheard of."


    "Monsters that side with humans?"


    "Yes. In the 1960s, a child raised by a ''demon'' was found in Kazakhstan. The demon raised twins who had lost their parents deep in the mountains."


    "What happened to the demon?"


    "The children were handed over to local exorcists when they turned eight. The demon lived peacefully in the mountains with the humans until the twins turned twenty. After that, no one knows."


    "¡­I didn''t know demons like that existed."


    "They do, sometimes¡­ There are exceptions. Have you ever heard the story ''The Red Ogre Who Cried''?"


    "Yeah, I''ve heard it."


    "That''s another such tale. In general, demons that ally with humans are not exorcised. However, there are also many demons who pretend to be on our side while secretly devouring people¡­ In fact, that''s moremon."


    Despite her obvious concern, Shirayuki-sensei seemed determined to find a way to save Yuki-onna.


    "So, we can''t just let a ''demon'' iming to be on our side roam free."


    "Then¡­ what should we do?"


    "Don''t worry! The exorcists of the past came up with a solution."


    "A solution¡­?"


    "Yes. It''s called ''Contract Magic.''"


    Shirayuki-sensei lifted her head as she spoke.


    "Contract Magic, also known as ''¿ÌÐg (Kokujutsu)''¡ªan ancient form of magic. Unlike modern Silveit, it''s very inefficient¡­ but it''s been used for centuries to make contracts with demons."


    Ah, Contract Magic.


    I had heard of it recently while on a mission with Irena-san. They had mentioned using it to force monsters to obey.


    "I see¡­ So we can use Contract Magic to secure Yuki-onna''s safety?"


    "If Yuki-onna really is on our side, making a contract with her will ensure a certain level of safety."


    Hearing this, Yuki-onna, still in Aya-chan''s body, suddenly yelled out.


    "I only care about protecting Aya! Don''t force me to protect others!"


    It wasn''t Aya-chan speaking, but Yuki-onna. Her blue eyes gave her away instantly.


    I thought she was going to retreat for good. This back-and-forth possession seemed almost too easy for her.


    As I mused over this, Shirayuki-sensei hurriedly added, "The contract will be mutually agreed upon! If you''re only protecting Aya, that will be the content of the contract¡­"


    "Very well, then."


    Satisfied, Yuki-onna nodded, and Aya-chan''s eyes returned to their normal ck. Shirayuki-sensei sighed in relief before continuing.


    "I''m the only one at this training camp who can use ''Kokujutsu,'' so I''ll prepare the contract circle. Itsuki-kun, help me out¡ªit''ll be good practice for you."


    "Understood."


    "Aya-san, you should watch and learn too!"


    Following Shirayuki-sensei back into the training facility, I felt a sense of relief wash over me now that Yuki-onna''s safety was secured.


    I decided to leave worrying about the broken wall¡ªand the relic¡ªforter.

 Chapter 102: Contract

    Making a contract with Yuki-onna should have been the solution to the issue, but things didn''t go as smoothly as I had hoped.


    Because of the nature of the situation, I had to run everything by both my father and Renji-san. Thankfully, convincing my father went rather smoothly.


    After exining everything that had happened with Yuki-onna, he simply nodded and said, "Understood." That was it. It felt too easy, but I suppose my father believed that I wasn''t lying.


    The real issue, however, was Renji-san. He was much more concerned about whether Yuki-onna would truly avoid causing harm to Aya-chan, and he spent hours questioning Yuki-onna to be sure.


    It''s odd to call that an "issue," though. Renji-san''s reaction was actually quite normal.


    He and Yuki-onna¡ªwho had taken over Aya-chan''s body¡ªtalked for a good two or three hours. I was there for part of it, but Shirayuki-sensei called me away to help prepare the contract circle, so I didn''t hear everything.


    By the time I returned to the room after setting up the contract circle, Renji-san and Aya-chan were smiling and chatting. The conclusion, from what I gathered, was that as long as Yuki-onna agreed not to harm anyone, there wouldn''t be a problem.


    It was clear that this was the bestpromise we coulde to.


    Now that I think about it, I wonder if Yuki-onna can leave Aya-chan''s body. I''ll have to ask about that if I ever get the chance.


    As I pondered this, sitting next to Aya-chan, Shirayuki-senseiid out the contract circle on the table, showing it to Renji-san for his approval.


    The process of making the contract circle was quite interesting. What surprised me most was that we used actual ink to write it. Yes, that''s right¡ªink, like the kind used for calligraphy.


    Apparently, even in modern schools, they still teach calligraphy starting from the third grade. It had been a while since Ist saw ink, probably not since my middle school days in my previous life.


    We ground the ink on an inkstone, slowly mixing in magical energy using Silveit. The result was an ink infused with magic.


    With this ink, we wrote out the contract, and then Shirayuki-sensei drew a strange geometric design at the bottom of the page, which looked almost like a magic circle.


    The final step involved flowing Yuki-onna''s magic into the contract''s design and resonating it to seal the agreement.


    As I watched Renji-san review the contract, my father, sitting next to me, made a quiet remark.


    "It''s rare to see something like this."


    "What do you mean?"


    "Yuki-onna''s situation."


    "Yeah?"


    I tilted my head in confusion, unsure of what he was trying to say. My father gently exined.


    "People who are continuously exposed to ''demons'' often turn into monsters themselves, what we call ''generi.'' Such individuals must be exorcised, often before they ever kill anyone."


    "¡­Right."


    It was the same thing he had told me when we were trying to save Hina.


    It''s a harsh reality. Exorcists, who aim to protect as many people as possible, often have to make difficult decisions. How much should we listen to someone who''s turned into a monster? I still don''t know the answer to that. It''s aplicated issue.


    I understand why some exorcists choose to exorcise without hearing out those who have turned into monsters. One mistake could cost them their lives.


    "But from what I''ve heard, Yuki-onna didn''t kill anyone before she encountered exorcists."


    "That''s right. She didn''t kill anyone."


    I can still recall the intense hunger Yuki-onna felt when she faced humans, and the incredible strength of her will to suppress it.


    "A ''demon'' like that¡­ I''ve only heard of them in legends. Now, she''s even willing to enter into a contract to protect a child. It''s like something out of a fairy tale."


    "¡­Yeah."


    "It would be wonderful if all demons were like her, but¡­ I doubt it."


    "Agreed."


    I nodded in response to my father''s idealistic sentiment.


    Yuki-onna''s case might tempt some to believe that other monsters could be reasoned with in the same way, but that''s wishful thinking. Most monsters don''t have her level of self-control, and none of them can speak like she does. Very few, if any, could resist the urge to attack humans.


    As I mulled this over, Renji-san finished reviewing the contract and handed it back to Shirayuki-sensei.


    Since there were no changes, Shirayuki-sensei called upon Aya-chan to summon Yuki-onna.


    "H-here''s the contract," she said nervously.


    "Let me see it."


    Yuki-onna took the paper from Shirayuki-sensei, her eyes scanning it from top to bottom. After reading it over two or three times, she raised her head.


    "This will do."


    "V-very well. Let''s proceed with the contract."


    Shirayuki-sensei carefully wrapped Silveit around her thumb, then pressed her thumb against the circr pattern at the bottom of the contract.


    The instant she did so, the inked pattern began to glow, pulsing with light.


    As I watched the contract seem toe to life, Shirayuki-sensei turned to Yuki-onna and spoke gently.


    "Yuki-onna-san, please wrap Silveit around your thumb and press it here, on the contract seal."


    "Like this¡­?"


    Yuki-onna mimicked Shirayuki-sensei, wrapping Silveit around her thumb and showing it to me. When I nodded in confirmation, she pressed her thumb against the seal.


    It reminded me of something I''d seen on TV or social media¡ªa scene where someone cut their thumb with a sword and pressed it against a contract. I think it was called a blood seal or something.


    I wasn''t sure about the exact term, but it felt simr to that.


    The moment Yuki-onna stamped her magical seal on the contract, green Silveit flowed out from the contract''s lines, enveloping her like a protective barrier.


    It all happened in the blink of an eye. By the time I opened my eyes again, the Silveit had vanished.


    But Yuki-onna didn''t appear any different. At least, nothing about her outward appearance seemed to have changed.


    "From now on, you won''t be able to harm humans. If you break the contract, you''ll lose 90% of your magical power."


    "It''s a meaningless contract. As long as I can protect Aya, that''s all that matters."


    With that, Yuki-onna crossed her arms, dering her disinterest, and disappeared back into Aya-chan. Watching her vanish, I instinctively reached into my pocket, feeling the relic of Raikoudoji.


    Come to think of it, Yuki-onna was originally human, even though she became a Sixth-Level monster. Harunaga, on the other hand¡­ well, he was a "worm," but still something made by humans.


    So, what about Raikoudoji?


    That thought lingered in my mind, but before I could dwell on it further, Shirayuki-sensei broke the silence. She was busy wrapping up the contract process, gently folding the papers and putting them aside. I could tell that even though she had finished the ritual, her mind was still racing, possibly reflecting on what had just transpired.


    Aya-chan, who was back to herself, seemed relieved. Her face softened, and she looked around as if she had just woken up from a long, exhausting dream. It was a stark contrast to the intensity from just moments ago when Yuki-onna had taken over her body.


    "Thank you, Shirayuki-sensei," I said, feeling the weight of the situation finally lift from my shoulders.


    She smiled, but it was a tired smile. "You did well, Itsuki-kun. Contracts like these are rare, and¡­ honestly, I''ve never done one like this before."


    I nodded. This situation wasn''t normal by any means. The idea of a "demon" or "spirit" forming a protective contract with a human was something out of legends. It wasn''t supposed to happen in the real world. Yet here we were.


    As Aya-chan stood beside me, still processing everything, I realized how much had changed in just a short period of time. We had gone from dealing with a mysterious, potentially dangerous spirit to forming an alliance with her. And now, the contract ensured that Yuki-onna wouldn''t harm anyone.


    Or at least, that was the hope.


    "Do you think she''ll be okay?" Aya-chan asked, her voice quiet but filled with concern. She was talking about Yuki-onna, of course. Despite everything, she seemed to genuinely care for the spirit that had taken residence inside her.


    "She''ll be fine," I reassured her. "She just needs time to adjust. It''s a lot to ask, after everything that''s happened."


    Aya-chan nodded, still looking a bit unsure but trusting my words nheless.


    Shirayuki-sensei packed away the remaining tools she had used to prepare the contract, and Renji-san, who had been observing from the side, finally spoke up.


    "This will have to be reported to the Exorcist Association," he said, his tone grave. "They need to know about Yuki-onna''s situation, and more importantly, how this contract was formed."


    I wasn''t surprised. Something like this couldn''t stay secret. The Association would want to monitor Yuki-onna, perhaps even keep tabs on Aya-chan to make sure nothing went wrong.


    "Do you think they''ll be okay with it?" I asked, voicing the concern that had been on my mind since the contract was sealed.


    Renji-san crossed his arms and sighed. "They won''t like it, but with the contract in ce, they might let it slide. If Yuki-onna stays true to her word and doesn''t harm anyone, it could be a precedent for how we deal with other spirits like her in the future."


    That was somewhat reassuring. But I knew that not everyone in the Exorcist Association was as open-minded as Renji-san. Some of them were far more rigid in their beliefs, unwilling to make exceptions for anything they viewed as "monstrous."


    "I''ll do whatever it takes to protect Aya-chan and Yuki-onna," I said, the resolve clear in my voice.


    Renji-san and Shirayuki-sensei both looked at me, surprised at the firmness of my statement, but they didn''t object. They knew I meant it.


    After everything we''d been through, it wasn''t just about exorcism anymore. It was about finding bnce, protecting the people and beings that didn''t fit neatly into the categories of "good" or "evil."


    As we all prepared to leave the room, my thoughts drifted back to Raikoudoji''s relic, resting in my pocket. There was still so much I didn''t know, not just about the relic, but about the world of spirits and magic that I had been thrust into.


    But I knew one thing for sure: I wasn''t done learning. Not by a long shot.


    With the contract settled and Yuki-onna now bound to protect Aya-chan, we had won this battle. But there would be more challenges ahead¡ªmore spirits, more mysteries, and more decisions that would test everything I believed about the world.


    For now, though, we could rest.


    At least for a little while.

 Chapter 103: To You, Who Will Soon Become the Ice Princess

    That night, we had a BBQ.


    It was a two-night, three-day camp, and Renji-san had organized this final night event to make it a memorable one.


    I looked around at the exorcist trainees gathered in one ce¡ªmostly middle school and high school students¡ªand couldn''t help but wonder how many of them would survive to adulthood. It was a grim thought, but it crossed my mind.


    The mortality rate for exorcists is high.


    Just as we show no mercy to monsters, they show none to humans.


    First-time kills, brainwashing, stealth attacks¡ªthey''ll use any means necessary to end a life.


    Sure, the pay for exorcists is good. The sense of purpose, of protecting people, is fulfilling in its own way. But for someone like me, who came from a past life filled with dull routines, I couldn''t help but question it. Do people really want this kind of work? I thought. Do they truly feel that it''s worth it?


    Of course, my personal thoughts didn''t really matter here. The cold truth was that being an exorcist was a dangerous job, and not everyone survived.


    What mattered was that being an exorcist was a dangerous job, and many died young.


    So, at the very least, I didn''t want any of them to die before they reached adulthood. I knew it was na?ve to hope for that, especially when they were all aware of the risks involved.


    Maybe the reason I was feeling so sentimental was because of the resonance I shared with Yuki-onna earlier. It had me reflecting on life a bit more than usual.


    Aya-chan, Shirayuki-sensei, and I enjoyed the BBQ a little apart from the others.


    "Itsuki-kun, the meat''s ready," Shirayuki-sensei said, handing me a te.


    "Thank you."


    "I also brought some marshmallows, soter, we can make roasted marshmallows and baked apples," she added with a smile.


    "Baked apples?" I asked, raising an eyebrow.


    "Yes, it''s essential for the end of a BBQ," she nodded enthusiastically.


    I''d heard of roasting marshmallows, sure, but baked apples? That sounded more like something you''d make in an oven. Not that I knew much about it and it seemed a bit out of ce for a BBQ.


    "Do you like apples, Shirayuki-sensei?" Aya-chan asked innocently.


    "Well¡­ I suppose¡­ just as much as the next person¡­" Shirayuki-sensei replied, looking a bit embarrassed as she nodded.


    She then served some meat onto Aya-chan''s te, and I watched quietly as my mind wandered a little.


    Resonance works by sharing a connection through simr traits¡ªlike the principle of "sympathetic magic," though here it was closer to "ssical thaumaturgy."


    In this world, magic allows for "attribute transformation" as well as "property transformation."


    "Property transformation" is versatile, allowing one to change magical energy into just about anything.


    For example, I once made a pumpkin carriage as a yful nod to Cindere. It wasn''t practical, but it was possible. I had also created clothes for Hina using magic, simply because I could.


    My point is, I''ve always thought that the fairytales from this world could easily be based on historical truths.


    Which brings me back to the current situation.


    Shirayuki-sensei''s ageless beauty, her fondness for apples, and her way of helping those lost in resonance¡ªit all reminded me of the story of Snow White.


    Maybe I was overthinking things. A stretch, perhaps, but the parallels were hard to ignore.


    "Itsuki-kun, the onions are done too," Shirayuki-sensei said, interrupting my thoughts.


    "Ah, thank you," I replied as she ced the onions on my te. "Aren''t you going to eat, sensei?"


    "I''m not very good with heavy meats," she admitted with a shy smile. "But don''t worry, I''m eating fine."


    She smiled softly, and I quickly took the onions, hoping my earlier wild thoughts about Snow White hadn''t shown on my face.


    After the BBQ, everyone yed with fireworks. The high school exorcist trainees had gone out and bought some bigger fireworks, even managing to set off a few small rockets.


    Aya-chan and I stood off to the side, watching them light up the night sky. We talked about how shy they were as we enjoyed our sparklers.


    This was probably the first real taste of summer I''d ever had in my life, and I made sure to take in the sights, storing the memories forter. The colorful lights, the sounds, the warmth of the evening¡ªit was all new, and I wanted to remember it forever.


    But, like all good things, it ended too soon. The noise and excitement faded, and eventually, even the trainees quieted down. With my father''s signal to clean up, everyone pitched in to tidy the area.


    As the exorcist trainees went off to bathe, I could''ve joined them, but I didn''t really know any of them well enough for that so I found myself outside, sitting on a bench to cool off.


    The scent of barbecue smoke and fireworks still clung to my clothes, and while I didn''t want to return to the dorm smelling like this, I wasn''t quite ready to head inside either.


    It wasn''t long before Aya-chan joined me. At least, I thought it was Aya-chan. But when I looked up, her eyes were glowing blue.


    "It''s Yuki-onna," I said quietly, recognizing her presence immediately.


    She sat down beside me without saying a word.


    There was a long silence between us. Just as I was about to ask her what was on her mind, she spoke up, her voice slightly hesitant.


    "Itsuki¡­"


    "Yeah?"


    "...I should''ve said this sooner, but¡­"


    "Yeah?"


    Yuki-onna seemed to struggle with her words for a moment before biting her lip, as if trying to summon the courage to speak.


    "...Thank you."


    "...Huh?"


    The unexpected gratitude left me confused.


    "You believed in me. You believed in me and saved Aya."


    "Well, we were in resonance¡­"


    "Even so. Thanks to you, both Aya and I were saved. Truly¡­ thank you."


    With that, Yuki-onna bowed her head deeply.


    It was odd. While Yuki-onna couldmunicate clearly with me, she was still a spirit, a being from another realm. Having a spirit bow and express gratitude felt¡­ unprecedented.


    Still, the words that came to my mind in response were obvious.


    "Let me say thank you too, Yuki-onna," I said, returning her sentiment.


    "Why?" she asked, clearly puzzled. Explore stories on mvl


    "Because you protected Aya-chan. You kept her safe from that bug spirit."


    "...No. I¡­ I didn''t do anything."


    Her voice trembled, sounding far different from the proud, arrogant Yuki-onna I''d encountered in the mental world.


    No, this was the real Yuki-onna, the one whose spirit had been manipted.


    "The truth is, if you hadn''t been there, Aya-chan''s magic would''ve been consumed. She might''ve been killed by that bug."


    "..."


    "So, thank you, Yuki-onna."


    I faced her directly and thanked her sincerely.


    For a moment, Yuki-onna stayed silent, her eyes locked on mine. And then, she began to cry.


    "W-wait! Are you okay?" I panicked, not knowing what to do. I wasn''t used to seeing girls cry¡ªwell, aside from Hina.


    "W-why are you crying?" I asked, utterly flustered.


    "...It''s nothing," she said softly.


    "Nothing? People don''t cry over nothing¡­"


    When I pressed her, Yuki-onna continued in a quiet, trembling voice.


    "I¡­ I didn''t think anyone would ever thank me. Not after bing like this."


    "..."


    Yuki-onna wasn''t human, after all.


    "I tried to die to save my vige¡­ but then I became something else, something no longer human. I did everything I could to avoid hurting people, but they all feared me."


    "Yeah¡­"


    "For so long, I was alone. So I hunted other spirits, thinking maybe, just maybe, someone would recognize me. Someone would see me for what I was."


    I knew her story. I''d seen it all firsthand.


    "But no one ever epted me."


    "..."


    A spirit hunting other spirits wouldn''t be seen as a protector by humans. Most would simply assume it was an internal conflict between monsters.


    And so, Yuki-onna had fought a long, thankless battle, all alone. I knew that better than anyone.


    "That''s why¡­ when Aya and you said thank you¡­ for the first time, I felt like I had done something right, like my existence had meaning."


    "You''re right," I said.


    I knew it. That''s why I had to thank her, too.


    "Yuki-onna, you have every right to live. You''ve given us this chance to enjoy today. Without you, none of this would''ve been possible."


    I had trained hard to avoid dying, and I had done so because I had something to fight for. But that wasn''t the only reason.


    I''d been supported by countless people, people who recognized my efforts, who encouraged me to keep going.


    But who would recognize Yuki-onna''s efforts? Who would repay her for all she had done?


    "That''s why I want to thank you," I said firmly.


    "...Itsuki¡­"


    "I''m really d you''re here, Yuki-onna."


    And with that, Yuki-onna burst into tears.


    She had the right to cry. She needed to cry. And maybe, after letting those tears out, she could smile again.


    For her, that would be the greatest happiness.

 Chapter 104: Interlude: Spring Tempest

    When I became a university student, I decided I would move to Tokyo.


    Seeing Tokyo on Instagram, I felt like it had everything I could ever want.


    I grew up in a typical rural town where everyone went to the same middle school and high school, giving the ce a stifling sense of conformity.


    I had long grown tired of that atmosphere, and at some point, my smartphone became my only source offort. The small screen seemed like a window, opening a hole in the suffocating air of the countryside, letting in a fresh breeze from the city.


    At the very least, I didn''t want to waste the four years of university in the town I was born and raised in, unable to be anyone or anything. I wanted to start fresh in Tokyo, to be reborn as a new version of myself.


    So, I threw myself into studying for entrance exams.


    I wasn''t smart enough to aim for a national university, so I set my sights on a private one, which required only three subjects.


    In February, I traveled to Tokyo for the exams. The endless lines of people, all oblivious to my presence, and the long trains, the likes of which were unimaginable in my rural hometown, overwhelmed me. But it only strengthened my resolve¡ªI had to make it to Tokyo.


    Whether it was thanks to that determination, I don''t know, but I ended up passing the entrance exam. My parents, who had initially opposed my moving to Tokyo for university, smiled when they saw my eptance letter.


    "You worked hard. We''re proud of you," they said. And just like that, I became a university student.


    It was my first time in Tokyo, my first time living alone.


    One thing I discovered was how incredibly quiet a room could be when it was just for me. And, to my surprise, Tokyo had a lot more cherry blossom trees than I had expected.


    Even though we weren''t particrly well off, my father had rented me an 80,000-yen apartment with an auto-lock system for safety. I couldn''t help but do the math¡ªhow many hours would I have to work at a part-time job to cover that rent? The thought nearly made me dizzy.


    I had gone through a rebellious phase where I resented my father, but now I felt embarrassed about it.


    In my own quiet apartment, I tried cooking for the first time. It was a disaster.


    Maybe it was because of theyout of the ce, or maybe that''s just how Tokyo apartments were, but my kitchen only had a single-burner stove. I fumbled the timing, and before I knew it, I had burnt the eggs I was trying to scramble. I felt a bit disheartened that I couldn''t even manage such a simple dish.


    I realized that from now on, I would have to cook for myself every day. It hit me how incredible my mom was. Back in high school, I had oftenined about the meals she made, but I knew I wouldn''t be able to do that anymore.


    I had been eagerly waiting for the dream of living alone, but now that I was doing it, I felt so lonely that I started calling my friends more often just to chat.


    A week before the university entrance ceremony, I received a LINE message from my mom: "Have you submitted your moving-in notice yet?"


    The moving-in notice was what I needed to submit in order to officially transfer my residency and get my schrship. I realized I still hadn''t done it, so I quickly replied, "I''ll do it tomorrow."


    Mom immediately shot back with, "You''re always so slow with these things!" and proceeded to send a series of scolding messages. I turned off my phone and tossed it onto the bed. I appreciated that she always made me meals, but this kind of nagging was annoying.


    Still, I knew that if I didn''t submit the paperwork and couldn''t get the schrship, I''d bete on tuition payments. The thought of my dream of living in Tokyo being ruined spurred me to head to the ward office early the next day, right when it opened.


    It was my first time handling official procedures on my own.


    I didn''t know what documents I needed, so I packed a bag with my personal seal and My Number card, then made my way to the ward office. Even though it was a weekday morning, the ce was already packed with people.


    As I navigated through the crowd, a beautiful woman who worked at the ward office approached me.


    "How can I help you today?"


    "Um¡­ I need to submit a moving-in notice¡­"


    "Okay, a moving-in notice. Please fill out this form. Just write in the ck-framed sections, and if you have any questions, feel free to ask."


    Even though I had only managed to say moving-in notice, she had already handed me the paperwork and circled the sections I needed to fill out with her finger. As I filled out the form titled Notice of Resident Change, I thought to myself, There are kind people in Tokyo after all, feeling a bit like a clueless country bumpkin.


    Realizing that I''d have to handle these kinds of things by myself from now on made me feel a little more grown-up, and I was quietly pleased with myself.


    Once I had written down my address and other details, I handed the form to the woman. She gave me a numbered ticket in return. It wasn''t long before my number was called, and I handed the necessary documents to the person at the counter. In exchange, he gave me a pamphlet titled Ward Residents'' Newsletter.


    When I opened it, it listed the days for garbage collection. I figured I should make sure to read this carefullyter.


    As I was putting the pamphlet in my bag, the ward office staff had already processed my paperwork. Just like that, I had officially be a Tokyo resident. The fact that my high school dream hade true felt both gratifying and anticlimactic at the same time, swirling around inside me.


    I hadn''t even needed my personal seal or My Number card in the end, and just like that, I had finished my business at the ward office.


    It was still too early for lunch, so I wasn''t sure whether to head home or find somewhere to eat. As I was thinking it over, I found myself stopping in front of the bulletin board near the ward office entrance.


    Something about therge lettering on the 8 Notices to Ward Residents section caught my attention. Figuring I was now a part of thismunity, I decided to take a closer look.


    8 Notices to Ward Residents


    To all ward residents,


    This is everyone''s city.


    Please be considerate of others.


    You must follow the garbage collection schedule.


    You must greet the people in yourmunity.


    If you see a suspicious person, you must not approach them.


    Enjoy new tales from mvl


    If a suspicious person speaks to you, you must not respond.


    Do not remove any posters stuck to telephone poles.


    Do not answer any calls from numbers starting with ''003.''


    Any announcements from the ward office are lies.


    Do not read this message.


    The moment I read thest line, a shiver ran down my spine, and I knew something was terribly wrong. I wanted to run, but my legs froze in ce.


    "You''re supposed to read the announcements, aren''t you?"


    A creepy voice echoed from the bulletin board, and an arm and mouth suddenly emerged, grabbing my arm with a crushing grip. The pain made me want to scream, but all that came out was a raspy whisper.


    I was terrified and confused, trying to call out for help, but¡ª


    "Why...why isn''t anyone¡­"


    People were walking by me as if nothing was happening.


    No one noticed me.


    No one saw me.


    The creature started pulling me closer. I tried to resist, nting my feet, but it was useless. Its enormous mouth opened wide, about to swallow me whole¡ª


    And then, in the blink of an eye, the arms holding me fell to the ground with a dull thud.


    The creature''s mouth turned to face the ward office entrance, and I followed its gaze.


    There stood a young boy, no older than elementary school age.


    Strangely enough, he was looking right at me. He was the only one who saw me.


    The creature''s mouth moved, mumbling something iprehensible.


    "You''re not supposed to hurt people¡­ That''s what the notices say¡­"


    "And the notices also say not to stick up posters without permission," the boy said calmly.


    The mouth mumbled once more before it was suddenly split in two. The remains turned into ck smoke and disappeared.


    The poster that had been stuck to the bulletin board, 8 Notices to Ward Residents, peeled off on its own and disintegrated in front of my eyes. It was like watching a magic trick, and I stood there, stunned.


    I figured the boy had saved me, but I didn''t know how to thank him. I just stared at the bulletin board, unsure of what to say, until a woman who seemed to be the boy''s mother, along with a younger girl who looked like his sister, came over to him.


    "Itsuki, what are you doing here?" the woman asked.


    "Oh, nothing," the boy replied.


    "Let''s go home, then. We''ve finished our errands."


    The boy''s mother took his hand and began to lead him away, and without thinking, I called out to him.


    "W-wait!"


    The boy nced back at me, but said nothing.


    "Thank you¡­ for saving me."


    The boy smiled softly and mouthed the words, You''re wee, before being led away by his mother.


    The spring breeze rustled the cherry blossoms.


    In that moment, for some reason, I felt truly d that I hade to Tokyo.

 Chapter 105: The Melody of Autumn

    A year had passed, and I was now in my second year of school.


    Time shifted from summer to autumn.


    It was during a three-day weekend in October.


    Over the past year, I had actively participated in various events. For example, I went moon-viewing with Aya-chan, attended Christmas parties, got invited to a Christmas party at Nina-chan''s house, and even went to the first shrine visit of the new year together.


    Meanwhile, in between these moments, I had exorcised many monsters. While I could feel myself growing stronger, I was also aware that if I spent too much time without fighting, I might forget that feeling.


    That''s why I couldn''t afford to ck off in learning new magic.


    For instance, I had been honing my swordsmanship and martial arts by controlling human-shaped figures with my "Silveit" spell, which I invented when I was five, to spar with myself. Additionally, Aya-chan and the Ice Snow Princess had been teaching me "Ice Magic," and Nina-chan had introduced me to "Fairy Magic."


    That said, I still hadn''t been able to use Ice Magic. I suspected that it might be simr to my Lightning Magic¡ªperhaps only usable through resonance with a monster.


    With this rare three-day weekend, I was hoping to learn new magic. Unfortunately, Aya-chan was on a business trip with Renji-san, and Nina-chan was out shopping with Irena-san.


    My mom and Hina had also gone out to look at school bags in preparation for Hina starting elementary school next year. It was hard to believe how fast time was flying¡ªnext year, Hina would be a first-grader.


    I remember when I got my school bag for Christmas, but nowadays, buying it aste as Christmas is considered quite dyed. Nowadays, buying it even six months in advance is consideredte¡ªpeople buy them a year ahead now.


    With no one around, I practiced sword techniques and experimented with new footwork in my backyard, using a human-shaped dummy.


    Efforts like this weren''t so much about bing stronger as they were about not bing weaker.


    Humans grow weak so easily.


    Just one week without using magic, and it takes time to regain your sense of it. Just one week without moving your body, and it takes time to get back into shape.


    That time could be the difference between life and death.


    So, I swung my sword to make sure I didn''t forget. I trained so that I wouldn''t lose what I had worked so hard to build.


    As I repeatedly struck the dummy and received its blows in return, a voice called out from the side.


    "You''re working hard, Itsuki."


    "Oh, Nina-chan."


    In the moment I nced away, the human-shaped figure I had been controlling with semi-automated Lightning Magic suddenly sprang to life, thrusting its wooden sword straight at me.


    I reacted instinctively, snapping my attention back to deflect the attack and quickly dispelling the magic.


    Whew, that was close.


    Breathing a sigh of relief, I released the Silveit spell from the dummy.


    That was way too close. It was undeniable that I had let my guard down since I was alone, but I reminded myself never to becent.


    I reached for the towel I had left on the porch using Silveit to pull it toward me and wiped the sweat from my forehead before turning to Nina-chan.


    It wasn''t just her who hade through the front gate. Irena-san was with her.


    "It''s been a while, Itsuki-san," Irena-san said, smiling gently.


    "Y-yes, it has been," I responded, bowing slightly.


    Compared tost year, the rtionship between mother and daughter seemed to have improved, as they arrived hand in hand.


    "We actually came to see Kaede-san today. Is she home?"


    "Mom?"


    Kaede was my mother''s name. It wasn''t surprising that Irena-san had business with her, given they were like mom friends, but I wasn''t sure what the specific reason was today.


    "She''s out looking at school bags with Hina, so I don''t think she''ll be back for a while."


    "Oh, I see. Do you know when she might return?"


    "Um..."


    I nced at the clock. It was currently 3 PM. She''d probably be back around 4, so there was about an hour left until she returned.


    "I could pass on the message to her if you''d like?"


    "No... it''s a very important matter, and I''d prefer to tell Kaede-san directly."


    Irena-san''s expression turned unusually serious as she said this.


    That''s rare¡ªI couldn''t recall seeing Irena-san look this serious, at least not in connection with anything involving Nina-chan.


    Wait, could today''s business be rted to Nina-chan?


    "Well, if you have about an hour to wait, why don''t youe inside? I''ll make some tea."


    "Really? In that case, we''d love to."


    With that, I guided Nina-chan and Irena-san into the house.


    "Itsuki, can you actually make tea?"


    "Uh, yeah... kind of."


    Nina-chan''s question made me a bit flustered.


    After all, she''s a grade-schooler who makes tea as a hobby, while I, despite having been an adult in my previous life, had barely made any tea, even as a grade-schooler in this life.


    Being asked if I could make tea put me in a bit of a tough spot.


    Sure, I''d done it a few times in both my previous and current lives, but isn''t it just a matter of putting tea leaves into the teapot and pouring in hot water?


    ...Maybe that''s oversimplifying it.


    In any case, I didn''t know any other way, so I led the two of them to the living room¡ªor whatever you''d call the spacious room with the low table¡ªand filled the kettle with water.


    As I did, Irena-san came into the kitchen, watching me with concern.


    It''s fine. I can do this.


    ...Probably.


    While waiting for the kettle to boil, both Irena-san and I stood in the kitchen. To break the awkward silence, I decided to start a conversation.


    "I heard you went shopping with Nina-chan today?"


    "Yes, we were looking for a winter coat."


    "A coat..."


    I thought coats were something only adults wore. Do elementary school kids wear coats too?


    While I was feeling slightly shocked by this cultural difference, Irena-san continued.


    "That part was fine, but¡­ I received an urgent work call."


    "...A work call?"


    I muttered under my breath.


    Irena-san was a "Fourth Rank" exorcist.


    She''s one of the rare talents you don''te across often. She was probably being called in to exorcise a monster that others couldn''t handle.


    "That''s why we came to visit your home, Itsuki."


    I still didn''t get it.


    How does that lead to this?


    "Is it work-rted business that you have with my mom?"


    "Yes, that''s right. Actually, I have to leave for my job by this evening."


    Wait, this evening? That''s only a few hours away.


    "I wanted to ask if Kaede-san could watch Nina while I''m away."


    Just as Irena-san casually dropped that bombshell, the kettle began whistling loudly, signaling the water was ready.

 Chapter 106: Gut Feeling

    "A sleepover at our ce for Nina-chan... Does that mean she''ll be staying overnight?"


    "Yes, that''s correct."


    Irena-san''s expression waspletely serious as she confirmed it. There was no hint of joking or yfulness in her demeanor.


    "But why suddenly... an overnight stay? I mean, up until now, Nina-chan has stayed home alone when you''ve had to work."


    "There''s a reason for that, of course."


    As I used Silveit to lift the kettle, I took out the teapot and tea leaves from the cupboard. From an outsider''s perspective, it would probably look like various kitchen items were floating in midair and preparing tea by themselves.


    "What kind of reason?"


    "I have a bad feeling."


    "A bad feeling?"


    I repeated Irena-san''s words, feeling that they were somewhat vague and nebulous.


    "Itsuki-san, are you aware that the number of monster sightings has increased recently?"


    "No, this is the first time I''m hearing about it..."


    Really? I hadn''t noticed. But now that I think about it, my dad and Renji-san had been away for work a lot recently.


    Exorcists often go on long assignments, so I hadn''t paid much attention to it. But now it made sense¡ªthere was an increase in the number of monsters.


    But... why?


    "And it''s not just a normal increase. The number of monsters has grown by about 1.5 to 2 timespared to previous years. Because of this, the number of exorcists avable is very low right now, and I''m worried about leaving Nina alone."


    "That''s why you want her to stay with us?"


    "Yes, I feel safe knowing you''re here, Itsuki-san."


    "..."


    I was momentarily at a loss for words.


    Sure, I was a "Seventh Rank" exorcist, and I even possessed two Relics. I never skipped my daily training, but that didn''t mean I felt confident enough to say I could protect someone without a doubt.


    People make mistakes.


    There are always unforeseen circumstances.


    Apletely unexpected move could happen.


    And people... can die easily.


    Yes, people die so easily.


    Just one stab to the chest with a de can be enough to kill even an adult.


    Of course, I didn''t want anything to happen to Nina-chan, and protecting her if something did happen was a given.


    But I wasn''t sure how to respond to this. I hesitated... and decided to change the topic.


    "Why are the number of monsters increasing?"


    "Experts are currently investigating it, but there are a few theories."


    "Experts?"


    "Yes, within the exorcistmunity, there are people exchanging ideas and theories through thework."


    Themunity... Oh, that''s the thing. After I exorcised Raikodoji, there was a bit of an uproar on there.


    Even though our household doesn''t have a dedicated Wi-Fi setup, and my parents only use the inte for the bare essentials, I sometimes forget that exorcists actually have an onlinemunity.


    So, that''s where this conversation ising from.


    "There are three main theories being discussed."


    "Three?"


    "Yes. The first one is cyclical. There are certain periods when monsters are more likely to appear."


    As I listened to her, I poured the freshly brewed tea into cups. The green tea had a nice, clear color to it. Not bad for my first attempt, if I say so myself.


    "For instance, the period from thete 16th century to the 17th century is a famous example¡ªright around the time of the witch hunts."


    "¡­Oh."


    Witch hunts. I''d heard of them before. It was the major event that led to the rise of Elemental Magic in Europe while Japan was developing Thread Magic.


    "Do you think we''re in a simr period now?"


    "It''s a possibility. The second theory is that a ''spot'' may have formed."


    "A ''spot''?"


    I stopped mid-motion, holding the tray with the tea, and turned to look at Irena-san.


    "A ''spot'' is a ce where monsters are more likely to be born. You''ve probably heard of some, like the Tower of London, the Catbs in Paris, or Mount Osore. These ces exist all over the world."


    "...I see."


    This was the first time I''d heard about such ces, and I couldn''t help but mutter in acknowledgment.


    "There''s a theory that several of these spots might have formed simultaneously across Japan."


    "Is itmon for multiple spots to form at the same time?"


    "It''s very rare, but not impossible."


    As Irena-san exined, I nodded in understanding, picking up the tray with the tea and using Silveit to fetch some snacks to go with it.


    "And what''s the third theory?"


    "The third possibility is that a ''Fifth Rank'' or higher monster has appeared."


    "...Hmm."


    Of course. Fifth Rank and above monsters can all spawn lesser monsters under theirmand.


    And these types of monsters have the ability to use a spell called "concealment," making it harder for detection magic to pick them up.


    But that kind of camouge isn''t perfect.


    "Still, Irena-san, if there''s really a Fifth Rank or higher monster lurking around, shouldn''t we just find and exorcise it?"


    "It''s not confirmed yet that there is one. The number of monsters has increased all across Japan, so if several Fifth Rank or higher monsters were active simultaneously, we would have found at least one by now. But none have been discovered."


    I see.


    Well, if they knew for sure what was causing it, we wouldn''t have three different theories floating around.


    Having learned about the potential reasons for the increase in monsters, I let out a breath of relief and moved on to the main topic.


    "So, what''s this bad feeling of yours about?"


    "This whole situation reminds me of something that happened before. I know it''s unlikely, but..."


    "Something simr happened?"


    "Yes... about two years ago."


    Irena-san said that, and then fell silent.


    From her reaction, I immediately understood what she meant.


    Two years ago, there was an incident.


    It was the event when Nina-chan''s father, an exorcist like Irena-san, was killed by a monster.


    That event had shattered Nina-chan emotionally, and Irena-san had sealed away those painful memories.


    So, it''s those memories that wereing back to her.


    That''s why she was worried and brought Nina-chan here. The pieces were starting to fall into ce.


    I processed Irena-san''s reasoning in my head and carried the tray with tea into the room where the low table was set.


    Nina-chan was sitting there, patiently and properly waiting.


    Seeing her sit so politely made me realize just how well-mannered she was.


    "Nina-chan, the tea''s ready."


    "Thanks, Itsuki."


    And as I looked at Nina-chan, a thought crossed my mind.


    How long could those sealed memories stay hidden?

 Chapter 107: Special Training: Castling

    After a few dozen minutes had passed since I had served tea to Irena-san, my mom and Hina returned home. As soon as they walked through the door, Irena-san repeated the same exnation she had given me to my mother. After listening carefully to Irena-san, my mom nodded her head.


    "We''ll be happy to take care of Nina-chan."


    "Thank you very much."


    Irena-san bowed deeply as she handed over Nina-chan''s luggage and an envelope containing some living expenses to my mother. My mom, however, refused to ept the money.


    I overheard her saying something like, "We help each other in times of need," and I couldn''t help but think that we were able to refuse the money because we were well-off. Exorcists were known to make good money, but seeing how easily my family could take in someone else''s child without hesitation made me realize just howfortable we were financially.


    While I let my mind drift with those adult thoughts, Irena-san hurried off to Haneda Airport. Though we had financial stability, time was something exorcists oftencked.


    And just like that, Nina-chan was going to stay at our house for a while. It was settled.


    In the living room, where we were sitting with tea in front of us, my mom greeted Nina-chan briefly.


    "Nina-chan, it''s been a while. I''m Itsuki''s mother."


    "H-Hello, it''s been a while."


    "Do you have any food allergies or things you can''t eat?"


    "...No, I can eat anything."


    Nina-chan nodded politely.


    She was very well-behaved in front of adults, but having been in the same ss as her for two years, I knew better. Whenever we had broli during school lunch, she''d quietly sneak hers onto my te.


    Well, I don''t dislike broli, so I eat it, but... Are you sure about saying you can eat anything?


    My mom, who of course had no way of knowing this, smiled in relief.


    "Good, then we don''t have to worry about meals."


    "And here, I brought a gift...!"


    As she spoke, Nina-chan pulled out two tins of what looked like high-quality green tea leaves from her bag.


    Seeing that made me feel a bit of relief. I was d she''d waited until now to give it. If she had brought it out while I was making tea, it would''ve been a waste of perfectly good leaves in my amateur hands.


    "Thank you, Nina-chan. We''ll enjoy itter."


    "Yeah."


    Nina-chan nodded, and I noticed how much more expressive she''d bepared to a year ago. Back then, she and Irena-san had a bit of a rocky rtionship, and she''d just moved to Japan, so she was likely stressed from the unfamiliar environment.


    My mom epted the tea tins and then went to prepare a guest room for Nina-chan. Our house was a bit too big for a family of four, so we had unused rooms avable.


    The n was to turn one of those rooms into a temporary space for Nina-chan.


    With Nina-chan and Hina busy with my mom, I decided to take a shower. I''d been moving around a lot earlier, and I was starting to feel sweaty and ufortable.


    After I finished my shower, I came back to find my mom and Hina getting ready to head out.


    "Are you going somewhere?"


    "We''re going shopping. Want toe with us?"


    "Hmm... What are you buying?"


    "Mostly food for tomorrow''s meals."


    "In that case, I''ll stay home."


    I had been exercising earlier, but now I wanted to practice some magic that I hadn''t used in a while.


    My mom seemed to have expected my answer because she just nodded and grabbed her bag.


    You''d think they could''ve done the shopping while they were out getting the schoolbag for Hina, but my mom loves going out. Hina, of course, had to go with her because she''s still small, and it can be dangerous to leave her alone.


    "Nina-chan, are youing with us?"


    "I''ll stay here with Itsuki."


    "Okay, take care of Itsuki for me, then."


    "Leave it to me!"


    Nina-chan puffed out her chest with pride as she responded.


    And just like that, my mom took Hina with her and headed out to shop. It would probably take them about an hour to return.


    With some time on my hands and ns to practice magic, I noticed Nina-chan staring at me intently.


    "W-What''s up?"


    "You''re going to practice magic, right?"


    "Yeah, that''s the n."


    When I nodded, Nina-chan continued.


    "Why don''t we continue the magic training we startedst time?"


    "Really? You''re okay with that?"


    "Of course."


    She smiled, her green eyes narrowing slightly.


    The magic training we had been working on was practicing the spell "Castling" together.


    "Castling" is a spell that allows an exorcist to switch ces with a summoned fairy.


    The distance doesn''t matter. No matter how far apart you are, or where you are, you can swap ces with the fairy.


    The downside is that it uses a lot of magic power, but essentially, it''s a form of teleportation.


    A little over a year ago, Nina-chan and I had been trapped in school together, and Irena-san had rushed back to Tokyo. We''d used this spell to escape that situation.


    After that incident, I tried experimenting with Raiko-doji, but it didn''t go well. In the end, I had to go crying to Nina-chan for help.


    So, with that in mind, Nina-chan and I headed out to the yard. As we walked, she gently opened her hands.


    Out of her hands appeared a tiny figure, about 15 centimeters tall.


    It waspletely white, with no facial features¡ªno eyes, no nose, no mouth. Its face waspletely smooth.


    However, its attire was the opposite of its face¡ªit wore an elegant dress, and on its back, shimmering wings fluttered ever so slightly, keeping it suspended in the air.


    Nina-chan had summoned a "Pixie," a fairy that exorcists often liked to conjure.


    Pixies were particrly well-suited for "Castling."


    Being "suited" for a spell is meant quite literally here. Fairies have certain spells they are better at, and others they aren''t.


    For example, Pixies excel at spells that involve "mischief," like stealing body parts from monsters.


    "Okay, Itsuki. I''ll show you how it''s done first."


    "Yeah, please do."


    As Nina-chan spoke, the air around her began to warp.


    The scenery bent and twisted, like a mirage, or as if a ck hole had appeared, distorting everything.


    And in the next instant, she was gone.


    When I blinked, the Pixie was floating in front of me. As I moved my gaze, I saw that Nina-chan was now standing where the Pixie had been just a moment ago.


    "How was it? Did you see?"


    "Yeah, I saw."


    No matter how many times I watch it, "magic" always feels magical.


    I can''t wait to be able to use it myself.


    "Now, it''s your turn, Itsuki."


    "Alright, I''ll give it a try."


    Just like Nina-chan, I cupped my hands together.


    Inside, I concentrated my magic, creating a "core" of condensed energy. From there, I used that core as a base to form the shape of a fairy.


    Combining "Condensation Magic" and "Elemental Alchemy," I crafted a simr white fairy in my hands.


    This was "Fairy Magic."


    After a year of practice, I had gotten to the point where I could summon a fairy without needing to use a Relic as a core.


    Even so, I was still nowhere near Nina-chan''s level, who had been receiving personal lessons from Irena-san on Fairy Magic.


    With that in mind, I focused on my humility and followed Nina-chan''s guidance as I attempted to master the "Castling" spell.

 Chapter 108: Morning Greeting Activity

    "Wake up, Itsuki."


    "...Hm? Okay."


    As my mom gently shook me awake, I mumbled and curled up under the warm covers.


    I wanted to sleep a little longer. After all, I had been physically active for the entire three-day weekend, and now my whole body ached with muscle pain.


    Sure, my body in this life is young¡ªor rather, still a child¡ªso sleeping usually takes care of the fatigue. But the muscle soreness sticks around even more stubbornly.


    "Nina-chan is already awake, you know."


    "Uh!"


    Hearing that, I quickly opened my eyes.


    Oh, right. Nina-chan spent the night!


    I scrambled out of bed, hurriedly changed my clothes, and headed to the bathroom to freshen up. When I finally made it to the living room, I saw Nina-chan sipping on some miso soup.


    She looked over at me and said one word.


    "Good morning, Itsuki."


    "Uh, yeah. Good morning."


    Having a friend stay over at my house was apletely new experience for me¡ªso new, in fact, that I couldn''t help but feel a bit flustered.


    Honestly... I had never stayed over at someone''s house, nor had anyone ever stayed over at mine. Even with Aya-chan, despite almost having a sleepover due to her dad, Renji-san''s work, it always ended up being postponed or muddled for some reason.


    So this really was my first time.


    Though, to be fair, all we did was finish Nina-chan''s unfinished homework, have dinner, take baths, and go to bed.


    Still, it was a fun experience, without a doubt.


    "Nina-chan, did you sleep well?"


    "...Yeah, I slept fine."


    Although Nina-chan answered that she had slept well, her face didn''t look like she had gotten much rest. Well, I couldn''t me her¡ªsleeping at someone else''s house for the first time can be unsettling, even if you''ve visited a few times before.


    I had simr experiences during school trips back in my previous life as a student. Some people can fall asleep easily in unfamiliar hotels or inns, while others can''t¡ªI''m definitely in thetter group, and judging by Nina-chan''s reaction, she seems to be the same.


    As I picked at my breakfast of grilled salmon, tamagoyaki, and miso soup, I thought to myself. By the way, this wasn''t a special meal because Nina-chan was here. This was just the typical breakfast at my house.


    Impressive, right?


    "It''s my first time eating rice in the morning."


    "You usually eat bread?"


    I asked, and Nina-chan nodded.


    I thought maybe it was a cultural thing since she wasn''t originally from Japan, but even some Japanese people are more into bread for breakfast, so I kept that thought to myself.


    As we quietly continued eating breakfast, Hina, who was still half-asleep, was led into the room by my mom. Her hair was a mess, she was still in her pajamas, and yet, she was clutching a hairbrush in her right hand.


    "Here you go, nii-chan."


    "Alright."


    Even though I was only halfway through my meal, there was no way to ignore Hina when she came over like this.


    I obediently took the hairbrush and started brushing her hair. This wasn''t exactly a daily routine, but Hina would asionally ask me to do this for her.


    Mom used to do it, but she''s so busy in the mornings that I offered to help out, and it''s been my job ever since.


    As I ran the brush through Hina''s long, silky hair, I couldn''t help but admire how smooth and beautiful it was. Was it because she was still a kid, or was it just her natural hair type?


    Either way, even someone like me, who has no interest in hair, felt a little envious. Must be nice.


    "Do you do that every day?"


    "Huh? Oh, no, just sometimes."


    As I continued brushing Hina''s hair, Nina-chan asked curiously.


    I immediately shook my head, but she seemed somewhat puzzled and responded with a quiet "Hmm."


    "What is it?"


    "It''s nothing."


    She murmured, stuffing another bite of grilled salmon into her mouth.


    By the way, I couldn''t help but notice how much Nina-chan''s chopstick skills had improved.


    After finishing brushing Hina''s hair, I quickly finished my breakfast, grabbed my school bag, and we left the house.


    Usually, I went to school alone in the mornings since Nina-chan and I would practice magic together beforehand. But now, for the time being, we''d be walking to school together.


    It felt nice not to be walking alone, I thought, breathing in the cool autumn air.


    Around us, I could see people heading off to work, as well as a few middle and high school students on their way to school. But I didn''t see any other elementary school students.


    Well, that made sense. Unlike middle and high school students with club activities, elementary school kids don''t usually leave for school so early. Of course, there wouldn''t be many around.


    Just as I was thinking that, Nina-chan suddenly spoke up.


    "Hey, Itsuki. Do you think that rumor is true?"


    "Rumor? Which one?"


    I asked, a bit caught off guard by the sudden shift in conversation. Nina-chan rified.


    "The rumor about monsters increasing."


    "Well..."


    It did seem like monsters were on the rise. After all, my dad and Renji-san had been going on more and more work tripstely... but now that she mentioned it, I hadn''t noticed an increase in monster sightings around us.


    "Irena-san said it was happening all across Japan, so maybe it''s just... not happening around here."


    I was about to continue, but then I suddenly stopped.


    There was a good reason to stop.


    Because right in front of us¡ªthere it was.


    A monster.


    A long, snake-like finger was wrapped around the traffic light pole. Its full length was probably about three meters.


    At the end of the finger¡ªwhere the snake''s head would be¡ªwas an actual human head, grinning with an impossibly wide smile as it opened its mouth.


    "Good morning! A-a-and now, it''s 6 PM in the morning!!"


    "...!"


    Nina-chan gasped softly and grabbed my hand. It was a habit of hers.


    She no longer froze in panic or hyperventted when confronted with monsters, but the sudden appearance of one still sent waves of fear through her body.


    That''s why she always held my hand¡ªshe had told me that once.


    "It''s okay."


    I tried to soothe her with a gentle voice as I extended my "Silveit Thread."


    In one swift motion, I sliced off the head of the snake-like finger.


    "Oh, oh! It''s morning, so I''ll be just fine! Greeting people is important!"


    Bizarrely, despite having its head cut off, the monster''s body started to regenerate from the severed head.


    Meanwhile, the headless end puffed up like a balloon before bursting open, revealing a brand new head.


    "Now there are two of me¡ªnow it''s 6 PM and 9 AM!"


    The two long fingers, now with snake-like heads, started intertwining with each other as if they were mating.


    ...Gross. And I still had no idea what they were saying.


    With a grimace, I wrapped both of the snake-like fingers in two strands of "Silveit Thread" and began chanting.


    "me Cocoon."


    Explore more at mvl


    A wall of fire erupted around the snake-like fingers, engulfing them.


    "Oh, oh! It''s hot, it''s burning! Now it''s 8 AM! Now sizzling at 10 AM!!"


    The two snake fingers writhed in agony as their faces contorted in pain, but my mes wouldn''t disappear, nor would they allow them to escape.


    Of course not.


    This spell wraps around its target with "Silveit Thread," creating an inescapable prison of mes. Unlike "me Sting," which pierces its target, this spell has higher damage potential, especially against slower-moving enemies.


    The charred remains of the snake-like fingers fell to the ground,pletely motionless. They soon dissolved into ck smoke and drifted up into the sky.


    As the morning sun pierced through the rising ck smoke, Nina-chan quietly spoke.


    "Hey, Itsuki."


    "Yeah?"


    "Do you... always fight monsters on your way to school?"


    "No, not that often."


    "R-Really."


    Hearing my answer, Nina-chan let out a small sigh of relief and started walking again¡ªbut she didn''t let go of my hand.

 Chapter 109: Dusk is The Devils Hour

    Nothing unusual happened at school that day.


    We attended ss as usual, ate lunch as usual, and went through the afternoon lessons as usual.


    Since we had P.E. today, I thought I might encounter a monster and stayed on guard, but nothing happened. It wasn''t umon, though¡ªabout once a month during P.E., a monster would appear, clinging to the school gate and watching us.


    But today, there was nothing at all.


    It was a perfectly peaceful day.


    Normally, after school, I''d stick around to practice magic or visit Nina-chan''s house, but today we headed straight home.


    After all, Nina-chan was staying over at my ce, so there was no need to hang out at school¡ªwe could just y at home.


    As we walked home together, Nina-chan suddenly struck up a conversation.


    "Hey, Itsuki."


    "Hm? What''s up?"


    "How often do you run into monsters?"


    "Probably about once a week, on average."


    That was my best guess. Some weeks, I encountered them frequently, while other times, not at all.


    When I answered, Nina-chan''s expression twisted a little.


    "Isn''t that a lot? I hardly ever see them."


    "Really?"


    I couldn''t help but ask her back.


    Thinking about it, though, monsters tend to be drawn to magic. Even though I used Kaijutsu to suppress any magical leakage, I couldn''tpletely block it.


    So, it wasn''t surprising that monsters were drawn to me.


    Still, if increasing my magic and physical strength to avoid death only ended up attracting monsters, it felt a bit contradictory.


    But if I hadn''t trained myself, I might not have survived many of those encounters.


    So, maybe it was worth it after all.


    As we walked on, the sunlight dipped behind a building, casting us in shadow.


    "The days are getting shortertely."


    "Well, it''s almost November."


    "True. Still, the days here are longer than back home."


    By "back home," I knew she meant Ennd.


    It had been nearly two years since Nina-chan came to Japan, and I wondered if she ever wanted to return. Should I ask?


    "Hey, Nina-chan."


    "Yes?"


    "Do you ever feel like going back to Ennd?"


    "Hmm..."


    She moved her gaze thoughtfully for a moment before answering.


    "Not anymore."


    "Why not?"


    "Because my mom is here. And you''re here too, Itsuki."


    "Me?"


    Why me, I wondered. Was it because we were friends? I was feeling a little proud of myself when Nina-chan added with a yful smile:


    "I still haven''t taught you all the fairy magic, have I?"


    Her words made me feel warm inside. But part of me selfishly wished she had simply said it was because we were friends.


    I tucked that selfish thought away, only to feel a sense of unease the moment I looked ahead.


    Something felt off.


    Buildings, traffic lights, people, cars¡ªeverything seemed normal, yet there was a strange inconsistency I couldn''t ce.


    "What''s wrong, Itsuki?"


    "I''m not sure... Something feels weird..."


    It was a familiar scene¡ªI passed by this area almost every day on the way home. But something was out of ce.


    I scanned the area, trying to identify the source of my difort. That''s when I noticed it.


    Posters stered on every streetlight.


    Each pole, evenly spaced, was covered with identical posters.


    "Looking for someone."


    The text was written inrge, eye-catching red letters.


    As my eyes drifted down, I saw a familiar photograph.


    It was a photo of an elementary school student¡ªme.


    The picture must have been taken during a school day, showing me crossing the street with a backpack on my shoulders.


    "I-Itsuki, this is..."


    Nina-chan''s eyebrows furrowed as she stared at the poster.


    "This is... you, right?"


    "Yeah... Looks like it."


    It was unmistakably me in the photo.


    Then, from the posters, I heard a raspy, trembling voice filled with excitement.


    "It''s... It''s really you!"


    Suddenly, human heads began to sprout from every poster, and the papers peeled off the streetlights, swirling through the air like leaves in the wind.


    "Y-you''re Seventh Rank, aren''t you? The real deal¡ªSeventh Rank!"


    "Ugh!" Experience more content on mvl


    Startled by the voices and the hands reaching out from the posters, Nina-chan grabbed my arm and took a step back.


    "It''s okay," I reassured her calmly.


    I had already begun casting my magic.


    "You''ve shown up in person...?! Amazing! Agh! Ouch, ouch¡ªmy body!"


    As the posters detached from the poles, the small white fairies I had summoned fluttered invisibly through the air, stealing the bodies of the monsters emerging from the paper.


    Where the stolen monster parts went, I didn''t know.


    This was the trick of fairy mischief, a type of fairy magic that Nina-chan and Irena-san often used.


    Before long, the area was nketed in ck mist, but a gust of wind soon swept it all away.


    "...Hey, Itsuki."


    "Yeah?"


    "We''ve run into monsters twice today already..."


    I shrugged at her observation.


    "That happens sometimes."


    "R-really?"


    "It''s rare, though."


    Monsters tend to target children. I had no idea why that thing had turned me into a poster, but trying to understand the behavior of monsters was usually pointless.


    It wasn''t worth dwelling on.


    Just as I was about to continue home, a voice called out from the roadside.


    "Wait! Please, wait!"


    "...Huh?"


    I turned to see an elderly man sitting in a car parked by the side of the road. His wrinkled face peered out from the window, filled with awe and confusion, as if he had just witnessed somethingpletely beyond his understanding.


    "Was... was that you just now?"


    "What do you mean?"


    "The posters," he said in a shaky voice. "They started moving... turned into ck mist... They were after you. Did... did you make them disappear?"


    Hearing his words, I reluctantly nodded.


    Why reluctantly?


    Because it was obvious from his tone that this man wasn''t an exorcist. If he were, he would have immediately recognized the posters as monsters and figured out that I had used magic to eliminate them.


    That meant he was an ordinary person¡ªone of the rare few who could see monsters.


    Sometimes, people with this kind of sensitivity are said to have spiritual sight. It''s umon, but not unheard of.


    I''d encountered people like this before¡ªpeople who, through no fault of their own, had be targets for monsters.


    And revealing the existence of magic to ordinary people was considered... inadvisable. Hence, my hesitation in nodding.


    Unaware of my internal struggle, the old man hurriedly stepped out of his car and bowed deeply before me.


    "I know this is an outrageous request, but... I have a favor to ask of you."


    He said it earnestly, his voice filled with desperation.

 Chapter 110: The Grown-Up World

    I was at a loss for words as I faced the old man bowing deeply in front of me.


    After all, I''d never had someone much older than me bow their head to me like this¡ªnot in this life or my previous one.


    It was the first time I''d experienced such a thing, and I couldn''t find the right words to say to someone bowing to an elementary school student.


    So I stayed silent, but Nina-chan, standing beside me, spoke up.


    "Is this... a request?"


    "A request... Ah, yes. I suppose you could call it that."


    The old man, visibly flustered, nodded at Nina-chan''s question and began to exin carefully.


    "Lately, strange products have been delivered to people''s homes under the name of mypany. At first, I suspected it was a scam, but it seems that''s not the case."


    "Strange products?"


    This time, I was the one who asked.


    Given that the old man referred to it as hispany, he was probably the CEO or president.


    If someone were using hispany''s name for something shady, I would''ve thought the police should handle it, not an exorcist. But the mention of "strange products" caught my attention.


    "I forgot to introduce myself. Wait a moment..."


    With that, the old man handed me a business card. It was the first business card I''d received since arriving in this life, which made me feel a little nostalgic.


    I nced at the card, which read:


    "Daiwa Health Foods Co., Ltd. ¨C President and CEO, Hosoi Yamato."


    The card also listed thepany''s address, phone number, and email address.


    There was nothing unusual about it¡ªjust a standard business card.


    Still, seeing the name Yamato on the card made me wonder if it was pronounced Yamato or Daiwa. Given that it was a person''s name, Daiwa seemed unlikely.


    "We manufacture health foods. You know, things like yeast and green juice¡ªstuff your grandparents might drink."


    "I''ve never met my grandma or grandpa," Nina-chan retorted.


    "Oh, I see. My apologies," Hosoi-san replied, looking a bit taken aback by her sharp response.


    I, too, had never met my grandparents in this world. I had a hunch they were among the portraits lined up on the family altar, but I''d never asked for confirmation.


    Asking about those portraits felt like a taboo topic for me.


    One of the portraits showed a baby. I''d always suspected that baby might have been my older sibling¡ªsomeone who couldn''t survive the "devouring curse" that afflicts our family.


    That''s why I''d never asked about it directly, assuming I wouldn''t like the answer.


    Nina-chan brought the conversation back on track.


    "So, what''s strange about the product?"


    "Ourpany delivers directly to customers, buttely we''ve receivedints from people saying they received products they never ordered. When we asked them to send those items back to us... we received this."


    Hosoi-san pulled out a tablet, smoothly swiping through the screen to show us pictures.


    The product packaging was unusual. It looked like the kind of design used for green juice¡ªa lot of green to emphasize its natural ingredients. Back in my previous life, I had handled printing jobs for simr products.


    But the design on the screen was the opposite of what I expected.


    It was entirely red, and the liquid inside the ss depicted on the package looked like melted chili peppers.


    If you marketed a health food with packaging like this, people would think it was some sort of joke. Yet, the box bore the bold ck text:


    "Reim the glow of your teenage years!"


    Honestly, it looked more like a failed attempt at health food branding.


    Still, it was strange enough to pique my interest.


    "What''s so odd about this product?" I asked.


    Experience tales at mvl


    "Ourpany never manufactured it," Hosoi-san said tly.


    "Huh?"


    "It''s not just a one-off mistake. At first, I thought someone in thepany identally ordered the wrong design, but when I asked around, no one knew anything about it. And it''s not just one package¡ªmultiple customers have sent back the same item."


    I nodded slowly.


    I was starting to get the picture.


    "Some of our younger employees decided to dissolve the powder inside the package in water... and it turned into blood."


    "Blood?"


    I was so confused I couldn''t help but ask for rification.


    Why would a powder mixed with water turn into blood? And how did they even determine that it was blood?


    Hosoi-san didn''t address my questions directly; he simply nodded and continued.


    "I found it disturbing, so I didn''t drink it. But... one of our employees did."


    "What?!"


    "The moment they drank it... they disappeared. No, maybe ''disappeared'' isn''t the right word. Do you know what a human embryo looks like in the womb?"


    "Yeah, I''ve seen diagrams of it..."


    I remembered studying it with my mom during healing magic lessons.


    "They turned into that¡ªa seahorse-like form¡ªand died."


    "..."


    I didn''t know what to say. Why would anyone drink something so strange?


    But there are always people who act irrationally.


    As I processed what I''d just heard, Hosoi-san made his request.


    "That''s what I wanted to ask you. If there''s any way to deal with this eerie situation... please tell me."


    "A way to deal with it?"


    "Yes. I saw you handle those posters earlier. I thought... perhaps you might know how to deal with strange phenomena like this."


    I exchanged nces with Nina-chan.


    In summary, Hosoi-san wanted advice on how to handle an inexplicable situation.


    Given what we''d heard, it seemed likely that a monster was involved. If that were the case, the only solution would be to exorcise it.


    But tracking down an unknown monster was no easy task¡ªit was a job for professionals.


    "Have you reported this to the police?" I asked.


    "Not yet. I was just on my way there. But... I wasn''t sure if they''d believe me."


    "You should still go. There are officers who will listen to you."


    "But..."


    "It''ll be okay. Just try talking to them first."


    In reality, the police would escte the case to exorcists if they deemed it necessary. The exorcists would then investigate the monster, assess its threat, and assign someone capable of dealing with it.


    I wasn''t great at tracking monsters, so it was better to leave it to professionals.


    After a moment of hesitation, Hosoi-san nodded reluctantly, climbed back into his car, and drove off toward the police station.


    As Nina-chan and I resumed our walk home, we talked about whether the recent monster sightings were bing more frequent.


    At the time, I had no idea that Hosoi-san''s strange case would soon entangle me in ways I never expected.

 Chapter 111: Flavor of Gum

    Saturday arrived, and still, Irena-san hadn''t returned.


    I found myself summoned to the Kamiarizuki house for the first time in a while. There, Akane-san proposed something unexpected: "How about you start working as a full-fledged exorcist?"


    The reason this conversation came up was because my father had been holding it off until now.


    However, with the recent surge in monster appearances, it seemed that manpower was severelycking. It was a critical shortage¡ªthe exorcist workforce had reached its limit.


    I couldn''t help but think, Well, it was bound to happen sooner orter... as I asked Akane-san.


    "Does this mean I''ll start working like Dad?"


    "Yes, essentially. Of course, we''ll make several arrangements for you."


    "What kind of arrangements?"


    "When an exorcist works alone for the first time, they usually have backup¡ªlike rescue teams or healers," Akane-san exined, sipping her tea while kneeling casually on one knee.


    Her manners seemedcking, but somehow, the way she carried herself made it look natural.


    By the way, her hair had been blonde when I first met her, but by the time I started elementary school, she''d changed it to pink. Now it shone silver.


    I didn''t mind if she was enjoying herself, but I couldn''t help but wonder¡ªwas it really okay for someone dressed like a shrine maiden to y around with hair colors like that?


    "Normally, people start working as exorcists around the age of 15. However, considering your abilities, I don''t see any reason why you couldn''t begin sooner."


    "Wait a second."


    It was my mother, sitting beside me, who cut into the conversation.


    Hina and Nina-chan hade with us to the Kamiarizuki house, though they were in a different room, with Nina-chan looking after Hina.


    "Itsuki is still a child. It''s far too early for him to start working. Besides, you haven''t even discussed this with Souichirou."


    "I understand your concern, Kaede. But starting early would benefit Itsuki''s future. Souichirou started working as an exorcist when he was ten¡ªthis would only be three years earlier."


    "But... the circumstances are different now," my mother argued, unwilling to back down.


    Wait¡ªDad started working when he was ten? That exins why he''s so skilled.


    Akane-san continued calmly. "Yes, Souichirou''s situation was different. However, Itsuki has more experience and is ranked higher than Souichirou was at that age."


    "...That''s..."


    Mom trailed off, visibly troubled.


    And honestly, Akane-san wasn''t wrong. I''d already exorcised the Raikoudouji and the Kagerou named Harunaga Adashino. Both were Sixth-Rank monsters.


    "You''ve dealt with two Sixth-Rank monsters, mastered Shijutsu and Kaijutsu, and even learned some Fairy Magic and Resonance. What more do you need to learn, Kaede?"


    "..."


    "What would it take to reassure you? Should he master Kokujutsu? Or would itfort you if he learned secret or forbidden arts?"


    "..."


    "Sooner orter, Itsuki will have to stand on his own. Allowing him to gain experience now is part of our duty as elders."


    "But he''s only seven years old," my mother protested.


    "I know. That''s why we''ll provide support," Akane-san replied. "But in the end, the decision is Itsuki''s."


    Suddenly, she turned her attention to me.


    I had assumed the conversation would continue between her and my mother, so when she looked at me, I was taken by surprise.


    "...I get to decide?"


    "Yes. If you think it''s too early, you can decline. But if you want to try, this is your chance to gain experience."


    "Uh, okay..."


    Faced with this sudden choice, I found myself at a loss.


    To be honest, the thought of working alone scared me.


    What scared me the most was the idea that I might be killed by a monster.


    It wasn''t just the fear of death¡ªit was the fear of the unknown.


    The fear of trying something for the first time.


    It was less fear and more... anxiety.


    Yes, I was anxious.


    So far, I''d only observed my father at work.


    I''d helped with Renji-san''s assignments.


    I''d even apanied Irena-san to rural areas.


    But in every case, I was with experienced exorcists. I''d never worked alone.


    That was what made me anxious.


    "You''re afraid of your first job, aren''t you?" Akane-san asked, seeing right through me.


    I nodded, and she chuckled.


    "That''s how everyone feels at the beginning. But experience is the only way forward."


    "Um..."


    "What is it?"


    "If I were to take this job... what kind of monster would I face?"


    "Good question. Let''s see..."


    Akane-san pulled out a tablet.


    A tablet¡ªagain? I thought, as she showed me a PDF with an address and a photo of an old factory.


    "It''s a demon that''s made a nest in this abandoned factory. It seems to be extracting blood and sending it out indiscriminately. Just recently, the police received a report from the CEO of a foodpany saying that strange products were being delivered in hispany''s name. This is connected to that incident."


    That sounds... familiar.


    I couldn''t help but lift my head in recognition.


    Of course. It was the case I''d heard about earlier this week¡ªwhen Nina-chan and I had been stopped by that CEO on our way home.


    "The main demon is Second-Rank, but it has minions helping it distribute the products, and those are Third-Rank."


    Akane-san continued, "You''ll bepensated, of course. But the choice is yours¡ªhow about it?"


    "...What happens if I say no?"


    "Then another exorcist will handle it."


    I see.


    So, I didn''t have to take it.


    If I wanted to, I could just walk away...


    As that thought crossed my mind, I heard the sound of footsteps running from behind the sliding doors.


    Soon, Hina and Nina-chan''s voices followed.


    "Hey! Wait, Hina! You can''t open that door!"


    "Nee-chan, Itsuki''s in there!"


    "Itsuki''s having an important conversation right now¡ªdon''t open it!"


    The sound of footsteps grew distant again.


    It seemed Hina had tried to run into this room, and Nina-chan had gone to stop her.


    While I appreciated Nina-chan looking after Hina, a thought crossed my mind¡ªwhat if this job had been offered to Nina-chan instead?


    She would''ve taken it without hesitation.


    Nina-chan wanted to be an exorcist to gain Irena-san''s approval. That dream hadn''t changed¡ªin fact, after making amends with Irena-san, she now hoped to work alongside her.


    So, if this job had been offered to Nina-chan, she would''ve epted it.


    But the real issue wasn''t about Nina-chan.


    The real issue was with me.


    Hadn''t I spent my previous life always postponing things¡ªalways saying, "I''ll do itter"?


    That life had been a series of dull, gray days, filled with vague anxiety and the hollow thought that "as long as things are okay for now, it''s fine."


    Wasn''t that exactly why my previous life had turned out the way it did?


    Even now, I didn''t want to die.


    But I''d been born into the Kisaragi family.


    I always knew I''d be an exorcist someday. Discover hidden tales at mvl


    Sooner orter, it was inevitable that I''d have to make a career out of exorcising monsters.


    That''s why I''d been training all this time¡ªto prepare for this moment.


    And now, the opportunity was right in front of me.


    I knew I could refuse.


    Akane-san said it was my choice, and my mother clearly wasn''t keen on the idea.


    But if I refused now... how many more times would I refuse after that?


    Would I wait until I was ten?


    Fifteen?


    No.


    Once I started running away, I''d keep running.


    And if I kept running, I''d end up living the same kind of life I had before¡ªa meaningless existence, chewing on vorless gum forever.


    That''s not the life I wanted this time.


    So I made my decision.


    I took a deep breath, nodded, and spoke.


    "...I''ll take the job."

 Chapter 112: Factory Tour: Part 1

    The site was close to the Kamiarizuki household, so they offered to take me there immediately if I epted the job.


    Since I didn''t want my newly-formed resolve to waver, I decided to take on the job that same day.


    "Itsuki-sama, are you nervous?"


    "...Yeah, I''m nervous."


    The one driving me was the older brother who had taught me attribute transformation. Meeting him again after a year, I was relieved to see that nothing about him had changed.


    He would also be my support, should anything go wrong.


    "Do you often take exorcists to work sites like this?"


    "Yes. Being transportation for those without a license is part of my job."


    While turning the wheel, he added,


    "Though, most of the time, I drive people ranked Third Degree or higher."


    "Really?"


    "Yes. Those at higher ranks travel more often. Exorcists at the First and Second Degree tend to stay local and deal with the ''ma'' nearby, so they are often stretched thin."


    "I see..."


    I nodded in understanding as we stopped at a red light, realizing that it made sense.


    Most monsters, like exorcists, also rank around First and Second Degree.


    Monsters of those ranks don''t require someone at my father''s level to be involved, as the on-site exorcists can usually handle them. But First and Second Degree exorcists rarely travel far¡ªthey''re too busy handling monsters that suddenly show up on streets, in shops, or even in ordinary homes.


    "So, the people you usually drive must be high schoolers or middle schoolers?"


    "Yes, mostly. Many of them work actively but don''t yet have a driver''s license. Although, once they reach high school, some get motorcycle licenses, so I end up driving middle schoolers more often."


    "Motorcycles in high school? That''s pretty wild."


    "I can also perform basic healing magic and provide support. If anything happens, please don''t hesitate to contact me."


    "Sure. If I can¡­"


    "...Yes. Please do."


    Some monsters don''t even allow you the chance to ask for help. That''s why I said it like that. But the older brother looked apologetic as if he had taken my words the wrong way.


    I wasn''t trying to be snide. I just wanted to acknowledge the reality¡ªthat there are times when help won''te.


    My hand drifted to the relic of Raikou Douji hanging around my neck. The golden artifact was my ultimate trump card.


    And it wasn''t my only one¡ªI also carried a purification talisman in my chest pocket at all times.


    Even with all these precautions, though, the unease wouldn''t leave me. Gripping the seatbelt tightly to steady myself, I felt the care to a halt.


    "We''ve arrived."


    "...Okay."


    The older brother had stopped the car in front of a nondescript factory in a quiet neighborhood.


    When I stepped out of the car, the silence of the town greeted me. Since it was a day off, none of the factories were in operation.


    "I''ll be waiting here in the car."


    "Got it. I''ll go handle it."


    He''d already exined earlier that he wouldn''t be apanying me.


    The abandoned factory was just a minute''s walk from the car, and as I approached, I couldn''t help but think, Is this what running an errand for the first time feels like? Like being sent to the grocery store or convenience store without your parents following you.


    Sure, I was about to exorcise a monster, but something about it felt oddly simr.


    No, no. Focus.


    I reset my thoughts and stopped in front of the factory entrance.


    The windows were rusted in ces, and the concrete walls were cracked. Some windows were shattered.


    Yup, it was a proper abandoned factory.


    After confirming that this was indeed the ce I had seen in the photos, I pped my hands¡ªnot in a prayer but to prepare for fairy magic.


    When I opened my hands, three small fairies about 5 cm tall stood there.


    They each worerge hats and ck boots. Their outfits looked like some kind of fairy-like suits¡ªor something close to it.


    These fairies were called Leprechauns.


    "Go scout inside," I instructed them.


    They nodded and two of them flew into the factory. The remaining fairy climbed up my clothes, perched on my shoulder, and whispered in my ear:


    "Someone''s there. One big one. Inside."


    "Easy to spot?"


    "Yes, yes. As soon as you enter. Even an idiot could see it."


    "Thanks. Anything else?"


    "No. No one else."


    ...Huh?


    From what I''d heard, there were supposed to be two monsters¡ªone producing the powder and another delivering it.


    "Are you sure there are no other monsters?"


    "No. None nearby."


    Maybe the delivery monster was out on a run?


    "All right. You don''t have to do anything else."


    "No. No. I don''t wanna die."


    "...Fair enough."


    I sighed and told the fairy to stay quiet. There was no point in getting angry at it.


    I walked around the factory, trying to get a better look inside through one of the broken windows. The fairy said the monster was easy to spot, so I figured I might as well take a peek before entering.


    And there it was¡ªa monster.


    The inside of the factory was even more cluttered than I''d imagined.


    In the middle of the room sat a massive, sumo-sized figure, surrounded by red buds hanging from the ceiling.


    Each bud was roughly the size of a small child¡ªquiterge.


    What the hell are those?


    Just as I was puzzling over the buds, the giant reached up and grabbed one with his right hand.


    With a squelching sound, the bud released a gush of red liquid into a filthy bucket below.


    The moment I saw that liquid, I instinctively knew¡ªit was human blood.


    I couldn''t exin how I knew, but the certainty was there.


    The giant, unaware that I was watching, plunged his left hand into the bucket. The blood instantly solidified into a rigid mass. Explore more adventures at mvl


    When he pulled his hand out, the solid lump crumbled into fine powder.


    Then, to my astonishment, the giant casually scooped up the powder, put some in his mouth, and spat it out.


    The powder coalesced into silver-wrapped packets that scattered across the floor.


    That''s how they do it?


    The process used form transformation¡ªthe monster didn''t have enough magical power to make the powder directly, so he used manualbor for most of it, reserving magic for the packaging.


    The sheer absurdity of it left me stunned. I''d assumed the packaging was done by machine.


    As the giant reached for another bud, I knew I couldn''t let him continue.


    "Wind de¡ªKamaitachi."


    With my chant, des of wind sliced through the giant, cleaving both him and the red buds in half.


    Silver packets scattered as the giant''s body was torn apart, and soon he dissolved into ck mist.


    For now, I''d stopped the source of the strange powder.


    All that remained was to deal with the monster handling distribution. If I waited at the factory, it might return on its own.


    Just as I thought that, the ck mist began to swirl violently.


    From the mist emerged a humanoid figure in a suit¡ªheadless, and moving as if scanning the factory.


    "Working hard today, are we? Wait... what''s this?"


    The headless figure tilted its upper body, as if confused.


    "cking off on the job, huh?"

 Chapter 113: Factory Tour: Part 2

    After exorcising the giant monster manufacturing the strange powder in the abandoned factory, another monster¡ªthis time resembling a salesman¡ªsuddenly appeared inside the factory.


    It was sudden¡ªso sudden it felt like it had used Castling Exchange.


    "Huh¡­? Really not here? Even if you ck off, at least time it better!"


    The headless figure moved its hands as if scratching a non-existent head, then shouted.


    "Ah, no. No, no. This is bad. If this keeps up, the clients are going to lose it. This is terrible."


    The monster began pacing around the factory in circles, its movements reminiscent of a sales rep under pressure to meet a quota.


    Though, of course, it still didn''t have a head¡ªmaking it no less eerie than any other monster I''d encountered.


    I thought about exorcising it right away, but the word client that it mentioned earlier piqued my curiosity.


    ording to the president''s story, these monsters were sending out products using hispany''s name without permission. That was how people, finding it suspicious, contacted thepany and exposed the situation.


    But... who exactly are these clients?


    As I tilted my head in thought, the headless monster suddenly turned toward me.


    "You there! You can see us, can''t you!?"


    "...!?"


    I froze, startled that it had noticed me.


    "Do you know what happened to the big guy who was supposed to be here? We can''t proceed with work without him."


    "...Work?"


    "Yes! Ourpany produces health supplements. Are you familiar with health products? Oh, I suppose you might not be at your age! But perhaps your grandparents drink yeast or green juice? Ourpany offers a seamless service¡ªfrom manufacturing to delivery of such products."


    The monster ced a hand on its chest and gave a polite bow.


    Of all the monsters I had encountered, this one was unsettling in a unique way. Most monsters radiated an eerie presence, but this one was unsettling for entirely different reasons.


    As I refined my magic using Elemental Alchemy and prepared to exorcise it, I reconsidered¡ªthere were still some questions I needed to ask.


    "Hey, are your clients human?"


    "Of course! Ourpany''s mission is ''To fulfill our customers'' deepest desires.'' We offer a wide range of products. Currently, our most popr product is Torimondor¡ªa supplement that can restore the brilliance of youth and make you 70 years younger just by drinking it."


    The monster pulled out what looked like a product catalog and began flipping through it as it talked. Not knowing what kind of magic might be at y, I ignored the catalog and continued questioning.


    "What''s the point of earning money if you''re a monster?"


    "Oh no, no! We would never engage in such dishonorable practices as taking the hard-earned money of our customers. We only take a tiny bit of their magic¡ªjust a little, that''s all!"


    "...Just a little?"


    "Of course! Just a token amount."


    At that point, I realized there was no point in pressing further¡ªit would only go around in circles.


    But there were still other things I wanted to know.


    "I''ve got more questions."


    "Ask away."


    "How many customers have you sent your products to?"


    "I''m sorry, but that''s confidential. Our privacy policy forbids me from disclosing that."


    "...How many monsters are working at yourpany?"


    "Two of us."


    "Does that count the big guy from earlier?"


    "Yes."


    "I see."


    That was enough for now. Just as I was about to exorcise it, another question urred to me, and I asked:


    "By the way, have you heard about the recent increase in monster activity across Japan? Is yourpany involved in that?"


    "No, no. That would be the work of the Actors."


    "...Actors?"


    "Oops, I''ve said too much."


    The monster''s body swayed back and forth as it spoke.


    Then, from the space where its head should have been, a right hand sprouted.


    The hand extended unnaturally, as if it were emerging from a dark void.


    "Pardon me. I''ll be taking your life now."


    "Nope. Not happening."


    I opened my hand, and from it emerged pure-white fairies. Mischievous as always, they disappeared from my hand.


    Momentster, they reappeared at the monster''s feet and made its legs vanish.


    "...What?"


    Next, the monster''s entire torso vanished, and its upper body copsed to the ground like a fallen stack of blocks.


    "I can''t believe I tried to pitch a sales talk to an exorcist...!"


    Bncing on the fingertips of its hand-like head, the monsterunched itself into the air with a graceful leap.


    "I''ve always wanted to try this...!!"


    However, as soon as it jumped, the rest of its body vanished, carried off by the fairies to parts unknown.


    All that remained of the monster were its legs, which quickly dissolved into ck mist.


    Once the monster waspletely gone, I stepped inside the factory.


    The smell of blood inside was far more overwhelming than it had seemed from the window earlier.


    Was it the metallic stench of iron? Or the raw odor of blood?


    Whatever it was, it was nauseating.


    Following the source of the stench, I found myself beneath the red vines hanging from the ceiling.


    These were the same vines that had borne the crimson buds.


    I still didn''t understand why a monster would grow buds that produce blood, but considering it was part of the monster, it wasn''t surprising.


    "So, I guess I''ll have to exorcise these too..."


    I muttered to myself as I looked up at the ceiling.


    The red roots had spread densely across the entire ceiling.


    What now?


    Would a herbicide help? No, that''s probably useless against monsters.


    At a loss, I decided to try wrapping the vines in Guiding Threads: Silvate and using attribute transformation: me to ignite them.


    As soon as the mes touched the vines, they trembled violently as if in agony¡ªand then dissolved into ck mist.


    Once I made sure the fire hadn''t spread to the factory, I stepped outside.


    ¡­It was over far quicker than I''d expected.


    I turned back to look at the factory, momentarily stunned.


    Explore more at §Þ??


    I had been so nervous about my first job, but in the end, it wasn''t all that different from what I''d done before.


    Still, if I hadn''t epted this job, I would have continued being afraid of working alone¡ªand never moved forward. I knew this for sure because I had made the same mistake in my previous life.


    That''s why I was d I had taken the job.


    But I couldn''t bask in the sense of aplishment for too long.


    The word Actors, which the headless monster had mentioned, still nagged at me.


    I needed to ask Akane about it.


    With that thought in mind, I left the site of my first job, feeling relieved that it had ended safely.

 Chapter 114: Echoes of Victory

    As soon as I climbed the stairs of the Kamiarizuki household, my mother, who had been waiting in the temple grounds, rushed toward me with a worried expression.


    "Itsuki, are you alright? You didn''t get hurt, did you?"


    "I''m fine. Nothing happened."


    "Thank goodness..."


    When I smiled as I said that, my mother let out a sigh of relief and ced her hand on her chest.


    "You shouldn''t take on too many jobs, okay?"


    "...Yeah."


    She scolded me gently, and I responded quietly.


    I understood my mother''s concern, but I wasn''t nning on doing anything reckless. I just wanted to move forward.


    Besides, it wasn''t much different from what I always did. Honestly, I thought both my mother and I were worrying too much.


    But there was no point in voicing that out loud. After all, she was worried about me.


    As I reflected on my mother''s feelings, Akane-san emerged from the building.


    "Hey, Itsuki. How was your first job?"


    "...It wasn''t that difficult."


    "I heard you had plenty of energy left. That one told me."


    Akane-san nced at the man in the ck suit standing behind me.


    When I turned around, the man who had been with me all this time bowed his head.


    I was a bit surprised. When did Akane-san find the time to talk to him? After all, we had been together the whole time. But then I remembered how, during the Shichi-Go-San celebration, Akane-san somehow knew I had exorcised a monster without me telling her. She probably has some sort of magic for that.


    Honestly, Akane-san was quite the mysterious figure to me.


    She''s the head of the Kamiarizuki household, which governs the exorcists. Despite the deeply ingrained male dominance in the exorcist world, she, a woman, holds the top position.


    And she uses all kinds of magic that regr exorcists don''t, like sealing talismans, measuring magic power, and somehow always knowing when a monster has been exorcised.


    Really, what is this person?


    "Kaede, should I transfer the payment into Souichiro''s ount?"


    "Please send it to Itsuki''s tuition fund ount."


    "Tuition fund? Well, do as you wish."


    I was taken aback when my mother casually mentioned the tuition fund.


    Tuition fund? For what? College?


    "So, Itsuki, how was it? Do you want to take on another job?"


    "Yeah, if it''s something easy."


    "Haha! Honest words. That''s good."


    Akane-sanughed heartily.


    Just then, Hina came running toward me.


    "Niichaaaaan!"


    "Ah, Hina! Wait!"


    Nina-chan was chasing after Hina. Aya-chan was usually able to manage Hina, but Nina-chan always seemed to struggle a bit. Or maybe it was just my imagination.


    Ignoring Nina-chan''s efforts to stop her, Hina jumped into my arms.


    "Guess what! Nina-neechan did something amazing!"


    "Something amazing? What did she do?"


    "She hid it in the ground!"


    "In the ground?"


    I couldn''t quite understand what Hina meant, so I asked, and she turned to Nina-chan with a big smile.


    When her name was suddenly called, Nina-chan pouted slightly and replied,


    "It''s nothing special. I just used Shadow Sending."


    "Oh, right. It''s Hina''s first time seeing it, so it must''ve seemed amazing."


    Shadow Sending is a type of binding magic where a fairy is attached to a target and swallows them into their own shadow. The duration of the bind depends on the difference in magic power between the caster and the target.


    Your adventure continues at §Þ??


    For weaker monsters, they might remain trapped in the shadow indefinitely, unable to escape unless the exorcist releases the magic. It''s a pretty powerful spell.


    When cast, the target''s shadow turns into a bottomless pit, and they''re sucked into it. For someone seeing it for the first time, it probably looks like a pretty shy and impressive spell.


    I''d already seen Shadow Sending a few times, thanks to Nina-chan and Irena-san, so I wasn''t particrly surprised like Hina was.


    But I still patted Hina''s head in response.


    Seeing this, Nina-chan, looking curious, asked me a question.


    "So, this was your first job alone, right? How was it? Were you nervous?"


    "Yeah, I was super nervous. But once I started, it wasn''t that hard."


    As I answered Nina-chan, Hina suddenly jumped onto my back and clung to me, so I ended up giving her a piggyback ride.


    "It was only a Second Rank Pawn, right? For you, it must have been a breeze."


    "I guess so. But I think it would''ve been easy for you too, Nina-chan."


    That was my honest opinion.


    After all, Nina-chan, aside from the times when she gets anxious in front of monsters, is a skilled exorcist.


    She can summon and control multiple fairies like Pixies and Leprechauns, and she''s even able to summon other, more offensive fairies.


    With enough preparation, I didn''t think there was a monster out there that could defeat her.


    That''s all thanks to Nina-chan being a Fourth Rank exorcist, which means she has a lot of magic power. Thinking about it like that, it''s easy to understand why many exorcists, unaware of how magic power can be increased, believe that talent is everything in this world.


    "Oh, right."


    In the middle of my thoughts, I remembered something I needed to ask Akane-san.


    Still carrying Hina on my back, I turned to face her.


    "Akane-san, do you know anything about Actors?"


    "Actors?"


    Akane-san furrowed her brow at my question, looking like it was the first time she had ever heard the term.


    "A monster I exorcised today mentioned them. It said the reason for the increase in monsters across Japan was because of the Actors."


    "Hmm¡­ A magic calling another magic, huh?"


    Akane-san ced a hand on her chin and seemed to think for a moment before pulling out her smartphone from her shrine maiden robes.


    She started searching for something. Really, she doesn''t act like a shrine maiden at all.


    "No, nothinges up. You said Actors, right? Do you know anything about them?"


    She turned her attention to the man in the ck suit.


    The man, who had been standing quietly behind me, shook his head.


    "No, I don''t."


    "I see. We should have Tsukishima look into it."


    "Understood. I''ll contact them."


    "Good."


    Tsukishima refers to a branch of the Kamiarizuki family that gathers information about monsters.


    Unfortunately, their records haven''t been digitized, so it takes a while to find things. You''d think they''d digitize everything by now, but there''s probably a reason why they can''t.


    "Still¡­ It seems a magic is creating other magics..."


    Akane-san muttered, casting a brief nce at Nina-chan before raising her head again.


    "Let us look into it on our end. Leave this to us."


    With a sigh of relief, I couldn''t help but wonder why Akane-san had looked at Nina-chan just now¡­ That thought lingered in my mind.

 Chapter 115: Chiming In

    The following Monday came, and I had sessfullypleted my first job.


    It had already been a week since both my father and Irena hadn''t returned home.


    Though, to be honest, it wasn''t unusual for them to be away for a week or two.


    So, I wasn''t particrly worried, but from what my mother told me, my father had already finished his initial job.


    Normally, after finishing his job and exorcising the monsters, he would return home, but he had been so swamped with work that he hadn''t even had time toe back.


    Apparently, the same was true for Irena. I overheard a bit of that conversation when Nina-chan was on the phone with herst night.


    So, today, once again, I''m heading to school with Nina-chan.


    It''s fun going to school with someone.


    "By the way, ''Actor'' is such a strange name for a troupe member, don''t you think?"


    "Is it?"


    Nina-chan brought this up while we were waiting at the traffic light in the morning.


    It wasn''t like this topic suddenly popped up; ever since Ipleted my first job, it hade up regrly in our conversations.


    "I mean, ''actor'' basically means performer, right? Do you think a Sixth-Rank Queen monster would really choose such a modest name for themselves?"


    "Modest? What do you mean?"


    "Mom says Sixth-Rank Queen monsters tend to have strong egos and prefer shy names."


    "Oh, I see."


    "You''ve already exorcised two of them, haven''t you, Itsuki?"


    "Well, yeah, but..."


    As I replied, I instinctively grasped the Raikodoji relic in my pocket.


    "Wait, don''t exorcists usually name the monsters? Are you saying monsters give themselves their own names?"


    When I asked that, Nina-chan looked a little confused, tilting her head as if she found it strange.


    "¡­That''s a good point. I wonder which one it is."


    She didn''t seem to have an immediate answer either and fell into thought.


    Setting aside Adashino Harunaga since that''s a human-given name, I wonder if names like Raikodoji and Ice Princess were given by humans or if the monsters named themselves.


    Now that I think about it, the Ice Princess seemed to introduce herself.


    Hmm? So, do monsters name themselves? If that''s the case, did the Actor also choose that name?


    While I pondered this, Nina-chan continued, still tilting her head.


    "But if a monster were going to give themselves a name, wouldn''t something like Leader or Manager be more fitting than Actor?"


    Nina-chan adjusted her backpack as she said this.


    Hmm, I see what she means.


    Up until now, all the Sixth-Rank monsters had names that reflected their nature.


    Raikodoji¡ªsince it used thunder.


    Ice Princess¡ªbecause it used ice.


    And Adashino Harunaga, who was once an exorcist but turned into a monster.


    As my teacher, Shirayuki-sensei, exinedst year, these names resonate with their true nature.


    It''s a form of sympathetic magic¡ªthe principle that things with simr names possess simr traits.


    If that''s the case, then the name Actor probably holds some significance too.


    For instance, when I hear the word Actor, the first thing thates to mind is someone who performs. Maybe it''s a monster that mimics humans and blends into society, hence the name Actor.


    Yeah, that seems usible.


    What else could it be?


    Let''s try thinking about the actor part specifically.


    Handsome, scandal, affair¡­


    Wait, no. Myck of interest in celebrities is making it hard toe up with more reasonable ideas.


    "Itsuki, the light''s red."


    "...Oh, thanks."


    Caught up in my thoughts, I almost walked into the crosswalk while the light was still red, and Nina-chan stopped me.


    She then switched to apletely different topic.


    "By the way, Itsuki, you''re going to keep taking on exorcist jobs, right?"


    "Yeah, I n to."


    I stopped thinking about Actor and turned my attention back to Nina-chan.


    She seemed hesitant at first but then spoke up.


    "I want to go with you. Would that be okay?"


    "...Hmm..."


    When Nina-chan asked that, I hesitated.


    Honestly, I had been expecting Nina-chan to bring up something like this.


    After all, she still deeply admires exorcists and genuinely wants to be one.


    We''ve even spent some of our after-school hours together, searching for and exorcising monsters.


    So, I had a feeling she would want toe along on the official jobs as well.


    But even so, I couldn''t give her an immediate yes.


    "Did you talk to Irena-san about this?"


    "Mom? Of course, I did."


    "What did she say?"


    "She said, ''If you''re with Itsuki, it''s fine.''"


    ¡­I was honestly expecting Irena-san to say no.


    I couldn''t help but think that.


    But now that I remember, Irena-san is aware that Nina-chan and I used to go looking for monsters together after school. That''s probably why she said it''d be fine if we were together.


    "So¡­ I''d be happy if you said yes."


    With Nina-chan saying that, my response was pretty much decided.


    "Yeah, it''s fine. Let''s go together."


    "Really?!"


    "But only when the next jobes in."


    I quickly added that condition to rein in Nina-chan''s growing excitement.


    The truth is, my mother has arranged for me to only receive jobs sparingly.


    That was something she discussed with Akane-san.


    And I have no idea when the next job wille in.


    Even if it does, I can''t exactly take Nina-chan to dangerous ces.


    That''s why I gave her that reply, but¡­


    "Don''t worry. You''ll get another job soon, I''m sure."


    Nina-chan responded with an answer that was as ambiguous as it was confident, leaving me unsure how to reply.


    As I struggled toe up with something, she quickly changed the subject again.


    "So, are we going to practice Castle Exchange today?"


    "Castle Exchange? No, today I want to try a new spell."


    "What spell?"


    Nina-chan pouted a little, as if feeling left out.


    Come to think of it, I hadn''t told her yet.


    "Thanks to you, I''ve gotten better at using fairy magic, right?"


    "Well, you''re still not there yet."


    Nina-chan emphasized the "not there yet" part as she replied, and I continued.


    "So I was thinking ofbining it."


    "Combining? Combining fairies?"


    "No, that''s not it."


    Experience new stories on §Þ??


    As I noticed the pedestrian light turn green, I shared with her the new magic idea I''d been thinking of for a while.


    "I''m thinking ofbining Fairy Magic and Thread Magic."

 Chapter 116: Special Training: New Magic

    The idea ofbining Fairy Magic and Thread Magic had been in my mind for a while.


    However, I hadn''t taken any action because I couldn''t think of any goodbinations or effective ways to make it work.


    But, just thinking about it forever without trying seemed like a waste. Instead of figuring everything out in my head, I thought it would be better to experiment while trying differentbinations.


    So, unfortunately, today I had to cancel my magic practice with Nina-chan.


    I decided to make this practice session just for myself.


    As the sun sank halfway below the horizon during the after-school hours, the evening light bathed both me standing in the yard and Nina-chan, sitting on the veranda, with its golden glow.


    Nina-chan, who was staring at me with a slightly dissatisfied look on her face, had her golden hair illuminated by the sunset, making it look incredibly beautiful.


    While I was thinking that, I was in the middle of pulling a humanoid mannequin toward me with Thread Magic: Silveit.


    Today, as usual, I was practicing magic using this mannequin.


    As I prepared, Nina-chan still had a slightly discontented expression on her face as she opened her mouth.


    "You''re trying tobine Eastern and Western magic, right? Has there ever been an exorcist who''s done that before?"


    "I wonder. I don''t know anyone else who can use both, so I''m not sure."


    "That''s true. I don''t know anyone either. That''s why I''m curious if it will even work."


    "You''ll know once I try."


    Even I had never done this before.


    It was my first attempt.


    To ease the tension in my body, I pped my hands.


    I summoned a refined magic core using Condensation Magic: Recollect, and then enveloped the core with magic power.


    Then, I dropped that fairy seed onto the ground.


    As it hit the ground, the shadow rippled like waves, spreading out along the surface, and a new shadow was born directly beneath the mannequin.


    But it wasn''t just an ordinary shadow.


    It took the form of a human figure, about 1 meter tall.


    This fairy is called Shadow.


    The Shadow extended its hand from the ground, grasping the mannequin and pulling it into the earth.


    With a ssh, the shadow surged like the sea, and it had swallowed about half of the mannequin when it stopped moving.


    "Yeah, that''s far enough."


    It hadn''t stopped on its own; I had stopped it.


    "What are you going to do next?"


    "You''ll see."


    In Thread Magic, there''s something called Combined Attribute Transformation.


    Bybining multiple Thread Magic: Silveit attributes, you can evolve it into apletely new, higher-level attribute.


    Each additional Silveit thread youbine multiplies the magic consumption by 30, but the power increases ordingly.


    The highest-level attribute transformation I currently have is Combined Attribute Transformation: Night.


    It''s no exaggeration to say it''s my trump card, but it has its ws.


    The first w: the amount of magic it consumes is enormous.


    Since itbines five different attributes, the magic consumption skyrockets to 810,000 times that of a regr spell. There''s no way I can say it uses little magic with a straight face.


    That being said, I am a Seventh-Rank.


    I don''tck magic, and it''s not like I can''t use the spell multiple times.


    So, in terms of magic consumption, I can brute-force my way through that issue.


    The first w isn''t much of a problem.


    The real problem is the second w: the spell''s overwhelming power.


    For reasons I don''t fully understand, Combined Attribute Transformation: Nightpletely seals the magic of anything it captures, pulverizing it while consuming everything in its path.


    No matter if it''s a Sixth-Rank monster or something else, it devours everything in its way. However, the issue is that it''s too powerful.


    I''m afraid to use Combined Attribute Transformation: Night because I don''t know how far the destruction will spread. I can''t just casually use it, but if I were to suppress its power, that would defeat the purpose.


    I need a way to maintain the power of the spell without causing coteral damage.


    One solution is the Falling Sun spell.


    This technique encloses the target in a magical barrier, erasing everything inside the barrier using Night magic.


    It''s useful in its own right, but once I''ve used it, the trick is easy to figure out.


    It''s a perfect surprise attack on the first use, but when dealing with multiple monsters¡ªlike in that factory¡ªit''s not ideal to only have a single surprise move.


    That''s why I needed a second spell.


    And that''s what this is.


    "''Oborozuki''."


    As the Shadow was in the process of swallowing the mannequin, I cast Oborozuki.


    It''s a spell that uses Shadow Sending to imprison the target in a shadow, and I thought that by using the Night spell inside the shadow, I could exorcise the target without worrying about the destructive power.


    But as I was considering all of this¡ª


    Boom!!


    "What the¡ª?!"


    Contrary to my expectations, the mannequin shot out of the shadow with an incredible force, rocketing up into the sky like a missile!


    The Shadow reached out, trying to continue its Shadow Sending spell, but the mannequin was already far out of reach.


    At this point, it was so far up that I could barely see it against the sky. Find your next adventure on §Þ??


    As I stood there, staring up at the sky, now turning the colors of early evening, Nina-chan spoke.


    "W-What did you do?!"


    "It looks like I messed up."


    Before the mannequin could crash into the house, I used Silveit to catch it and gently lowered it to the ground.


    As I did that, I exined to Nina-chan what I had been trying to do.


    "I was trying to destroy the mannequin inside the shadow."


    "A spell inside the shadow? Oh, so that''s what you were aiming for."


    Nina-chan seemed to understand and nodded in agreement as she continued.


    "But Itsuki, everything inside the shadow is reversed. You can''t just use magic normally in there."


    "Everything is reversed?"


    Hearing this concept for the first time, I turned to Nina-chan in surprise.


    "Look."


    Nina-chan stood up from the veranda and raised her right hand.


    As her shadow, stretched long by the evening sun, followed the motion, it raised its left hand.


    "See? Shadows raise the opposite hand."


    Nina-chan smiled, as if to say, "It''s obvious, isn''t it?"


    "So, everything in the shadow is reversed. You can''t use magic in there the same way you would outside."


    As she exined this, I began to piece together why the mannequin had shot out of the ground.


    Oborozuki uses an extreme gravitational pull to consume everything.


    What happened was the opposite¡ªan extreme repelling force.


    It must have been due to some kind of repulsive force. I don''t remember the specifics, but that''s probably what made the mannequin fly off. Not that I really know for sure.


    "See? That''s why I said you''re still not there yet."


    "¡­Yeah, you''re right."


    As I looked at Nina-chan, standing in the twilight, I sighed, feeling a bit frustrated with myself.


    "You''re right, Nina-chan. I still have a long way to go."


    It seems I really am stillcking in practice.

 Chapter 117: Choose Your Job!

    I tried experimenting with using Nina-chan''s idea of "everything is reversed inside shadows" to replicate Oborozuki until the sun went down, but in the end, I couldn''t make Oborozuki work.


    After all, Oborozuki is a spell thatbines multiple Silveit threads.


    The concept of reversing that didn''t quite sit right with me.


    So, that day ended with nothing but trial and error.


    No real progress was made.


    But honestly, that''s how it usually is when I try to create a new spell.


    For simpler spells like Attribute Change or Form Change, it''s different, butplex spells thatbine multiple elements aren''t something you cane up with in just a day.


    It takes many attempts before you finally seed.


    On the plus side, I did get better at catching the mannequin when it flew into the air.


    If this were baseball, it might count as practice for catching fly balls, but instead of a glove, I''m using Thread Magic: Silveit.


    I chuckled to myself, thinking how I got better at something so useless, before calling it a day and heading back home.


    "Do you always practice magic when you''re alone?"


    "Yeah, I do."


    "Even until thiste?"


    Nina-chan looked up at the sky.


    The sun had already set, and the sky was pitch ck.


    A beautiful, clear moon hung overhead.


    "Yeah, I usually practice until about this time."


    "I see..."


    Nina-chan responded, sounding a bit surprised.


    Well, she practices magic on her own too, doesn''t she?


    Though, I kind of understand why she might be a bit taken aback.


    I''m driven by a desperate desire not to die, while Nina-chan practices because she genuinely wants to be an exorcist.


    That difference in motivation is probably significant.


    My efforts are born out of a sense of urgency.


    I''m being chased by the fear of death, and in a way, I''m being pushed forward by this obsessive thought of "I have to practice magic."


    It''s like an invisible hand is constantly shoving me forward.


    But Nina-chan is only seven years old.


    For a seven-year-old girl, she doesn''t have to push herself so hard to practice magic... Or so I think.


    Then again, it''s not really my ce to decide that for her.


    "What about you, Nina-chan? What do you do when you''re alone?"


    "Well, I do practice magic... but I also watch TV, or read manga..."


    "Manga?"


    Come to think of it, Nina-chan did mention reading manga before, like when we first met at the entrance ceremony, she said she learned about Japan through manga.


    But one thing puzzles me¡ª I''ve never actually seen any manga at her house.


    "Do you have manga at your house?"


    "...I read them on my tablet or phone."


    "Oh, really? Is that easy to do?"


    "Yeah, it''s really convenient. Want to try it? I can lend you one next time."


    "Uh, sure... maybe next time."


    It''s a modern-day thing, I guess.


    For me, buying manga digitally still feels a bit odd, but I guess it doesn''t bother her.


    Though, I''m betting she''s reading shoujo manga or something.


    I wonder if I''d even find it interesting...


    As I was thinking about that, I heard the sound of the sliding door at the entrance opening.


    Mom and Hina had returned from grocery shopping.


    When my mom entered the room, she looked at me with a shopping bag in one hand and a letter in the other¡ª a strange sight.


    Why was she holding a letter, I wondered, as she handed it to me.


    "Itsuki, you got a letter."


    "For me?"


    "Look, your name is written here, isn''t it?"


    Sure enough, when I looked at the addressee, it was indeed my name.


    A letter for me?


    Who could it be from? I wondered as I took the letter. It was from Akane-san.


    Even though she owns a smartphone and tablet, she still sends letters for things like this. It felt kind of old-fashioned as I opened the envelope and began reading.


    "What''s it say?"


    Nina-chan, clearly curious, peeked over at the letter in my hands.


    I read the first part and answered her.


    "It says it''s the results of the investigation on ''Actor''."


    "Already?"


    "Looks like it."


    Nina-chan''s question was understandable.


    I had only told Akane-san about the Actor recently.


    Even if the Tsukishima family is experienced with investigations, could they really finish looking into a monster in such a short time?


    As I continued reading, I quickly found the conclusion.


    "In conclusion, there is no information on a monster called ''Actor.'' We are currently contacting other organizations."


    Well, I had a feeling that would be the case.


    If the Tsukishima family knew anything, Akane-san would''ve reacted more when I first asked her about Actor.


    But when I mentioned Actor, Akane-san''s reaction was that of someone hearing about it for the first time.


    So, it wouldn''t be surprising if the Tsukishima family didn''t have information on it either.


    I am curious about what they mean by "other organizations."


    "Did they find out who Actor is?"


    "No, they didn''t learn anything."


    "I see."


    When I looked up from the letter to answer her, Nina-chan nodded as if she had expected that response.


    It seemed she hadn''t been holding out much hope either.


    But, for a letter that just said they hadn''t found anything on Actor, it was unusually long.


    Why? I thought, as I kept reading, and soon found the reason.


    It was an invitation for the next job.


    Didn''t they say they wouldn''t ask me to do jobs so often?


    As I skimmed through the job details, there were three cases I could choose from.


    I could pick one, two, all three, or none at all¡ª it was very politely worded.


    ncing at my mom putting groceries in the fridge, I focused on the job descriptions.


    The first one involved a Second-Rank monster.


    There were reports of a suspicious figure swinging on a park''s swings at night, and when they investigated, they found it was a monster.


    But this one could only be done at night, so I passed on it.


    The second case was also a Second-Rank monster.


    There had been sightings of human figures on train tforms and tracks, and when station staff investigated, it turned out to be a monster.


    One high school student had already been attacked while waiting for a train at night, dragged onto the tracks.


    I put this one on hold.


    The third and final case involved a monster at an amusement park.


    Apparently, a mascot costume that none of the park staff recognized had been appearing and disappearing within the park.


    Three children had already gone missing at this amusement park.


    The monster was a Third-Rank.


    It appeared during the day, and the location wasn''t too far from home.


    If I were to take on another job, I figured this would be the best choice.

 Chapter 118: Blurring the Lines Between Work and Play

    The letter inviting me for the job came with a proper reply set.


    So, I wrote that I would ept the job at the amusement park, and once I dropped it into the mailbox, the ck-suited man came to pick me up on Saturday.


    And so, he would be taking us there.


    Which is how Nina-chan and I ended up being escorted to the amusement park by the ck-suited man.


    Of course, this is a job.


    Sure, the destination may be an amusement park, but the objective is to face monsters.


    And this isn''t just any ce¡ªthis is a location where several children have gone missing.


    The monster we are dealing with is said to be Third-Rank, the same rank as the headless man I fought during myst job, so as long as we don''t let our guard down, we should be fine.


    No, that''s arrogance speaking.


    No matter how careful you are, this job always has an element of danger.


    For example, there was a monster I fought with Irena-san when we went to the countryside, one that had inscribed a Mark Spell into a PDF file.


    No one had been careless, and yet that monster still managed to do ridiculous things like making the townspeople unaware of the multiple disappearances urring.


    Even when no one lets their guard down, you can end up in dangerous situations like that.


    So, I needed to re-center myself and be fully prepared for what was toe.


    That said, thest time I had gone to an amusement park was when I was around 10 in my past life, maybe even before that.


    I wasn''t the type of person who had friends to go out and have fun with on weekends, nor was I active enough to go to an amusement park alone.


    And to add, this was the first time I was going to an amusement park with someone who wasn''t family.


    Then again, since Nina-chan and I were here for a job, I wasn''t even sure if this would count as a fun outing.


    As I was pondering these thoughts, we arrived at the amusement park''s parking lot.


    It was a small park located in the suburbs, and given that it was Saturday, it was decently crowded.


    It took us about five minutes of circling the parking lot to find an open space.


    "Shall we head in?"


    "Yeah."


    The man in ck stepped out of the car, signaling that it was time for us to do the same.


    The autumn breeze, on the verge of winter, blew gently between us, feeling refreshing.


    "I will be apanying you in the park, but please note that I won''t be able to fight. Please understand."


    "That''s fine. We get it."


    I nodded and took the tickets the man in ck had purchased for us.


    As we passed through the entrance, I noticed that the staff member at the ticket booth gave him a puzzled look, as if wondering, "Why would someonee to an amusement park in a suit?"


    But the man in ck didn''t seem bothered as he led us inside.


    As we were entering, the woman at the reception desk gave him a warning.


    "Recently, we''ve had an increase in lost children. Please make sure to keep a close eye on them."


    "Yes, we will."


    "Enjoy your visit!"


    With that, we moved into the park, and right in front of us were all the attractions¡ª


    Roller coasters, Ferris wheels, carousels, and other ssic rides that immediately caught the eye because of their size.


    "The costume we''re looking for is a pink rabbit, right?"


    "Yes. But ording to the park staff, they only have a white rabbit costume, no pink one."


    "Shouldn''t be too hard to find then."


    "That would be ideal."


    Nina-chan and the man in ck were exchanging information we had already been briefed on¡ªthe monster''s characteristics.


    This time, there were no pictures of the monster.


    All we had was the description given by the amusement park staff.


    So, we just needed to find it based on that.


    "But¡­ will it even show up?"


    I muttered this, voicing the biggest concern I had about this job:


    The fact that the monster appeared randomly.


    That''s right¡ªit showed up at random.


    It wasn''t like it appeared at a specific time every day or staked out a particr area.


    It just appeared whenever it wanted, and disappeared just as easily.


    That''s why I was worried that we might not even encounter it during the job.


    Sensing my unease, the man in ck spoke up, seemingly to reassure me.


    "It should be fine. I''ve heard that this monster tends to appear when children are riding the attractions by themselves. If I keep a low profile while you two y, the chances of encountering it should be high."


    "Alright."


    So that''s why the receptionist warned us about keeping an eye on the children.


    "Here, Itsuki-sama, take this."


    "A phone?"


    "For contact purposes. If anything happens, just use this number to call."


    The man in ck handed me a small, ck phone.


    The device was small enough that even I, a second grader, could hold it in one hand.


    "I''ll be keeping my distance now. Please excuse me."


    And with that, before we could say anything, he disappeared.


    Now it was just me and Nina-chan.


    After taking a moment to scan the amusement park, I turned to her.


    "Well, I guess we should start ying?"


    "Y-Yeah, I guess so. We won''t see the monster unless we do, right?"


    Nina-chan responded, but there was still some hesitation in her voice.


    After all, we came here for work, but our first task was to "y" at the amusement park. It didn''t sit right with her, and understandably so.


    Of course, there was the condition that only children ying by themselves would attract the monster.


    "So, Nina-chan, which ride do you want to go on first?"


    "Uh, well... How about that one?"


    Nina-chan shyly pointed to the carousel.


    "Alright, let''s go then!"


    I nodded, a little amused that she chose such a ssic ride.


    You''d think,ing from a well-off family in Ennd, she''d have experience with horseback riding or something. Or maybe that''s just my bias showing.


    Anyway, with our first ride decided, I started heading towards the carousel, when suddenly, someone spoke to us.


    "Hey there, kid! Want a balloon?"


    I turned toward the voice and saw a rabbit mascot.


    In its left hand, it held a bunch of colorful balloons, and it was offering one to me.


    The costume was white, not pink.


    So, not a monster.


    I shook my head in response.


    "No, I''m okay."


    "Is that so? What about you, littledy?"


    "I don''t need one either."


    "I see... And where are your parents?"


    Nina-chan quickly responded with the excuse we had prepared beforehand.


    "They''re in the restroom."


    Hearing that, the rabbit shrugged its shoulders and moved on.


    "Be careful not to get lost, alright?"


    It turned away and headed toward another family with children.


    "Shall we go?"


    "...Yeah."


    That interaction had thrown us off a little, but I quickly regained focus and took Nina-chan''s hand as we headed toward the carousel.


    As we walked, she mumbled under her breath.


    "I almost used magic out of surprise back there..."


    "Me too."


    The saying "hiding a tree in the forest"es to mind.


    Maybe this job will be more nerve-wracking than I thought.

 Chapter 119: Dream On!

    I rode the merry-go-round for the first time in a while.


    My main thought after getting off was less emotional and more practical: "stic is surprisingly hard." Quite different from me, Nina-chan was in high spirits, and I turned to her with a smile.


    "How was it, Nina-chan?"


    "It was fun!"


    She replied with a bright smile, and that made me smile as well.


    Nina-chan has started to smile a lot more.


    Knowing her from a year ago makes me feel this even more strongly.


    Back then, she had been rejected by Irena-san, moved to an unfamiliar country like Japan, and despite everything, she kept trying to beat me, just to earn Irena-san''s recognition.


    Seeing Nina-chan smile now fills me with warmth, so naturally, I smile too.


    "What should we ride next?"


    "Hmm, I want to try that spinning one."


    Nina-chan pointed to the teacup ride.


    Speaking of teacups, I remembered a time in my previous life when I rode one without knowing anything and spun it like a fool, making myself sick. It was a bit of a traumatic experience.


    "Alright, but let''s not spin it too much, okay?"


    "Spin it¡­?"


    Nina-chan tilted her head in confusion.


    I didn''t bother exining. I figured she''d understand once we got on, so we joined the line.


    As we waited in line, I noticed Nina-chan staring intently at something ahead.


    "What is it?"


    "..."


    At first, I thought she might have spotted something rted to the monster, so I asked, but she didn''t answer. Maybe she was just daydreaming.


    Then suddenly, she snapped back to attention and turned to me with a quick, "It''s nothing," followed by a quiet shake of her head.


    It didn''t seem like she had seen a monster, but I was still curious, so I looked in the direction she had been staring. All I saw was a regr family.


    Maybe she wished she could be here with Irena-san, I thought to myself, but before I could dwell on it, Nina-chan pulled my hand when the teacup ride stopped.


    "Let''s go, Itsuki."


    "Uh? Oh, yeah. Let''s go."


    I was a bit surprised by how quickly she moved, but I followed Nina-chan as she led me to one of the teacups.


    Once inside, she pointed at the silver handle in the center of the cup.


    "What''s this?"


    "Oh, that''s for spinning¡­"


    "Hmm?"


    Nina-chan made a curious sound, and soon, the cheerful music started as the teacups began to move slowly.


    With curiosity in her eyes, Nina-chan ced her hands on the handle.


    "Can I spin it?"


    "Just¡­ gently, okay?"


    I answered in a small voice, but Nina-chan, excited, spun the handle with a sudden burst of energy.


    "Wow! It''s spinning!"


    "Yeah, just¡­ take it slow, please."


    "What happens if we spin it as fast as possible?"


    "Uh¡­ something bad, I promise."


    Despite my warning, Nina-chan spun the handle with all her might.


    Didn''t I say to spin it gently!?


    But, well, she''s seven. A child''s curiosity isn''t something that words can easily suppress.


    As the teacup spun rapidly, I focused on Nina-chan''s face.


    When the world around you is spinning, the trick is to fix your gaze on something still. I had learned that from watching a gaming livestream in my past life.


    So now, Nina-chan had be my anti-dizziness point of focus.


    Once the wild ride finally came to an end, Nina-chan, looking serious, nodded.


    "That was fun."


    "Y-Yeah¡­"


    In the end, I didn''t get sick, thankfully.


    Maybe all the training I''ve done has strengthened my inner ear, or maybe the gaming livestream tip actually worked. Probably a bit of both.


    Now that I''d managed to survive my least favorite ride, I wondered what Nina-chan would want to ride next. But it seemed like she had fallen in love with the spinning teacups because, surprisingly, she asked to go again.


    Of course, I couldn''t say no, so we got on for another round.


    I couldn''t help but wonder if this was how fathers feel when their kids ask to go on the same ride over and over.


    After the second ride, before she could ask for a third, I quickly suggested something else.


    "¡­How about we take a snack break?"


    "Sure, but what do they have?"


    "They had churros over there."


    I pointed to a typical amusement park food stall that I had spotted earlier while waiting in line.


    This was my n to redirect her attention, and as I''d hoped, Nina-chan agreed, so we made our way to the stall.


    Thanks to the man in ck, who had gotten me some spending money from Akane-san for this job, we had a small budget. She had said it would count as "expenses," so I decided to use some of it here.


    We stood in line and bought some snacks together.


    Nina-chan got a churro, and since they didn''t have my favorite curry bread, I settled for an orange juice.


    Amusement parks don''t sell curry bread, huh. That''s a bit disappointing.


    With our snacks in hand, we found a nearby bench and sat down to take a break.


    As soon as we sat down, Nina-chan started eating her churro.


    "Is it good?"


    "¡­Yeah."


    Nina-chan nodded, and I took a sip of my orange juice. It was sweet and refreshing.


    For a moment, I almost forgot we were here for work, rxing in the atmosphere.


    But I couldn''t let myself forget.


    We were here to hunt a monster.


    I shook off the rxed feeling and looked around.


    We were supposed to be looking for a pink rabbit costume that only appeared when children were ying alone.


    However, as I scanned the area, I only saw families¡ªparents with their children.


    Nina-chan and I were the only ones here without adults.


    Any moment now, we could be targets. We couldn''t let our guard down.


    While I kept a careful eye on our surroundings, Nina-chan continued eating her churro.


    I quickly finished my orange juice to avoid keeping her waiting. As I tried to match her pace, I found myself draining the cup quickly¡ªI must have been hungrier than I thought.


    After tossing my empty cup in the nearby trash can, Nina-chan asked me a question.


    "Hey, Itsuki, is there anything you want to ride?"


    "Me?"


    "Yeah, we''ve only been doing things I want."


    "Really? But I''ve been having fun too."


    Even as I said that, Nina-chan puffed out her cheeks in mild annoyance.


    "But maybe because we haven''t done anything you want to do, the monster hasn''t shown up."


    "Do you think that''s really possible?"


    "It could be, right? We''re dealing with a monster, after all."


    Nina-chan''s words made me pause. She might have a point.


    Monsters oftene with strange conditions for appearing, and while "children ying alone" might be one condition, there could easily be others.


    Considering that, I thought for a moment about what I wanted to ride. I pointed to the biggest attraction in the park, located in the far corner.


    Actually, I wasn''t sure if you could call it an "attraction."


    After all, I had pointed to the Ferris wheel.


    "I''d like to ride that."


    "The Ferris wheel? Sure, let''s go."


    I chose the Ferris wheel because I didn''t want to deal with the fear of a roller coaster, especially since I didn''t meet the height requirement.


    We had already ridden the merry-go-round and the teacups, and the go-karts weren''t an option because Nina-chan wouldn''t be able to ride with me. Most of the other attractions here were thrill rides, which didn''t appeal to me.


    So, I chose the Ferris wheel by process of elimination.


    It also had the added benefit of giving us a good vantage point, in case we could spot the monster from above¡ªmy exorcist''s reasoning, I suppose.


    We headed toward the Ferris wheel together. There wasn''t much of a line, so it didn''t take long for us to get on. We stepped into the small gond, just the two of us.


    Inside the small, swaying capsule, I could smell the faint scent of metal and something sweet, like sugar. Maybe someone had been eating candy in here earlier.


    As the door nged shut and the ride began to ascend slowly, I sat across from Nina-chan in the small four-seater gond.


    I stared out the window, hoping to spot the monster from up here, when Nina-chan suddenly spoke up.


    "It feels like we''ve done something like this before."


    "Before?"


    I tilted my head in response to her words, and Nina-chan, who had started the conversation, tilted her head too, as if searching through her memories.


    "Yeah, I feel like we came to an amusement park for ''work'' once before¡­"


    Just as she trailed off, something blocked the window.


    At first, I thought it was a cloud covering the sun. But before my mind could fully process that exnation, my body moved instinctively.


    "Do you know the privilege of being a child, boy?"


    Standing outside the window was a pink, ragged rabbit costume.


    In one hand, it held two pink balloons.


    There was no tform outside the gond for it to stand on, and yet, the monster was there¡ªfloating.


    The rabbit costume spoke in a soft, almost tender voice.


    "It''s the ability to dream."

 Chapter 120: Dreamkeeper

    "The privilege of children, you know what that is, boy?"


    The rabbit''s voice echoed in my ears.


    At that moment, two emotions sprouted within me.


    One was an eerie sense of fear mixed with the question of when this thing had started targeting us.


    The other was a strange sense of relief. Relief that it had chosen to target us.


    "Itsuki!"


    I felt Nina-chan''s hand reach out and grab my left hand, her soft touch cutting through the tension.


    But before I could fully acknowledge that sensation, I had already started weaving Silveit threads. As I continued weaving, I fixed my eyes on the rabbit outside the window.


    "Don''t be scared, children," it said, shrugging its shoulders while clinging to the slowly rising Ferris wheel car.


    "I''m here to help you."


    "¡­Help us?"


    "That''s right. Children are meant to dream. And those dreams are so fragile and beautiful."


    My brow furrowed instinctively at the rabbit''s words, even as my hands continued their work.


    I began weaving a cocoon of Silveit threads around the rabbit''s body and infused it with the ''fire'' element.


    "Homuramayu."


    At the same time as my incantation, the rabbit outside the window was engulfed in mes.


    "But then I thought," it said calmly, as though the burning cocoon had no effect, "What if I could preserve those dreams?"


    The roaring mes echoed inside the Ferris wheel car, but the rabbit''s figure¡ªsupposedly engulfed in the fire¡ªdid not turn into ck smoke. Instead, it remained intact, slowly extending a hand toward us.


    "There''s no need to be so surprised. This is just one dream," the rabbit added.


    "A dream?" I repeated.


    "Yes, a dream," it responded.


    The rabbit, seemingly unconcerned by the mes, continued to speak as if this conversation waspletely ordinary.


    "Dreams will inevitablye to an end. But what if, before that happens, we could preserve them, cut them out from reality like a masterpiece of culture? Dreams are cultural treasures. And it is my duty to preserve them."


    "¡­So that''s why you''ve been kidnapping children?"


    "Kidnapping? What a distasteful way to put it."


    As the rabbit continued its philosophical ramblings, I continued weaving another spell.


    "They came to me willingly, seeking a ce where their dreams would never end."


    This time, Ibined the ''wind'' element with the ''de'' attribute. There was no need to hold back since it was outside the Ferris wheel.


    I focused on the rabbit, keeping my voice steady as I chanted.


    "Kama-itachi."


    A sharp sound like the air being sliced filled the Ferris wheel car. But the rabbit wasn''t affected, as though it were a hologram from a science fiction movie.


    "I am a dream myself, immune to harm."


    The rabbit''s voice had a lyrical quality as it spoke those words.


    "Now, show me your dream."


    The rabbit squeezed one of the two pink balloons it was holding. The balloon burst with a loud pop, and from it came a thick, dark fog.


    It was simr to the ck smoke that monsters release when they die, but instead of dissipating, it spread quickly, surrounding our car. I didn''t know what that fog was, but I was certain that, since it was being emitted by the monster, it wasn''t anything good.


    As I watched the ck fog creep over us, I suddenly understood why the rabbit had chosen this moment to confront us.


    We were trapped in a small, enclosed space. The Ferris wheel car would continue rising, with no way out until the ride was over. It was essentially a form of temporary imprisonment.


    I see¡­ This was the perfect time for the rabbit to make its move.


    But I wasn''t going to let things go the way it wanted.


    "Nina-chan, close your eyes for a second!" I called out as I quickly pulled her closer.


    "What? Itsuki, wait¡ª!"


    Without waiting for her to finish, I wrapped one arm around her tightly while I used the other to channel Silveit threads into the heirloom I wore around my neck¡ªthe treasure of Raikou Douji.


    As soon as the body-strengthening spell activated, I stretched a thread of Silveit through the small venttion gap in the window and aimed it at the lock on the Ferris wheel door. With a satisfying click, the lock disengaged.


    "Wait! That''s impossible, Itsuki!" Nina-chan screamed.


    "It''ll be fine. Trust me," I reassured her, gripping her hand even tighter as I made sure she was securely in my arms.


    Nina-chan was already shaking her head furiously in protest, clearly understanding what I was about to do. But this was the only way to escape. Without giving her time to argue further, I leaped out of the Ferris wheel car with her still in my arms.


    "Stop! Don''t do this!" The rabbit''s voice called out, panicked for the first time.


    The sensation of free-falling took over, the sheer speed far surpassing anything a roller coaster could offer. If we continued like this, we''d be smashed against the ground in no time. But dying wasn''t part of my n.


    With a quick flick of my wrist, I shot out another Silveit thread, wrapping it around one of the Ferris wheel''s steel beams. The moment it caught, I pulled hard, jerking us to a stop in midair.


    I nted my feet firmly on the metal structure, steadying myself before looking up at the rabbit floating above us. Meanwhile, Nina-chan, still trembling in my arms, was understandably lessposed.


    "I-Itsuki¡­ We''re alive, right? We''re still alive, right?" she asked, her voice barely steady.


    "We''re fine. I''ve got you," I replied softly, tightening my hold on her.


    "D-don''t let go of me!"


    "I won''t. I promise."


    To Nina-chan, who couldn''t see the Silveit threads I was using as lifelines, it must have seemed like we were just standing in thin air, with nothing preventing us from plummeting to our deaths.


    Once I was sure she was reassured, I turned my attention back to the rabbit. The monster was floating above us, watching us from a distance, its shoulders sagging in apparent disappointment.


    "How cruel, running away from my dream," it muttered.


    "What part of this is a dream?" I shot back.


    As soon as I spoke, the dark fog surrounding us began to dissipate. At the same time, I noticed that the Ferris wheel car we had been in had vanished.


    "I wanted to create a world where children could keep dreaming forever¡­ I wanted it so badly. And someone helped me make that world," the rabbit exined wistfully.


    "¡­Someone helped you create this world?" I repeated, narrowing my eyes at the rabbit.


    It nodded slowly.


    "Yes. A world where children never wake from their dreams. And now, I''m inviting you to join them."


    "Who helped you make it?" I asked, already suspecting the answer.


    "The Theater Troupe Actor."


    At the mention of that name, my jaw tightened reflexively.


    "Where did you meet them?"


    "I don''t remember¡­ It was so long ago. They''re interested in children too, though. If you''re curious, you could always stay here in the amusement park and wait for them," the rabbit suggested, its voice light but taunting.


    "¡­I see," I replied, nodding.


    That was all I needed to hear.


    With a sharp p of my hands, the rabbit''s right arm¡ªthe one holding the balloon¡ªvanished. I had suspected that regr magic wouldn''t work on this monster, but I had hoped that fairy magic might be a different story. As it turned out, I was right.


    "What¡­? No¡­ I''m a dream," the rabbit protested weakly as more of its body began to disappear.


    I wasn''t sure why fairy magic worked when other types didn''t, but if I had to guess, it had something to do with the fact that both fairies and dreams were tied to simr, ethereal concepts. Maybe it was just a matter ofpatibility.


    Whatever the reason, the rabbit''s body was quickly unraveling. First its legs disappeared, then its head, followed by its torso. In the end, all that remained was the faint trace of ck smoke.


    As thest of the monster faded away, I finally exhaled in relief. The job was done. I nced down at the ground far below us before lifting my gaze upward, toward the top of the Ferris wheel.


    There, one of the gonds was missing, a gaping hole marking where it used to be.


    ¡­Now what do we do?

 Chapter 121: The End of a Dream

    It seemed like the disappearance of the gond and our jump from the Ferris wheel became known to the amusement park staff in no time.


    I say "seemed" because I didn''t really know the details of what happened after we dealt with the monster. I left everything to the man in the ck suit who had apanied us, assuming he was in charge of the clean-up¡­ or whatever you want to call it.


    Well, it was actually the man himself who said, "This is my job," and took it upon himself to handle everything.


    So, with our work done, Nina-chan and I spent the rest of the day enjoying the amusement park while waiting for the ck-suited man to finish his work.


    We rode on the attractions we hadn''t gotten to yet, used our pocket money to buy snacks, and even took some pictures as souvenirs.


    To be honest, in my previous life, I never really understood why people liked going to amusement parks.


    After all, once you rode an attraction once, it got boring. There were too many people, and walking around all day just made you tired. I always wondered why anyone would willingly go to such a ce.


    But spending the day with Nina-chan slowly changed my mind.


    Sure, riding the same attraction over and over could get boring. But if you''re riding it with someone, it doesn''t feel that way. And yes, there are crowds, but chatting with a friend while waiting makes the time fly by. If you get tired from walking, you can just take a break and enjoy a snack.


    Reflecting on this, I realized that the reason I hadn''t enjoyed amusement parks in my past life was simply that I didn''t have anyone to go with. It''s a depressing conclusion, but it''s the truth.


    But it wasn''t just that realization that changed my perspective.


    I also came to think that it''s okay to take a break from practicing magic and strengthening my body every once in a while to just have fun with someone else.


    Up until now, I''ve been relentlessly training to ensure I don''t die and to protect others from dying. But that alone doesn''t leave you with any enjoyable memories. I only now realized something so simple: there''s more to life than just surviving.


    "Hey, Itsuki, what about this keychain? Don''t you think it''s cute?" Nina-chan asked, snapping me out of my thoughts.


    "Hmm, maybe it''s a little small?"


    "Really? Then how about this bigger one?" she replied, pointing to another.


    We were at the souvenir shop, picking out gifts to bring back for Hina and my mom.


    As we were making our selections, a familiar tune indicating the park was closing began to y. Families around us, hurried by the music, started rushing to the cash registers to pay.


    I also hastened to make my final choice when Nina-chan suddenly murmured something.


    "We never really got to ride the Ferris wheel, did we?"


    "¡­Yeah, you''re right," I said, agreeing with her softly.


    The Ferris wheel where we had fought the costumed monster a few hours earlier had been shut down.


    Looking through the shelves of souvenirs, I nced over at the Ferris wheel. One gond was missing, and the evening light reflected off the remaining cars.


    The ride had been stopped after our encounter, with an announcement citing "an unforeseen ident." The image of a Ferris wheel missing a part reminded me of someone with a missing tooth, an odd gap in an otherwiseplete picture.


    "But hey, we got to ride together, even if it wasn''t all the way. I had fun," I said, trying to sound cheerful as I continued to look at the Ferris wheel.


    When they shut the ride down, they imed it was due to an "unforeseen ident," but there must have been people at the park who had seen the gond disappear. And if magic was used so openly in broad daylight like that, it kind of made me question why we even bother keeping magic hidden.


    Well, I wasn''t in any position to point fingers. After all, I had used magic in in sight during an emergency myself.


    Pushing those thoughts aside, I settled on buying a stuffed animal of the park''s mascot for Hina and a box of assorted sweets for my mom.


    Incidentally, Nina-chan bought the exact same thing for Irena-san.


    With our souvenirs packed up, we left the shop and made our way to the park''s exit. That''s where we were supposed to meet up with the man in the ck suit.


    The sun was setting behind the buildings, casting long,ical shadows across the ground. I adjusted my grip on the shopping bag holding our souvenirs, making sure nothing would fall out, and then casually asked Nina-chan a question that had been on my mind.


    "By the way, Nina-chan, earlier you said something abouting to an amusement park for ''work,'' right? Who did youe with back then?"


    "Did I say that?" she asked, tilting her head.


    "Yeah, when we were riding the Ferris wheel."


    Nina-chan looked puzzled, as if she couldn''t remember, but it was something I''d been thinking about for a while.


    There was a time when Irena-san had rejected Nina-chan after she began learning magic. It seemed unlikely that she would have brought Nina-chan here for any kind of "work" during that time.


    So, who had shee with? I was curious.


    But Nina-chan just shook her head.


    "Hmmm¡­ I don''t really remember. Besides, I''ve only ever done ''work'' with you, Itsuki."


    "¡­Yeah, I guess that''s right," I said, feeling a bit puzzled myself.


    So, was it just a misunderstanding on Nina-chan''s part?


    I let the topic drop and stopped walking as we reached the park exit, where we were supposed to meet the ck-suited man.


    But the area was packed with people leaving the park, and it was impossible to spot him in the crowd.


    Nina-chan and I scanned the crowd for a while but couldn''t find him, and I muttered under my breath.


    "He''s not here."


    "Maybe he''s still dealing with his work?" Nina-chan suggested casually.


    I nodded vaguely in agreement.


    Apparently, his job involved exining to the park staff how the gond had disappeared and how I had jumped from midair and survived¡ªall without using the word "magic."


    That probably would take some time.


    Even though I was the one who used magic, I couldn''t imagine exining it in a way that would make sense to the staff. I had no idea how he would pull it off, and I didn''t envy him for having to try.


    Feeling a little bad for putting him in that position, I realized all we could do was wait for him to finish. So, we moved away from the crowd a bit to wait for his return.


    "That was fun, wasn''t it, Nina-chan?"


    "Yeah. I''d love toe again."


    As we chatted to pass the time, I noticed a small blue rabbit plush toy lying on the ground, having fallen at someone''s feet in the crowd.


    It was a tiny plush, no bigger than a keychain. I remembered Nina-chan had suggested something simr at the souvenir shop earlier. It seemed someone had dropped it after buying it there.


    People passing by didn''t notice it and kept stepping on it. As I watched, a man, probably in his thirties, identally kicked the plush, sending it rolling across the ground.


    The little plush tumbled across the brick pavement, spinning around and around. As it finally came to a stop, I found myself staring into its round, beady eyes.


    I wondered if it would just get thrown away during cleaning or if someone would pick it up.


    Just as I was thinking that and watching the crowds thin out, the plush toy suddenly stood up.


    It got to its feet, then patted its fluffy hands together with a soft "pof-pof" sound.


    "Hey, hey, hey! Congrattions! It''s impressive for someone your age to defeat a monster I created!"


    The plush pped its hands and spoke in a lively voice.


    "My name is¡­ well, names aren''t really important. You can call me whatever you like! Although, I suppose this form isn''t exactly the best foring up with a cool nickname. How about Ao-Usa, since I''m a blue rabbit? Haha! Sounds like a fish, doesn''t it?"


    Looking down at its own body, the plushughed heartily.


    This was definitely a different monster from the pink rabbit we fought earlier.


    "But you can just call me Theater Troupe Actor, like everyone else does."


    As soon as I reflexively summoned Silveit threads, the blue rabbit introduced itself with an overly dramatic, theatrical gesture.

 Chapter 122: Severed Ties

    "Theater Troupe Actor?"


    I froze as I stood before the ragged stuffed rabbit.


    "¡­ Is this really true?"


    I couldn''t help but ask. If ever there was a situation where the phrase "half-believing" applied, it was this one. After all, it had only been a few times since I first heard about the Theater Troupe Actor monster.


    They were supposedly creating monsters all over Japan, had given that pink rabbit monster its small world, and now here stood this tattered stuffed toy? It was hard to believe.


    That''s why I quietly asked again.


    "It''s really true! I''m the Theater Troupe Actor! Well, think of this body as more like a telephone!" the stuffed rabbit eximed.


    "¡­ What?"


    "In other words, even if you destroy this stuffed toy, I won''t die! Just like how I can''t kill you either! Hahaha!"


    For some reason, the Theater Troupe Actor burst into a high-pitched, shrillughter, as if something was amusing.


    The word "telephone" caught my attention, so I examined the stuffed toy more closely, but there were no traces of "Silveit" threads attached to it. If someone wanted tomunicate from a distance, typically they would use Silveit to connect the doll.


    In other words, from what I could see, the Theater Troupe Actor wasn''t using any visible magic.


    However, magic without Silveit does exist. There could be types of magic I don''t know about that allowmunication over long distances, and it was entirely possible the Theater Troupe Actor was using such magic.


    "¡­ Why are you here?"


    "Why am I here in front of you two? The answer''s obvious! To have a chat, of course!"


    The stuffed rabbit began spinning around on one foot, its tone and movements full of mockery.


    But then the Theater Troupe Actor stopped its clumsy twirl and pointed its soft arm at me.


    "You''re Kisaragi Itsuki, right? Well, you see, I have one request: Please don''t get in our way!"


    "I''m not getting in your way."


    I involuntarily stiffened when it called me by name, but I still kept my gaze fixed on the stuffed rabbit as I replied.


    "Oh no, you''re definitely in the way! You ruined our perfectly delightful, smile-filled n! You killed the one who was here! All I want is to make the kids smile!"


    "¡­ How does kidnapping children from the amusement park bring smiles?"


    "You''re just a kid, so you wouldn''t understand, but growing up is tough! That''s why we need a ce where kids can stay young forever. If that happens, everyone will smile! Big smiles, ear to ear!"


    The stuffed rabbit stood on its hind legs and used its front paws to pull its mouth into an exaggerated smile. The bizarre sight made me hesitate for a moment.


    "Sure, I get mad when someone interferes with my ns, but hey, hey! You helped us out by taking care of that factory making the rejuvenation drugs, didn''t you? You killed them for us! So, here I am to negotiate. Can''t miss this opportunity! Hahaha!"


    "¡­"


    "Oh, I forgot to exin the favor, didn''t I? Well, you see, I hate adults but love kids so much I could eat them up! So, you can imagine how much I hate turning adults into kids! Makes me sick! I wanted to kill them, but you did it for me! Thanks so much¡ªsalt of the earth, like sprinkled salt!"


    The Theater Troupe Actor swayed back and forth, as if in a dream-like state, singing out its words. Watching it made me feel like I was trapped in some bizarre nightmare, making me light-headed.


    But Nina-chan, who had been holding my hand this whole time, grounded me. I took a deep breath and asked the question that had been weighing on my mind.


    "So, by ''getting in the way,'' do you mean that I shouldn''t exorcise the monsters you''ve created?"


    "Half right. The other half is about not interfering with our smile-filled n."


    ¡­ What is this nonsense?


    I didn''t let myself get caught up in every little thing it said. First, I needed to get to the heart of the matter.


    "¡­ And if I don''t interfere, what do I get out of it? Are you offering me something in return?"


    "Of course! Of course! Negotiation has toe with benefits and drawbacks! What I''m offering you is... smiles!"


    "¡­"


    Once again, it spewed some iprehensible nonsense, so I waited for it to continue.


    "No matter what happens, no matter where you are, I''ll make sure you can always smile! Always smiling, always happy! Isn''t that just the best? A perfect life, with a smile on your face!"


    "¡­ That doesn''t sound great at all."


    "Whaaat!? Why not?! You don''t like smiling???"


    It seemed genuinely shocked by my straightforward reaction, flipping itself upside down in exaggerated surprise.


    Seriously, why does it think that always being able to smile and not exorcising monsters are somehow equal? There''s no way that''s a fair deal.


    I swallowed down my frustration and gave my own terms to the Theater Troupe Actor.


    "I don''t need smiles. But if you stop creating more monsters, I might consider not interfering."


    "Hmm. Hmmmm. At the current numbers, it''s not enough for our n. Yeah, sorry. Can''t agree to that. Hahaha!"


    "¡­ I see. Then there''s no deal."


    "What a shame, what a pity."


    The stuffed rabbit continued spinning andughing.


    The setting sun was sinking below the horizon, casting long shadows that stretched endlessly. The rabbit''s shadow also stretched far and wide as it slumped its shoulders in disappointment. It spun once, then twice, and finally, halfway through the third turn, it stopped and spoke again.


    "Well, guess I''ll have to kill you here."


    "!"


    The moment those words reached my ears, I released Silveit threads.


    To maximize power, I wove thin strands of Silveit andbined Water Attribute Change with Wind Attribute Change topress the water pressure.


    The name of the spell: "Amaugachi."


    It was an impromptu, non-incantation spell, but its power was undeniable.


    Boom!


    A sharp crack echoed as the air split, and the stuffed rabbit''s body exploded, scattering cotton in all directions. The rabbit''s head was flung into the air.


    "Hahaha! Useless! Just like how I can''t kill you, you can''t kill me either!"


    The rabbit''s head bounced off the ground with a thud.


    "I''m not the one who''ll kill you. My friend, who was here from the beginning, will take care of that. Well then, see you around! Don''t forget to smile! Big grins!"


    As the head bounced again, it became nothing more than an ordinary stuffed toy.


    "I-Itsuki! It said it''s going to kill us! More monsters areing!"


    "It''s okay, Nina-chan. Stay calm."


    At that moment, the sun fully set. The glow of the twilight vanished, and night took over.


    Nina-chan''s grip on my hand tightened.


    Taking advantage of the darkness, two monsters emerged from the shadows.


    How did I know?


    Because I could see their Silveit threads stretching toward us.


    Magic threads are easy to spot in the dark.


    "They''re already exorcised."


    As I spoke, the monsters disintegrated into ck mist before they could even get close. They were caught in my magic the moment they revealed themselves.


    This is what''s known as "countering" in martial arts terms.


    My quickshot Silveit technique is faster than normal magic spells.


    As long as I can see them, my magic will always be faster.

 Chapter 123: One Request

    The negotiations with the Theater Troupe Actor had ended in failure.


    However, despite theck of a deal, the fact that the Theater Troupe Actor had shown itself was apparently a big win for the exorcists. That''s what the ck-suited man exined on the car ride back.


    As we listened, the car continued driving through the night, the headlights cutting through the darkness, illuminating the road ahead.


    Inside the steadily moving vehicle, Nina-chan, having heard everything, muttered discontentedly.


    "But we still don''t know where the Theater Troupe Actor is, right? Is that really okay?"


    "Yes, the important thing is that the existence of the Theater Troupe Actor as a ''demon'' has been confirmed," the ck-suited man responded without taking his eyes off the road.


    "So, up until now, you didn''t even know if it was real?" Nina-chan asked.


    "You''re exactly right, Nina-sama."


    The ck-suited man responded while still looking straight ahead.


    Indeed, until now, the Theater Troupe Actor was just a name that monsters were throwing around. It could have just been a rumor, or worse, some kind of misinformation spread by the monsters.


    But today, that was cleared up.


    "And since they initiated contact with us, there are things we can do," he added.


    "How?" Nina-chan asked, her curiosity piqued.


    "We''ll use the stuffed toy we retrieved."


    The stuffed toy he mentioned was the one the Theater Troupe Actor had used tomunicate.


    "If they used the stuffed toy to connect with us, then it''s likely a form of ''resonance magic.'' If that''s the case, there are ways to trace it."


    "Are you going to call Shirayuki-sensei for that?" Nina-chan asked, thinking of the exorcist skilled in such magic.


    "No, Shirayuki-sama is very busy, so a different exorcist will likely handle it," the ck-suited man replied.


    I was a little disappointed that we wouldn''t be seeing Shirayuki-sensei again soon. I was hoping we''d get the chance. Still, if there was a way to trace the origin of the connection, I definitely wanted them to pursue it and, if possible, exorcise the Theater Troupe Actor for good.


    That weird "Smile n" the Theater Troupe Actor mentioned didn''t make any sense, but given that they were creating monsters, it was clear that nothing good woulde from it. I hoped they''d deal with the situation before it escted.


    That said, the fact that the Theater Troupe Actor was creating monsters meant they were at least at the Fifth Rank, maybe higher. Only a handful of exorcists would be strong enough to handle them.


    ¡­Wait a minute.


    Since the Theater Troupe Actor is a named monster, does that mean it''s at the Sixth Rank?


    I shook my head at the thought.


    No, that shouldn''t be the case. After all, the name "Theater Troupe Actor" was something the monsters themselves were using, not a name humans had given.


    Sixth Rank monsters are always named by humans due to the danger they pose. Just because a monster gives itself a name doesn''t mean it''s automatically Sixth Rank.


    Well, except for someone like the Ice Snow Empress, who named herself and actually turned out to be a Sixth Rank monster¡­ But that was an exception. I shouldn''t assume the same here.


    So, the Theater Troupe Actor shouldn''t be Sixth Rank.


    As I thought about that, the car slowed down. We were turning onto the street near my house.


    The car came to aplete stop, and we took off our seat belts.


    "Itsuki-sama, Nina-sama, thank you for your hard work today," the ck-suited man said.


    "Thank you for driving us," I responded.


    "It''s my job," he said calmly.


    Nina-chan and I grabbed the bags with the souvenirs and stepped out of the car. Just then, Hina came running out of the house, likely having heard the sound of the car. Behind her, my mother appeared, chasing after Hina.


    "Well then, we''ll contact you if there''s anything else," the ck-suited man said.


    "Please do," I replied, bowing slightly.


    With that final exchange, he drove off, and we headed inside for dinner. I hoped Hina and Mom would be happy with the souvenirs we bought.


    After dinner, I took a bath and then did my usual stretching routine in my room. It was a part of my daily regimen. Just as I was finishing up, Nina-chan, now dressed in pajamas, entered my room.


    "Itsuki, are you still up? Um¡­ what are you doing?" she asked, looking at me with a confused expression.


    "Stretching," I replied.


    She didn''t have to look at me like I was doing something strange.


    "Stretching? Mama does that too, but do you do it every day, Itsuki?"


    "Yeah. Dad says I should," I exined.


    "Really? Then maybe I should try it too," she said, looking curious.


    Dad always said that consistent stretching was important. He said it wasn''t the time to focus on building muscle yet, but stretching was something that should never be skipped. Loose, flexible muscles are more effective in movement than stiff, tight ones, he often exined.


    As exorcists, we have ess to body enhancement magic, so I was never sure if stretching was necessary, but I trusted Dad''s advice. He''s survived in a profession with an incredibly high fatality rate. If he says it''s important, then I have no reason to doubt him.


    "Do you stretch, Nina-chan?" I asked.


    "Sometimes, with Mama," she admitted.


    So, she does stretch. And even Ireena-san does it.


    If two highly skilled exorcists both make stretching a daily habit, then it''s probably something I should definitely keep doing. After all, my flexibility had improved, and I even got an ''A'' in the flexibility test during the physical fitness assessment in second grade.


    But enough about stretching.


    "Why did youe to my room, Nina-chan?" I asked, still stretching my legs.


    "Oh, um¡­"


    Nina-chan hesitated, standing awkwardly in the doorway of my room, before she spoke again, this time a little shyly.


    "If it''s okay with you¡­ could I sleep in your room tonight?"


    "Sure, I don''t mind," I replied without thinking too much.


    It wasn''t until after I had already agreed that I fully processed what she had just said.


    Wait¡­ What did she just ask?


    Before I could really grasp the situation, Nina-chan''s face lit up with a bright smile.


    "Thanks! I''ll go grab my futon!"


    With that, she left my room, leaving me sitting there, still in my stretching position, too stunned to take back my answer.


    I remained frozen in ce, realizing toote that I might have just agreed to something unexpected. I was so stiff, I almost hurt myself during the stretch.

 Chapter 124: Nightfall, Just the Two of Us

    In the dark room, I stared up at the ceiling.


    It''s a ceiling I''ve been looking at since I was a baby and became aware of my surroundings¡­ or at least, that''s what it feels like, though it''s a little different.


    After all, the house was only builtst year.


    Still, I''ve been looking at this ceiling for over a year now. I''m definitely used to it.


    Not just the ceiling¡ªI''m also familiar with the feel of the futon I''m lying on, and the tatami mats beneath it. Everything is the same as always. It should be, anyway.


    But tonight, something is different. I can hear the sound of Nina-chan''s breathing beside me.


    "..."


    I''m pretty sure she''s not asleep yet. Sometimes Hina sneaks into my futon, and I can tell that Nina-chan''s breathing is different. When people are asleep, their breathing is more rxed. Nina-chan''s breathing is still a bit quick, so she''s probably awake.


    Thinking about that, I squeezed my eyes shut tightly.


    Ugh, overanalyzing something like this is just weird¡­


    I took a deep breath, keeping my eyes closed.


    Even though I tried to go to sleep after exhaling, my mind stayed sharp and awake. No surprise there. I''m too nervous to sleep.


    Having a sleepover with a friend is a first for me¡ªespecially with Nina-chan.


    But even though I''ve had her stay over before, it never really felt like a sleepover.


    Usually, Nina-chan sleeps in the guest room, and we only meet during the day, so it felt more like she was just visiting my house, not truly having a sleepover.


    But this time is different¡ªwe''re sleeping in the same room. I hadn''t expected this at all.


    That''s why I''m feeling so tense.


    "..."


    I had said "Goodnight" and turned off the lights, so Nina-chan hasn''t spoken since. And since I''m the one who said we should sleep, it feels awkward to break the silence myself.


    So, we''re both just lying here quietly.


    ¡­This is awkward. Way too awkward.


    Nina-chan and I have been in the same ss for two years in a row. She helps me practice magic, and we hang out at each other''s houses after school. But even with all that, I have no idea how to handle this awkward silence when we''re lying in futons next to each other in the same room.


    I''ve never had an experience like this before, in this life or the previous one.


    Someone, please tell me what I''m supposed to do.


    Just as I was getting more flustered, Nina-chan quietly spoke up.


    "Thank you, Itsuki."


    "Huh? For what?"


    Her sudden expression of gratitude caught me off guard. I had no idea what she was thanking me for, but the fact that the awkward silence had been broken made me so relieved that I responded a little too quickly.


    "For earlier today. And for saving me on the Ferris wheel. I don''t think I properly thanked you yet."


    "Uh, you''re wee¡­? But that was just part of the job."


    "You saved me. Just ept my thanks, okay?"


    "¡­Alright. You''re wee."


    I tried to be modest about it, but Nina-chan shot me down pretty quickly.


    "And you also took care of the monsters that showed up after the Theater Troupe Actor."


    "Yeah, I did."


    She was talking about the two monsters that appeared after the Theater Troupe Actor vanished.


    I had been on guard since the Theater Troupe Actor said they were "friends," expecting them to be strong monsters, but they weren''t that tough. Probably somewhere around the Second Rank in terms of strength.


    Of course, no matter the opponent, letting your guard down around monsters is a bad idea.


    "Hey, Itsuki."


    "Yeah?"


    "¡­Why didn''t you ask me why I came to your room?"


    "Huh?"


    How should I respond to that¡­?


    I wasn''t expecting Nina-chan to bring that up.


    I mean, is that something I should be asking about?


    She''d always slept in a separate room before, so the fact that she suddenly wanted to sleep in the same room made me think there must be a reason behind it. But what if it''s something sensitive that I shouldn''t pry into?


    Then again, if she''s bringing it up, maybe it''s okay to ask?


    After considering that for a bit, I decided to just ask directly.


    "Is it okay for me to ask about that?"


    "Yeah. I actually wanted to talk to you about it," she answered.


    Nina-chan continued quietly.


    "Sometimes, only asionally¡­ there are times when I can''t sleep alone."


    "Can''t sleep?"


    "It''s hard to exin, but right before bed or when I''m taking a bath, I get this feeling that tonight''s going to be a bad night."


    "Why does that happen?"


    "I don''t know¡­ Mama said it might be rted to things from the past, but she won''t tell me much more."


    Nina-chan''s voice had a faint hint of frustration in it.


    Things from the past¡­ I thought about what that could mean, and something came to mind.


    Nina-chan has parts of her memory sealed away. Ireena-san had sealed those memories to help her when Nina-chan''s heart was broken after witnessing her father''s death.


    Could that be rted to this?


    "When I sleep alone on those nights¡­ I end up having terrible nightmares. I can never remember them clearly, but when I wake up, my chest hurts, and I feel like I''m going to cry."


    ¡­That definitely sounds rted.


    But Nina-chan shouldn''t know that some of her memories were sealed. Ireena-san said she hadn''t told her.


    So, I decided to avoid mentioning that and shifted the conversation a bit.


    "What do you do when Ireena-san isn''t around? Does the same thing happen?"


    "¡­I sleep with a stuffed animal."


    "Wait, what?"


    "I sleep with a stuffed animal¡­"


    Nina-chan''s quiet confession caught mepletely off guard, and I couldn''t help but ask again.


    Of course, Nina-chan is only in second grade. There''s nothing strange about a child her age sleeping with a stuffed animal. Still, I was surprised.


    I had always thought of Nina-chan as being confident,petitive, and strong. Sleeping with a stuffed animal didn''t seem like something that fit that image.


    "Is that weird?"


    "No, not at all¡­ I just realized we don''t have any stuffed animals in my house."


    "I see. That''s why I came to your room instead."


    I wasn''t sure how that reasoning worked, but still, it felt nice to have someone rely on me like this.


    "I see. Well, I hope you have good dreams tonight," I said honestly.


    I really meant it¡ªno one should have to deal with nightmares.


    "Hey, Itsuki?"


    "Yeah?"


    "Can I¡­ hold your hand?"


    "Sure."


    I quietly extended my hand from under the futon. Nina-chan reached out and gently took hold of it.


    If something as simple as this could help Nina-chan avoid bad dreams, I had no reason to refuse.

 Chapter 125: How to View a Nightmare

    There are times when I have nightmares.


    They don''t necessarilye when I''m feeling down or overly excited¡ªthere''s no clear connection to my mood. But sometimes, seemingly out of nowhere, I just have a bad dream.


    And today, by coincidence, was one of those times.


    It was the kind of nightmare where it felt like I was being chased by something, or like I had to protect something, or even like I was being asked to do something utterly unreasonable by someone. One of those absurd, frustrating dreams.


    And, before I could even say anything in response to the unfairness of it all, I woke up.


    The first thing I felt upon waking was an overwhelming heat.


    It''s the end of October now, the deep part of autumn. Winter is just around the corner, so the mornings and nights have been getting quite cold. Yet here I was, sweating profusely as if it were summer.


    And before even a second passed, I realized that someone else was in my futon with me.


    More than that, I was being hugged tightly by this person.


    I immediately recognized the sensation because, during the colder winter months, Hina would often sneak into my futon to stay warm. She would always hug me like I was a hot water bottle.


    So at first, I thought it must be Hina who had crawled into my futon again.


    Since this was something that happened often enough, I just sighed and opened my eyes. But what I saw in front of me was blonde hair.


    Wait, does Hina have blonde hair? I asked myself, still half-asleep. That thought barely had time to register before I suddenly turned around in a hurry, only to find Nina-chan lying next to me.


    "Mmm...?"


    Sitting up, I nced around my room. Sure enough, the two futons that had been neatlyid out earlier were still there¡ªexcept one of them was empty.


    The upant of that futon had, for some reason, migrated into mine.


    Why...?


    "Oh, good morning, Itsuki¡­" Nina-chan murmured, still half-asleep.


    "¡­Good morning," I replied.


    While I had now fully woken up thanks to the shocking situation of finding a friend, and a girl at that, sharing my futon¡ªsomething I never thought would happen in my life¡ªNina-chan didn''t seem to share my shock. She remained drowsy and clung to me without any intention of letting go.


    "Nina-chan, how long have you been in my futon?"


    "I was cold¡­"


    Was that really an answer? Not exactly.


    But Nina-chan mumbled it as if that exined everything.


    "You''re warm, Itsuki."


    "Uh¡­ thanks?"


    My response felt just as awkward as hers had been.


    As I was mulling over the situation, Nina-chan finally seemed to fully wake up, sitting up and rubbing her eyes.


    "Talking to you woke me up," she said with a slight smile.


    "Did you have any bad dreams?" I asked.


    "Nope, no bad dreams. Thanks," she replied cheerfully, nodding.


    Well, if that''s the case, then it''s all good.


    Even though I had essentially been turned into a human stuffed animal for her, as long as Nina-chan had managed to sleep well, that''s what mattered most.


    Nina-chan got up and began folding her futon. As she did, three small fairies appeared at her feet.


    Each one was about knee-high, with stick-like arms and legs, and facespletely devoid of features. Instead, they worerge brown hoods and boots that peeked out from under their cloaks.


    Nina-chan had summoned Brownies. These fairies are known for being strong and capable of helping with various household chores.


    "Take care of this, please," Nina-chan instructed.


    ''Roger,'' they replied, even though their faceless expressions didn''t move.


    The Brownies lifted Nina-chan''s futon, the one she''d brought from the guest room, and exited my room.


    They were probably going to return it to Nina-chan''s room.


    "Let''s have breakfast, Nina-chan."


    I watched the Brownies leave and then invited Nina-chan to join me for breakfast.


    As we walked to the living room together, the details of the nightmare I had earlier had already slipped from my mind.


    After breakfast, I headed out into the yard to train.


    Specifically, I practiced closebat.


    That''s my usual routine on days off.


    The training involved attaching "Silveit Threads" to a practice dummy, which I controlled like a puppet to fight against myself.


    I''ve been doing this for quite a while now, but the opportunity to fight a real monster with just my bare hands or weapons still hasn''te. So, in a way, I''m just continuing to practice for the sake of it.


    Even so, there''s always the chance I might end up in a situation like before¡ªwhere I find myself in a space where magic doesn''t work. That''s why I can never skip my training.


    Blocking and dodging the puppet''s wooden sword, I delivered counterattacks of my own.


    The hardest part about this type of training is that, since I''m fighting against myself, I tend to subconsciously hold back.


    Even though the sword is just a practice weapon made of wood, it would still hurt if it hit me. And if I swing it too hard, I''d need healing magic.


    Nobody in their right mind would want to get hit by something like that.


    Still, holding back wouldn''t help me grow stronger.


    This training is meant to make me stronger, not just to make me feel good about moving my body.


    As I deflected another blow from the dummy, Nina-chan, who was sitting on the porch, spoke up.


    "You''re really good at moving your body like that, Itsuki."


    "I''ve been doing this since I was little."


    With that, I refocused on the puppet.


    I always end my training when I''m sure I''ve delivered a finishing blow to the dummy, just as I would with a monster.


    "Hmm? Maybe I should try it too," Nina-chan mused.


    "Huh? You want to train too, Nina-chan?"


    "Why not? Am I not allowed to?"


    "No, I mean, it''s fine, but¡­"


    Honestly, I didn''t mind if she wanted to train. But I just couldn''t imagine Nina-chan doing this kind of physical exercise.


    In gym ss, boys and girls usually did separate activities. Even when we did the same thing, we were split into different groups. So, I don''t think I''ve ever seen Nina-chan doing any strenuous activities.


    But on top of that, closebat training like this requires "Body Strengthening" magic to handle the sheer force monsters can unleash.


    However, I''ve never seen either Ireena-san or Nina-chan using that kind of magic.


    Curious, I decided to ask her.


    "Does fairy magic have body-strengthening spells?"


    "Yes, of course. They''re called ''buffs,'' you know?"


    "Buffs?"


    Hearing that word outside of a video game context caught me off guard. As I raised an eyebrow, Nina-chan continued, exhaling as if exining something obvious.


    "It''s this kind of magic."


    As soon as she said that, a fairy appeared at her feet.


    Should I call it "one fairy"? Or "one person"?


    After all, while it had the upper body of a human¡ªspecifically, a woman¡ªthe lower half of its body was that of a fish. Chapter Stay:


    In short, it was a mermaid.


    "This one is called a Siren."


    "I''ve heard of that name before."


    The siren swam through the air as if gliding through water, casting an eerie smile my way.


    But the smile didn''t quite suit her appearance, seeing as she looked to be about ten years old.


    As the young mermaid floated, she began to sing¡ªa clear, gentle voice that sounded like a single droplet of water hitting the surface of a still pond.


    After listening to the song for a few seconds, I felt a surge of strength welling up from within me.


    It was as if a match had been struck inside my body, spreading warmth and power from deep within my core.


    "This¡­ is body strengthening?" I asked.


    "Exactly. It''s a ''Body Strengthening'' buff," Nina-chan said proudly, puffing out her chest.


    I stretched out my limbs to get a feel for the magic.


    Unlike the "Silveit Thread" strengthening I usually use, this enhancement felt more evenly distributed across my entire body. While the concentrated power in specific areas was weaker than usual, the overall bnce and performance seemed better.


    "How is it? Pretty impressive, right?"


    Nina-chan beamed, and I nodded deeply.


    "It''s amazing, but¡­ does this mean you''re also getting body-strengthened right now, Nina-chan?"


    "Yep! Everyone within earshot of the siren''s song gets strengthened."


    ¡­That''s incredibly convenient.


    My "Silveit Thread" strengthening only works on me, but it seems like fairy magic offers an advantage in that it applies to multiple people. I couldn''t help but feel a bit envious.


    Having shown off this new magic, Nina-chan smiled and made a request.


    "So, Itsuki, why don''t you teach me how to fight?"


    "Alright. Let''s start with the basics of how to move your body."


    With that, I turned to face Nina-chan, ready to begin her lesson.

 Chapter 126: A Lazy Sunday Afternoon

    As I was teaching Nina-chan how to move her body during training, about an hour passed, and the "Siren" started to fade away.


    Suddenly, the "Body Strengthening" magic disappeared, and my body felt heavier. My movements slowed instantly. I stopped moving and turned to Nina-chan.


    "Huh? Where did Siren go?"


    "She can''t stay any longer. I''ll summon her again," Nina-chan said, starting to gather her magic power once more.


    So, fairies onlyst for an hour, huh? That was a new piece of information for me, and I found myself thinking about it.


    Does the time a fairy can remain depend on how much magic power is used to create it? Or does "Fairy Magic" onlyst for an hour by nature?


    I figured it might be worth testing out more thoroughly at some point.


    But for now, I called out to Nina-chan.


    "No, it''s been an hour. Let''s take a break."


    "¡­Okay," she said, exhaling deeply and sitting down on the veranda, stretching out her body in azy sprawl.


    It was the first time I''d seen Nina-chan let herself go like that in front of someone.


    She must have been really tired. But honestly, we had only covered the basics of movement and barely started training.


    I sat next to Nina-chan, and she spoke, still lying down.


    "You''re amazing, Itsuki. You don''t even seem tired."


    "I''ve been doing this for a long time. If you keep it up, Nina-chan, you''ll stop getting tired too."


    "¡­Yeah, you''re right. I''ll keep trying," she said, looking up at the sky.


    Today was a perfect day for physical activity, with not a single cloud in the sky.


    As I followed Nina-chan''s gaze toward the clear sky, she quietly murmured something beside me.


    "Hey, Itsuki."


    "What''s up?"


    "How do you think I can catch up to my mom?"


    "¡­Hmm."


    Her question made me pause for a moment.


    Technically, both Nina-chan and Ireena-san are ssified as Fourth Rank exorcists. So, just based on that, Nina-chan has the potential to catch up to her mother.


    But Nina-chan has a few disadvantages. Her age, herck of experience, and her trauma rted to monsters.


    So, after thinking for a moment, I gave her my answer.


    "If you keep working hard, you''ll definitely catch up one day."


    "And when do you think that''ll be?"


    "¡­Hmm."


    After pondering a bit more, I said, "It''ll probably take a while."


    Nina-chan didn''t say anything in response. She likely understood better than anyone else.


    That''s probably why she asked me in the first ce.


    But I continued anyway.


    "But I believe you''ll catch up, Nina-chan."


    "Really?"


    "Yeah, really."


    This wasn''t just an empty encouragement to make her feel better. I genuinely believed it.


    Nina-chan has the strength to keep moving forward toward her dream, no matter what. I''ve always admired that about her, which is why I truly believe she''ll catch up to Ireena-san one day.


    Of course, I''d never be able to admit that out loud¡ªit would be way too embarrassing. But I do wish I could emte that quality.


    It''s something I didn''t have in my previous life, after all.


    "If you want to catch up, you''ll need to keep training hard," I added.


    "I know that," Nina-chan replied, standing up abruptly.


    She made her way back into the yard.


    "I''m fine now. Let''s continue."


    "Alright. Let''s practice footwork next," I said, getting to my feet and following her.


    By the time I caught up, Nina-chan had already summoned Siren again. Just like before, the mermaid appeared and began circling around us.


    Then, she started to sing once more.


    "Does this magic also strengthen monsters?" I asked.


    "No, it doesn''t. It only works on people."


    "That''s pretty useful."


    It made me wonder if there''s a way to reduce a monster''s power instead, like some kind of debuff magic. If buffs exist, it seems reasonable that debuffs should too.


    But after thinking about where such a spell could be useful, nothing immediately came to mind.


    If a monster is ranked even one level higher than you, the difference in magic power can be up to 30 times greater. Even if you could cut that in half, the monster would still have 15 times more magic than you.


    In that case, debuff magic wouldn''t help much against stronger opponents.


    On the other hand, against weaker monsters, it wouldn''t be necessary either. If you had time to cast a debuff spell on a lower-ranked monster, you could just exorcise it faster.


    So, the only time debuff magic might be useful would be when fighting a monster of equal rank. That''s the conclusion I came to.


    After thinking it through, I turned my attention back to Nina-chan.


    Around noon, my mom called us in for lunch. While we were eating, the house phone rang¡ªa rare urrence these days. When I picked it up, it turned out to be my dad.


    "How are you, Itsuki?" came his voice over the phone.


    "I''m good. How are you, Dad?"


    "I''m doing fine. The situation here is under control, and the number of ''ma'' has been decreasing," he said.


    "Decreasing?"


    "Yeah, I''ve taken care of most of the dangerous ''ma.'' At this rate, I should be able toe home sometime next week."


    Hearing that his work would still take another week, I couldn''t help but grimace a little.


    Exorcists really do work too much.


    "I heard you met the Actor," my dad continued. "Are you alright?"


    "Yeah, I''m fine. And I didn''t really see him directly. He just possessed a stuffed animal," I replied.


    "An effigy, huh? That''s a pretty old type of magic."


    "You know about it?"


    "Of course. Exorcists used to use that magic tomunicate with people far away."


    "Can you use it too?"


    "I can, but¡­ there''s no need to. A phone is much more convenient," he said, matter-of-factly.


    Hearing him say that, I couldn''t help but agree silently.


    Chapter Continue:


    It turns out that magic isn''t always the more convenient option for everything.


    Considering my dad almost never uses the inte or data on his phone, the fact that even he found effigy magic more troublesome than a phone call really says something.


    "Right now, other exorcists are searching for the Actor. He''s likely using ''concealment'' magic, so it''s taking time," my dad added.


    I heard his voice resonate through the phone.


    "Dad, is there a chance the Actor isn''t even in Japan anymore?"


    "He might have left the country, yes. If he''s spread ''ma'' around here and then fled, it''s possible."


    "¡­I see."


    "If that''s the case, we''d hand the search over to exorcists abroad. A ''ma'' that can create more ''ma'' must be exorcised as quickly as possible."


    I let out a quiet hum in response.


    If the Actor had escaped abroad, it would be a real hassle. That was all I could think.


    After a bit of casual conversation with my dad, I hung up the phone.


    I was just about to head to the veranda to practice magic in the afternoon when I heard the sound of rain, followed by Nina-chan''s footsteps.


    "Itsuki, it''s raining. What are we going to do this afternoon?" she asked.


    "Well, I was thinking about doing some physical training, but¡­"


    I trailed off, looking out the window.


    The sky that had been perfectly clear earlier was now filled with heavy clouds, and rain was pouring down like someone had upended a bucket over the house.


    "Let''s practice magic instead."

 Chapter 127: Unexpected Surprise

    Unlike physical training for closebat, practicing magic is something Nina-chan and I do regrly after school.


    So, the rainy Sunday afternoon passed by quietly. At some point, Hina came to watch us practice magic, and we ended up practicing together. After that, we had dinner and went to sleep.


    That night, Nina-chan didn''t sleep in the same room with me. She must have felt confident she wouldn''t have any nightmares.


    However, I ended up having another nightmare.


    It was one of those dreams that leaves you feeling overheated, full of false bravado, and burdened with a sense of helplessness that weighs heavily on your chest.


    "Itsuki, you look a bit pale."


    "...Really?"


    It was Monday morning. As I stopped at the intersection, carrying my heavy schoolbag, Nina-chan spoke to me with concern.


    "Maybe it''s because I had a weird dreamst night."


    "A weird dream? What was it about?"


    "Well, I can''t really remember it clearly..."


    All I could recall was that the dream left me with an unpleasant feeling, and my vague answer caused Nina-chan to look worried.


    "If you''re having trouble sleeping, why don''t you try sleeping with a stuffed animal?"


    "Borrow one from Hina?"


    "Yeah."


    Well, that''s easier said than done. Sure, if I asked Hina, she''d probably lend me one.


    But, honestly, isn''t it a bit weird for a third-grader to still be sleeping with stuffed animals?


    "Or... do you want to sleep together?"


    "...No, I''m fine."


    With Nina-chan yfully suggesting such a thing, trying to act like a big sister, I quietly shook my head.


    "Alright, if you''re sure."


    To be honest, I was still too nervous to sleep properly if we shared a room again, so I was relieved she dropped the idea. Nina-chan didn''t seem to mind my refusal, and she calmly stepped out onto the crosswalk once the signal changed.


    "Oh, by the way, do you think it''s true that the number of monsters is decreasing?"


    "Huh? You mean what we talked about yesterday?"


    "Yeah."


    She was referring to the phone call I''d had with my dad the day before, where he mentioned that the number of monsters had been going down, and that he might be able to return home soon. Of course, I had already shared that news with Nina-chan and my family, since it wasn''t something that only concerned me.


    If my dad coulde home, that probably meant Ireena-san would be able toe back too.


    "I find it hard to believe. After all, I didn''t even feel like there were more monsters in the first ce."


    "Yeah, that''s true."


    Nina-chan''s doubts werepletely reasonable.


    It''s difficult to perceive the increase or decrease of monsters on our own. For someone like my dad, whose job involves exorcising them, it''s probably more noticeable. But for people like us, who only encounter naturally urring monsters, it''s hard to tell if there''s been a change.


    It''s a bit like hearing about the economy being good or bad on the news¡ªit doesn''t always feel real.


    As I mulled over these thoughts, Nina-chan continued.


    "Are we sure it''s just that the number of monsters is decreasing? Couldn''t they be hiding instead?"


    "Hmm. Only monsters ranked Fifth Tier or above can use ''Concealment,'' so I don''t think they''re hiding," I replied as I crossed the road, trailing behind Nina-chan.


    After hearing my dad''s words yesterday, I had wondered the same thing as Nina-chan.


    The recent surge in monsters was orchestrated by the Theater Troupe Actor. So, the idea that the decrease in monsters was due to the Actor simply ordering them to hide somewhere seemed usible.


    But I quickly dismissed that theory.


    After all, there''s a spell called "Detection Magic," which is used to locate monsters.


    The monsters created by the Theater Troupe Actor would have been tracked using that magic. That means, unless the monsters are capable of using "Concealment," they should be detected by the spell.


    Although Nina-chan still seemed dissatisfied, she seemed to ept my exnation for now.


    With a slightly disgruntled expression, Nina-chan and I continued our walk to school. Neither of us brought up the fact that the Theater Troupe Actor had yet to be found.


    Lunchtime at school arrived, and after a series of boring sses, my ssmates¡ªthose who had finished eating quickly¡ªrushed out to the yground, while the girls who had formed their own groups left the ssroom in pairs or trios.


    And, as always, Nina-chan and I, who didn''t have many friends, were left behind. But something unusual happened¡ªwe were called over by the teacher.


    And it wasn''t just me. Nina-chan was called too.


    It''s rare to be summoned by the teacher for anything other than getting scolded, so I was a bit nervous as we approached the teacher''s desk. The teacher spoke in a hushed tone.


    "Itsuki-kun, there''s someone here who wants to thank you and Nina-chan."


    "Thank us?"


    "Yes. It''s an elderly man named Hosoi-san. Do you know him?"


    "Hosoi-san...?"


    Who was that?


    The name sounded familiar, but I couldn''t quite ce it. After a few moments of thought, it finally clicked.


    Oh, right. He''s the president of that health foodpany.


    I remembered seeing his name on the business card he gave me a while ago.


    He was the same president whosepany had unknowingly distributed the rejuvenation pills that were being manufactured by monsters. Now I recalled the name.


    I tugged lightly on Nina-chan''s sleeve and whispered, "He''s the guy from the health foodpany."


    "Health foodpany...?" Nina-chan tilted her head in confusion but then seemed to remember. Her eyes widened in realization, and she nodded vigorously.


    "I remember now. That guy."


    Nina-chan nodded emphatically. It seemed she hadn''tpletely forgotten after all.


    "I''m d to hear that. He''s waiting in the reception room right now. If you have time during lunch, why don''t you go say hello?"


    Since we didn''t really see any harm in it, Nina-chan and I exchanged nces and nodded.


    It''s just a greeting, after all¡ªnothing too serious.


    So, we followed the teacher to the reception room. As the teacher opened the door and stepped inside, the elderly man in the room immediately stood up.


    Sure enough, it was the same president I had met after school once before.


    "It''s been a while, Itsuki-kun, Nina-chan."


    "O-Oh, it''s been a while..." I stammered, suddenly slipping into my past life''s social etiquette as I faced the evermanding presence of the elderly president. Even though my time as a working adult in my previous life wasn''t very long, the habits lingered.


    "Thanks to you, I''ve been saved. I''m truly grateful."


    Hosoi-san bowed his head deeply in gratitude.


    Nina-chan and I each muttered a "you''re wee" at different moments, but after that, we found ourselves at a loss for words. There was an awkward silence.


    What should we talk about now?


    I had expected this to be a quick greeting and nothing more. Since I wasn''t prepared for an extended conversation, I was at a loss.


    I nced over at the teacher, hoping for some help, but the teacher noticed the empty cup in front of Hosoi-san and excused herself to go fetch more tea, leaving the room. No, don''t leave me!


    And so, we were left with just the three of us¡ªme, Nina-chan, and Hosoi-san.


    Another ufortable silence settled over the room. From outside, we could hear the sounds of kids ying dodgeball or ser on the yground.


    "So, what brings you to the school?" I asked, unable to endure the awkward silence any longer.


    Hosoi-san sat down on the sofa and continued speaking.


    "Actually, I believe we made a certain promise."


    "A promise?"


    "Yes, a very important promise. Don''t you remember?"


    His question made me tilt my head in confusion. I didn''t recall making any promises, except for epting the request to exorcise the monster at hispany, which hadter been passed on to the Kamizuki family.


    So, I didn''t remember making any personal promises.


    "I see... So, you''ve forgotten," he said with a soft smile, before adding, "No matter. You''ll just have to remember."


    With that, Hosoi-san let out a wide grin and...


    peeled off his skin


    .


    What appeared beneath was a small, wire-and-tin-can puppet, something that looked like a kid''s summer vacation craft project.


    The puppetnded on the table, and at that moment, it unleashed a spell¡ª


    "Silveit"


    .


    "Does this help you remember now?" the high-pitched, grating voice rang in my ears.


    Before I even had time to process what was happening, I instinctively pushed Nina-chan to the ground.


    A split secondter, a deafening


    buzz


    rang out above us, followed by the sound of magic exploding in the air.


    If I had reacted just a secondter, we would''ve been dead.


    That terrifying realization gripped my heart with fear. But even so, I had to face the monster standing in front of me.


    Because this thing should not have been here.


    Because there was a possibility it wasn''t even supposed to be in Japan.


    "...Why are you here?"


    Why is the


    Theater Troupe Actor


    here?!


    "Hey, remember? I told you at the amusement park!" itughed,pletely ignoring my question.


    "I said I''d kill you, didn''t I, Itsuki-kun? Hahaha!"

 Chapter 128: Actor

    My left arm throbbed with pain. The heat radiating from my upper arm to my elbow was intense, like the kind of burn you''d get from scraping your skin after falling while running full speed.


    "Itsuki! You''re hurt!" Nina-chan''s voice rang out, full of panic.


    I could only think,


    of course


    . The wound was from the magic that the Theater Troupe Actor hadunched at me just moments ago.


    The puppet-like figure of the Theater Troupe Actor spun like a ballerina on the table,ughing as it spoke.


    "You''ve got some sharp eyes, huh?


    True


    , right? That trick of yours sure makes it hard to catch you off guard. Kinda unfair!"


    As the Theater Troupe Actor cackled, the bell signaling the end of lunch break rang throughout the school.


    At that very moment, I shot two threads of


    Silveit


    . One wrapped around my injured left arm, and the other headed toward the Theater Troupe Actor.


    "


    Homura Mayu


    !"


    I ensnared the Theater Troupe Actor with my threads and ignited them. Instantly, the fire rms in the room red with a piercing siren, triggered by the mes filling the room.


    "Hot! Hot! Ahahaha!" The Theater Troupe Actor writhed in agony, thrashing across the table, unable to cast any more spells. I took the opportunity to heal my left arm, focusing on the human anatomy and using


    shaping magic


    to fix the damage.


    "Nina-chan, get out of here! Go find an exorcist and bring them back!" I called out to her as I continued my spellcasting.


    But before Nina could even move, the mes surrounding the Theater Troupe Actor vanished.


    "Hmm? Nah, I wouldn''t do that if I were you," the Actor said, a sly smile creeping across its face. "You see, even if you leave, it''s pointless. I''ve got plenty of friends already inside the school! Isn''t that right?"


    The "friends" the Theater Troupe Actor was referring to were clearly monsters. I wasn''t naive enough not to catch that.


    But knowing that didn''t help the situation. I couldn''t afford to leave the Theater Troupe Actor here unattended. If I didn''t deal with the root cause, more and more monsters would keep showing up.


    In the next instant, the Theater Troupe Actor brushed off my mes and jumped into the air,ughing maniacally.


    "Ahahaha!"


    With a loud p of its hands, the furniture in the room¡ªboth the table and the sofa¡ªbegan to


    move


    .


    "This is how easy it is to make friends! Maybe I''ll make a hundred friends today¡ªcan I?!" it taunted.


    From within the sofa, a long, pale arm emerged. The table sprouted jagged yellow teeth, and a massive tongue snaked out, slithering toward Nina and me across the floor.


    "Oh, look, you''re so popr, Itsuki-kun," the Actor sneered.


    But before the monstrous furniture could close in, I pped my hands and summoned fairies with


    Fairy Magic


    . Unlike my thread-based magic, these fairies were ethereal, pure white beings.


    "Take them away!" Imanded.


    The fairies responded to my request, disappearing briefly, and with them, the monstrous sofa and table vanished as well, sent off somewhere far beyond this world.


    The room was quickly filled with ck mist, the telltale sign of defeated monsters dissolving into nothingness.


    But amidst the thickening fog, I heard a scream pierce through the air.


    ...This was bad.


    Someone in the school was being attacked by monsters.


    And I was the only exorcist here. Though I had heard rumors of a part-time exorcist teacher, I had never seen them myself. That left me as the only one capable of handling the situation.


    "Terrible! I was just making friends, and now I''m so sad... so sad I could cry. My heart is a green light of sorrow," the Theater Troupe Actor mocked, but I didn''t bother responding. I was too busy preparing my next spell.


    As I formed several small magical cores, I coated them in mana. More fairies, called Pixies, appeared from the cores, created through my


    Fairy Magic


    .


    "Find the monsters in the school and exorcise them," Imanded.


    The Pixies, like the fairies before them, obeyed mymand and scattered throughout the school.


    I couldn''t summon as many fairies as Ireena-san could, but over the past year, Nina-chan and I had trained hard. Now, I could call forth enough fairies to keep watch over the entire school.


    As I watched the Pixies fly out of the reception room, my gazended on the discarded skin of the health foodpany''s president lying on the floor.


    "...Was the president just a puppet for you?"


    "Hmm? Oh no, I only got to know him yesterday," the Actor responded, hopping off the ground with a gleeful little leap.


    "After I promised at the amusement park to kill you, I started wondering how I''d get close. I figured this guy would be my ticket in!"


    I clenched my teeth and unleashed my next spell.


    The Actor continued,pletely unbothered. "Originally, I wanted to visit your house, kill everyone there, and then invite them all to a fun little wondend! But there was a barrier around your house, so I couldn''t find it. That''s when I thought this guy might get me closer."


    Grinding my teeth, I cast my binding magic.


    "Jubaku!"


    This was a binding spell I''d learned that used


    wood-elemental magic


    . The vines created from it grew stronger the more mana they absorbed from their target, making it nearly impossible to escape once ensnared.


    "Whoa! It''s all tangled up! Tangled up!!" The Actor''s body was engulfed by the rapidly growing vines, which soon burst through the room''s windows, dragging the creature''s body outside.


    "¡­I don''t have the right magic to exorcise things in confined spaces," I muttered to myself as I prepared my next move.


    I barely knew the real president, but I''d spoken with him, so his death left a faint yet unsettling feeling within me. It wasn''t grief, exactly, but it stirred something inside.


    "I have to push you out," I continued, tightening the magical threads in my grip.


    The Theater Troupe Actor thrashed within the binding spell, yelling, "My mana! It''s stealing my mana! Mana thief!!"


    "You came here to kill me, didn''t you?" I asked quietly, my voice steady as I summoned more


    Silveit


    .


    Five threads in total, created for one purpose only: to exorcise the monster before me.


    "If that''s the case, then you should have focused solely on me from the start..."


    "Huh? But that''s exactly what I did," the Theater Troupe Actor said, sounding genuinely confused.


    "¡­?"


    "I snuck in here, came all the way to this school, and released my friends¡ªall of it to kill you, Itsuki-kun."


    "Then why disguise yourself as the president?"


    "Well, I needed to get close to you, obviously! Come on, smile! Smile big!


    Nipa


    ! Ha!"


    I couldn''t muster a response. I was done speaking.


    "Priorities first! My motto is to go straight for the goal! Ahaha!" the Actorughed again.


    Without another word, I sent the five threads of Silveit flying toward the Actor.


    This was it¡ªthis would end it all.


    "Ah, wait! Are you really going to exorcise me right here? Really? You know if you do, I won''t go quietly. Are you sure?" The Actor, now finally realizing its imminent fate, thrashed wildly in the binds, but there was no escape from


    Jubaku


    .


    The threads wrapped around the puppet''s body tightly.


    "


    Oborozuki


    ."


    In the next instant, my spell activated.


    No matter how powerful the monster, this spell ensured there would be no escape.


    The Theater Troupe Actor''s body was torn apart, bit by bit, into tiny fragments of smoke that were sucked into the ck sphere I had created¡ªaplex magic ball infused with


    night-elemental magic


    .


    "This is amazing! Incredible! I''m actually gonna die! This spell is going to kill me!"


    The Actor''s frantic voice echoed across the schoolyard, growing fainter and fainter as it was consumed by the sphere.


    "I have no choice now... I''ll use my final spell! I''ll summon the Master of the Troupe... oh, wait, I can''t use magic anymore. Ah."


    With that, the Actor''sughter was abruptly cut off, and the remnants of its form werepletely consumed.


    In its ce, a ck mist hung in the air, swirling briefly before being carried away by the wind.


    The Theater Troupe Actor was dead.


    Dead.


    "...Itsuki, are you alright?"


    "Yeah."


    I turned to see Nina-chan peeking through the shattered window, stepping carefully over the broken ss.


    "¡­I''m fine," I replied, trying to reassure her.


    But there was no time to rest. I had to return to the school building to check on the fairies and make sure the remaining monsters were being exorcised. There was also the matter of dealing with the president''s skin, and I had destroyed the reception room in the process.


    There was so much to clean up.


    So, despite the unsettling feeling in my chest, I forced myself to focus on what needed to be done.


    "I''m fine, Nina-chan," I repeated, more to convince myself than her, as I stepped back into the reception room.


    My mind was already crowded with things i have to do.

 Chapter 129: Monster Panic

    Stepping into the hallway, I immediately noticed that every window was shattered.


    The ss had been intact before I entered the reception room, so it must have been the monsters'' doing, probably when the Theater Troupe Actor called them into the school.


    I carefully led Nina-chan away from the broken shards scattered on the floor. Just as we started to head back toward the ssroom, a sharp, stinging smell filled the air, stinging my nose.


    "Ugh, that''s a terrible smell," Ninamented.


    "Yeah¡­ but what is it?" I replied tersely. It was a strange smell, a hint of something burning.


    No, not just burning¡ªsomething was scorched.


    "Could it be a fire?"


    "If it were, someone should have pulled one of those red things," I replied, referring to the fire rms. They had a switch you could press to make the entire school echo with a loud rm.


    At least once a year, someone would pull the rm as a prank, causing a huge fuss. It wasst tested six months ago, so I doubt it''s broken. If there really were a fire caused by the monsters, someone should have noticed and triggered it.


    As I ran toward the smell with Nina-chan, a unicorn came racing down the hall from the opposite direction.


    A unicorn. You know, the kind with one horn on its head.


    "T-tiny children! Sizes S and SS!"


    But two strange things caught my attention immediately. First, the unicorn''s body was made of stic. It looked just like one of those carousel animals, galloping straight toward us.


    "Is your life¡­ on the right track?"


    And the second oddity? The stic unicorn was covered in puppet strings, tangled around it as it moved its legs, charging at us.


    "


    Homura Bachi!


    "


    It could have been one of the monsters the Pixies missed, but there was no time to deal with it properly. A well-practiced fire spell easily obliterated it, shattering the stic into ck mist.


    Stepping over the remnants of that monster, we made our way to the stairs, only to find that the source of the smell wasing from further up.


    We couldn''t get up the stairs just yet, though. A ck, amoeba-like monster had taken over, spreading its sticky body across the staircase like a spider web.


    Its gtinous surface was covered in eyes, all shifting around to focus on us.


    "You¡­ didn''t you say not to turn off the lights?"


    Nina-chan gripped my hand tightly as we endured the monster''s intense gaze. It was hard to tell where the voice wasing from¡ªmonsters were always like this.


    "I-I hate the dark! Hate it, hate it, hate it!"


    "


    Kamaitachi!


    "


    Bzzz!


    The monster split in two with a satisfying crack, the air sliced by my spell. The remnants dissolved into a dark mist, only for two enormous eyes to drop down the stairs from above.


    Each was about the size of arge watermelon. They fell toward us, wide open, with ck pupils that spread apart to reveal enormous mouths.


    "


    Ama Ugachi!


    "


    Using two threads of


    Doushi


    , I skewered the monster before it could fall on us. It flopped down the stairs with a wet thud before slowly dissolving into mist.


    "This is way too many," Nina muttered.


    "The Pixies should be handling most of them," I agreed, but I could feel her frustration too.


    Maybe I needed more Pixies. I pped my hands and summoned a new batch, sending them off to cover more ground in the school.


    As I turned back toward the stairwell, I saw one of the Pixies get caught by what looked like a tentacle, pulled with startling speed around the corner.


    "...What?"


    "Hey, this tastes good¡­ It''s sweet¡­ and so spicy¡­"


    Then, a massive face emerged from around the corner. I could see the dangling leg of my Pixie sticking out of its mouth as the monster swallowed it whole, like a frog gulping down a bug.


    The rest of the monster emerged from around the corner¡ªit was a giant grasshopper. Or rather, a grasshopper with a human face stuck to its head. The sight was as grotesque as it was surreal, and I couldn''t tell if the Theater Troupe Actor was just twisted or if it was a bizarre coincidence.


    "Can¡­ can monsters even eat fairies?" I asked, shocked.


    "This is a first for me¡­" Nina-chan responded, looking just as unnerved.


    But it exined why the monsters seemed to be multiplying faster than the Pixies could exorcise them.


    "Looks like I''ll need to summon fairies that can''t be eaten."


    I pped my hands again, and this time, my shadow stretched, separating and splitting off into smaller figures.


    These


    Shadow Fairies


    slipped into the monster''s shadow, grabbing hold of its head and dragging it down.


    "Drowning! I''m drowning! There''s no bottom here¡­ bottomless¡­ Wait, I''m not a man. I''m a bug! No, I¡­ am I¡­ athlete''s foot?"


    Athlete''s foot?


    Though its words made no sense, the Shadow Fairies pulled its face down, and the remaining Pixies took advantage to seize its body, banishing it to mist.


    "If you find other monsters eating fairies, save them," I instructed the Shadows, and they vanished into thin air, scattering to continue their mission.


    Finally, Nina and I ascended the stairs to the upper floor. The stench wasing from ssroom 1-3, and the door was ajar, with smoke wafting from inside.


    Peering in, I found the ssroom deserted, even though lunch had ended. There was no sign of students or teachers, but oddly, a cake sat on every single desk.


    "...Why?"


    Not your typical school lunch cake, either. Each was a full-sized, creamy, white cake topped with bright red strawberries. They even had chocte ques and burning candles, each one sizzling as it melted slightly.


    "Hey, Itsuki. Look¡­" Nina pointed to the ckboard.


    Until now, the cakes had grabbed all of my attention, but a peculiar chalk drawing covered the entire board. Arrows, big and small, pointed straight up.


    In the middle of the board, as if drawn by a child, was a messily scrawled message in English:


    "Come to the rooftop!"


    A haphazard smiley face apanied the text, directing us upward. While it was clear we were being invited somewhere, the location wasn''t exactly straightforward.


    "Uh, Nina-chan, what does this mean?" I asked.


    "It says¡­ ''Come to the rooftop,'' I think."

 Chapter 130: To the roof

    Summary So Far:


    After the sudden assault by the Theater Troupe Actor, Itsuki and Nina were able to repel the attack within the school. Yet, strangely, there was no trace of students or teachers in sight, and the only clue they had was a message instructing them to head to the rooftop.


    "¡­ ''Come to the rooftop,''" Nina tranted the English phrase written on the ckboard.


    Her trantion was incredibly helpful, especially since I was clueless about thenguage. Someday, I should learn some trantion magic myself, I thought absentmindedly as I processed the meaning.


    It was obvious that this message was meant for us. There was no one else around to read it, after all.


    But just because the message told us to go to the rooftop didn''t mean we''d willingly walk into whatever trap might be waiting for us up there. Monsters could be lying in wait; it was practically guaranteed.


    "Itsuki, what should we do?" Nina asked.


    "The rooftop? We''re not going up there just yet."


    Without knowing what awaited us, the smartest move was to approach cautiously.


    But that didn''t mean we had to go directly ourselves. So I pped my hands, a sharp sound echoing through the empty ssroom as two small fairies about five centimeters tall appeared before me.


    Each of them wore arge hat and little ck boots¡ªthe


    Leprechauns


    would be our eyes.


    "Check the rooftop for us," I requested.


    "Aye," replied one of the Leprechauns as it eagerly leaped out the ssroom window, scaling the building''s wall toward the rooftop.


    One of the great features of the Leprechauns is their shared vision, so what one sees, all others connected to them can see. They''re like magical surveince cameras, able to ry back exactly what''s up there.


    I watched the candles on the cakes in the ssroom burn lower and lower as I waited, until the Leprechauns returned with a surprising report.


    "Nothing there, nothing at all," one of them ryed.


    "Hmm? Nothing?"


    "Yes, yes! There''s nothing on the rooftop."


    My head tilted in confusion, and next to me, Nina leaned in, her curiosity piqued.


    "Are you sure there''s no one up there?"


    "Yes, yes, empty as can be! Don''t believe me? Go see for yourself."


    The Leprechaun snapped back and promptly disappeared.


    Wow¡­ talk about attitude.


    I sighed and shifted my attention back to the message on the ckboard.


    "If there''s no one on the rooftop, maybe this message is just a trick," Nina suggested.


    "You might be right. But if it''s a trick, it''s strange that they left the rooftoppletely empty."


    "It could be a trap," she proposed.


    "If it were, the Leprechaun would''ve noticed," I reasoned.


    Nina pondered this, frowning slightly as she considered the situation.


    "So¡­ does that mean the rooftop really is empty?" she finally asked.


    "It''s possible."


    Or maybe there was something there that couldn''t be seen from the outside. Either way, we wouldn''t know for sure until we saw it ourselves.


    "Let''s go, Nina-chan," I said decisively.


    "Yeah, let''s."


    Since monsters were already lurking in the school, I couldn''t risk leaving Nina alone. I led the way, Nina following close behind, as we climbed the stairs.


    With each step, the echo of our footsteps filled the silence, adding a strange eeriness to the daytime school. The halls were empty, and theck of other sounds made the experience all the more surreal.


    Just as we reached the third floor and were about to ascend to the fourth, we heard heavy footsteps thundering up the stairs below us. Nina grabbed my sleeve, tense.


    "F-first¡­ floor!"


    A booming voice from below, apanied by the sight of a massive face emerging at the bottom of the staircase¡ªa giant head, probably three meters tall. Its chin nearly scraped the floor while its hair brushed the ceiling.


    Behind this enormous face trailed a centipede-like body with dozens of human legs. A grotesque, insect-like monster.


    "What''s something you can keep eating without it ever going away?" it asked in a low, rumbling voice.


    I thought about it for a moment before replying, "Curry bread."


    "¡­Curry bread?"


    The monster''s enormous face contorted in confusion. It must be fairly intelligent, maybe around third-tier in rank.


    Not letting my guard down, I extended my right hand and conjured a Silveit Thread.


    "


    Homura Bachi!


    "


    With the incantation, the fiery spear I summoned struck the monster square in the forehead, piercing and exploding, scattering its insides.


    As the massive form disintegrated into ck mist, I turned to Nina, taking her hand to lead her onward.


    "Let''s go."


    "Y-yeah, but¡­," Nina hesitated, her grip on my sleeve tightening.


    "Why did you answer ''curry bread'' to that riddle?"


    "Because I like it?"


    The answer slipped out more as a question than a statement. Honestly, I hadn''t put much thought into it; it''s not like there''s any need to seriously answer a monster''s riddles.


    But Nina seemed oddly fixated on this, musing aloud, "I think the answer was supposed to be weight¡­"


    "Oh? Yeah¡­ probably?"


    Eating without losing weight¡ªyeah, that makes sense. But really, now wasn''t the time to get sidetracked with riddles.


    Continuing up the stairs to the fourth floor, we surprisingly encountered no more monsters. Perhaps we were just lucky, or maybe we had already dealt with all of them on this floor.


    Either way, it was a chance not to be wasted. We crossed the hall to the stairway leading to the rooftop.


    Our school had a set of stairs leading directly to the roof. At the top was a weathered aluminum door with frosted ss, much like any other school''s rooftop ess. Scrawled across the silver metal in red paint were the words "Wee!" in messy, childlike letters.


    Even without understanding English, I could guess what it meant.


    "We''re being invited in," I said.


    "Yes."


    I reached out with


    Silveit


    , gripping the handle from a distance. There was always the risk of spells that required physical contact to activate.


    Twisting the knob, I carefully pulled the door open.


    "¡­Huh?"


    Instead of the expected rooftop, we found ourselves staring at an amusement park.

 Chapter 131: Wonderland

    "What... is this?"


    "A theme park? But... why?"


    Nina and I voiced our confusion together.


    Beyond the aluminum door, a gigantic Ferris wheel stretched high into the sky, towering a few hundred meters, probably. Snaking around it was a roller coaster track, and right in front of us, a massive carousel with horses that stood about three times my height spun steadily.


    Further off, there was a huge pirate ship swinging back and forth like a pendulum, and beside it, a UFO-like spinning swing was rotating continuously.


    In amazement, we climbed thest steps and looked beyond the door.


    As far as we could see, a theme park sprawled across the evening horizon.


    "Could it be... a dream?"


    "No, I don''t think so..."


    Nina murmured softly, but I felt that possibility was low. This seemed too real for a dream, and it didn''t make sense that we''d both be seeing the same thing.


    I reflexively extended "Silveit" to close the door. The moment I did, the theme park vanished like a lie, and daylight streamed in through the aluminum door, revealing only the familiar school rooftop.


    The evening scene we''d just seen was nowhere in sight beyond the frosted ss.


    "What was that...?"


    "I don''t know..."


    Overwhelmed by the bizarre sight, I felt at a loss. But the red letters "Wee!" were still boldly written on the door.


    "Maybe... we should open it again."


    Once more, I used "Silveit" to open the door, peering at the theme park beyond.


    The sunset-colored park was filled with countless colorful balloons floating in the air. They weren''t rising but seemed to be held at a certain height as if there were an invisible ceiling.


    "It really is a theme park."


    "Could the other students be in there?"


    "Maybe... though the message just told us toe."


    The message in the ssroom, and the one on the door, both only instructed us toe to the rooftop. Nowhere did it mention that the other students would be there.


    Though it didn''t say so, we had no other ce to go.


    "Right, it doesn''t look like anyone else is here."


    With one hand gripping my shirt, Nina summoned her magical energy. Instantly, the magical mist took the shape of several small fairies. They were like the ones I had summoned earlier¡ªLeprechauns.


    There were nearly ten of them.


    "Check if anyone else is around."


    "Aye, aye!"


    Unlike my reserved leprechauns, Nina''s responded enthusiastically and dashed off in different directions.


    As they scattered with energetic strides, we stood before the door, waiting.


    "But, there''s no sign of monsters, is there?"


    "Hm?"


    "Look. There''s no sign of any monsters anywhere, right?"


    Prompted by Nina, I surveyed the theme park again.


    Sure enough, the rides were operating, but nothing else was moving.


    There were no people, but more surprisingly, there were no monsters either.


    Just as I began to ponder this strange situation, a voice came from one of the leprechauns perched on Nina''s shoulder.


    "Nina! Nina! Nothing''s here! It''spletely empty!"


    "Completely empty? I mean, there are buildings."


    "Right! Right! But no one''s around!"


    "I see..."


    Nina sighed slightly, looking troubled.


    All the leprechauns, spread out in all directions, hadn''t spotted anyone. Could this ce truly be empty?


    Could that even be possible?


    At that moment, bam! We felt a powerful shove on our backs.


    "Huh, what?!"


    Surprised by the sudden impact, Nina let out a startled yelp.


    We stumbled forward, crossing the threshold of the door and entering the theme park.


    In the air, I twisted my body to nce back, catching sight of an aluminum door embedded incongruously between the amusement park gates. Standing in the door''s threshold was a strange creature¡ªa human arm rooted in ce like a flower.


    With no hint of hostility, the monster waved at us cheerfully.


    "Enjoy yourselves!"


    Its palm opened to reveal a gaping mouth, which cheerfully called out a parting message like an amusement park host before it closed the door.


    I quickly shot a "Silveit" thread in an attempt to grab the doorknob.


    But before my "Silveit" couldtch on, the monster disappeared¡ªalong with the door.


    In its ce were the park gates and a straight road stretching endlessly to the horizon.


    "Nina, that was..."


    "...It seems we''ve been trapped."


    "No way..."


    Nina''s face darkened gradually, her brows unfurrowing and shifting into an expression of concern, her breaths growing shallow.


    I could hear the faint sound of her breathing, as though air was being squeezed from her lungs. rmed, I quickly grabbed her hand.


    "Don''t worry. There''s got to be a way out."


    "But... how can we...?"


    "...First, let''s try walking."


    I said, taking her hand and leading her forward.


    I had no specific n.


    However, this "theme park" had to hold the answers. Undoubtedly, there were monsters here.


    It had to be, given that the school was suddenly overflowing with monsters and everyone else had vanished. There was no better exnation than that this "theme park" was somehow responsible.


    I didn''t know what exactly this ce was, but only magic could create such an anomaly, and only monsters would execute such a bizarre n.


    If we kept walking, I was certain something would eventually appear.


    But before I could reach that conclusion, the sun suddenly set.


    "Oh, oh! It''s already nighttime!"


    A voice rained down from the sky.


    "There are guests here!" "Aren''t they intruders?" "Take a closer look! They''re children!" "And children are¡­"


    "Our guests!"


    The first thought that popped into my head upon seeing the creature was that it looked like a giant cocoon.


    A monstrous figure wrapped in "Silveit," draped in ck fabric from head to toe, hung suspended in the air. However, above it, "Silveit" threads extended toward the sky, giving it the appearance of being hung rather than floating.


    Embedded among theyers of ck fabric were countless masks.


    Yes, masks.


    Traditional Japanese masks¡ªdemon masks, old man masks, Noh masks, fox masks. Then there was one that looked familiar¡ªa Vian mask I''d seen once during a university festival that my printingpany had prepared a poster for.


    "Wee!" "Wee!!" "We''re d to have you!" "Step right up!"


    This creature, with various colorful masks stered over its body, floated against the backdrop of a full moon, which had risen without our notice. Each mask shouted excitedly.


    "This is thend of happiness!" "A world made just for you!" "A wondend!"


    "Did you bring us here? And why...?"


    "Why?" "What a curious question!"


    The creature responded with a chorus of voices, each mask contributing a line.


    "All children deserve happiness!" "Every child has the right to be happy!" "Ha-ha-ha-ha!"


    The masks rotated as it spun in a slow, hypnotic turn.


    "But now it''s night." "It''s already dark." "It''s time for bed." "Dream time." "The world of dreams!"


    If that were the case, "Oborozuki" would be enough to reach it.


    But just as I started to extend "Silveit"...


    "Sleep."


    My consciousness began to fade.

 Chapter 132: Daydream

    "Nina-chan, what''s wrong?"


    "...Huh?"


    With Itsuki holding my hand, I snapped back to my senses.


    "I found you, Nina-chan. Where''d you go?"


    "Where...? Well..."


    I thought about what Itsuki had said.


    Where am I in the first ce?


    I looked around and realized that it seemed like I was in an amusement park.


    Arge roller coaster circled the park, looping around. Small children, shorter than me, walked by holding balloons, and somewhere nearby, a sweet scent wafted in, making my stomach grumble just a little...


    "Nina-chan, you suddenly disappeared, and I was worried."


    "...I''m sorry."


    Feeling sad for making Itsuki worry, I apologized without thinking. The sunlight suddenly grew stronger, and I squinted against the brightness.


    "Why did you disappear?"


    "Disappear...? No, Itsuki, you see¡ª"


    I held Itsuki''s hand and questioned him back.


    Why was I...no, why were


    we


    at this amusement park?


    After all, just a little while ago, we were...


    "Itsuki, where''s the school?"


    "School? Nina-chan, it''s Sunday."


    "Sunday..."


    When Itsuki said that, I started to feel like he was right.


    ...Yes, I must have been mistaken.


    It is Sunday today, after all.


    We were supposed to be here together for fun.


    "And where''s Mama?"


    "Isn''t Ireina-san at work? Didn''t Edmond-san say she''d being byter?"


    "...What?"


    "Yeah? You remember? E-d-m-o-n-d told us Ireina-san would bete."


    Itsuki tilted his head as if to ask, "What''s wrong with you?" and I felt like tilting my head in confusion too. The name sounded familiar, but I couldn''t remember why.


    It was like the memory was stuck in my throat, almost there but just out of reach, as if something had sealed it off in my mind.


    Why? Why was that name something I couldn''t forget?


    While I was lost in thought, Itsuki took my hand again.


    "Let''s go, Nina-chan. Edmond-san''s waiting for us."


    "O-okay. Right."


    The name made me feel strange.


    I didn''t know who it was, yet it felt nostalgic. A pang in my chest made me want to cry.


    It was like trying to scoop a precious treasure from sand but finding it slipping through my fingers every time I tried.


    Oh, why had I forgotten?


    Before I knew it, a tall man stood there, ruffling Itsuki''s hair.


    "Itsuki, thanks for finding Nina."


    "No problem. It was easy."


    At the sound of the voice, I stopped in my tracks.


    He was so tall, with a strong build, like Itsuki''s father.


    And his eyes¡ªthey were the same blue as mine. No, it wasn''t that he looked like me.


    I


    looked like him.


    Because the person standing there was¡ª


    "Dad!"


    I started running without thinking.


    Why had I forgotten? How could I have forgotten?


    But the moment I saw his face, I knew right away.


    I remembered immediately.


    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D


    "...Huh?"


    When I woke up, I was in my room.


    In the room were Nina-chan and Aya-chan, and in front of me were ying cards.


    ...ying cards?


    As I tried to make sense of the scene before me, Nina-chan nudged me.


    "Itsuki, it''s your turn. Hurry up and y a card."


    "Huh? Oh, right."


    Looking down, I saw cards in my hand as well. There were duplicates and cards already discarded on the table, so it seemed like we were ying Daifugo.


    Confused, I saw that a "6" was on the table, so I yed a "9."


    Aya-chan immediately followed up with a "J," and Nina-chan muttered, "Eleven-back, then..."


    This really did seem like Daifugo.


    Why were the three of us ying Daifugo in my room...?


    It was all so surreal that I couldn''t help but ask Nina-chan.


    "Hey, weren''t we just at school a little while ago?"


    "A little while ago...? Well, yeah, we were there about an hour ago."


    She said, discarding a card as she spoke.


    I checked the clock. It read 4:45 p.m. Since it was after school, being at school an hour ago wouldn''t be strange.


    It wasn''t strange, but...


    "Why are we ying cards?"


    "What do you mean? You were the one who suggested it, Itsuki."


    "...Wait, really?"


    Did I really say that?


    Suggest ying cards?


    ...Did I say that?


    Maybe I thought that Nina-chan and Aya-chan weren''t getting along, so I suggested we y together to help them bond?


    ...No, I don''t remember anything like that.


    Unable to shake the feeling, I looked at them and asked cautiously.


    "Aya-chan, Nina-chan, don''t you want to practice magic?"


    My question seemed to stun both Aya-chan and Nina-chan, who looked at me as if I''d just said something iprehensible.


    Did I say something weird¡­? I thought, as Nina-chan tilted her head, looking puzzled.


    "Magic...? What magic?"


    "Uh...you know, like the shadow magic we practiced together?"


    "S-shadow magic? Magic? Are you talking about aic book?"


    ...Huh?


    "Itsuki, you know magic isn''t real. It''s fictional, a product of imagination. It doesn''t exist."


    And to top it all off, Nina-chan was gently scolding me.


    Wait a second, that''s not right¡­ or maybe... now that she mentioned it, magic did seem like something out of a fantasy.


    Trying to keep a cool head, I watched as Aya-chan suddenly spoke up.


    "W-well, I think magic could exist."


    "Aya, why are you making things up?"


    "It''s not made up! I mean¡­ Santa might be real, too¡­"


    "Santa us and magic are twopletely different things..."


    Thanks to Aya-chaning to my defense, I felt a little less embarrassed.


    Yeah, that''s right.


    Magic doesn''t really exist...


    The realization made my face flush with embarrassment. What was I thinking, talking about magic practice? It made no sense at all.


    Why did I suddenly say that...?


    Yet just a moment ago, I''d really believed in magic...


    It was like that strange feeling when you wake up from a vivid dream, talk about it with someone, and realize it was all just a dream, leaving you embarrassed afterward. While speaking, it had felt real, but now it just felt silly.


    Just as I tried to brush off my slip-up and was about to y my next card, Nina-chan turned her gaze towards something.


    It was... a small stuffed bear.


    "You agree with me, don''t you, Actor?"


    "Yes! Yes! Absolutely! There''s no magic, but Santa us? Oh, he''s real!"


    The stuffed bear shook as it burst intoughter.

 Chapter 133: Where Dreams Reside

    "Hey! Hey! Isn''t it rude not to include me in your game?"


    "The Theater Actor can''t hold cards, right?"


    "True! True! Ahaha!"


    The goofyughter echoed in my room. True, with his rounded hands, the Theater Actor couldn''t possibly hold cards.


    Wait, since when did I even have a stuffed animal like this in my house?


    "I''m your sister''s plushie! I''m not yours! Don''t forget that!"


    "...Hmm? Oh, right."


    So it''s Hina''s.


    She might own something like that. After we moved into the new house, Hina got her own room. I can''t even enter without her permission.


    It made sense. When we lived in our apartment, Hina had tons of stuffed animals, so I could imagine her room filled with them now. The Theater Actor''s answer was so spot-on, almost like he knew what I was thinking in advance.


    Still, it''s weird that he''s able to talk. How does it work?


    "Hey, Theater Actor, how are you talking? Are you a speaker?"


    "Hm? No, no, it''s my mouth! Look, my mouth moves, and you hear my adorable voice, right?"


    "But... it''s not moving at all."


    "Ahh? Ahaha! It must be because you''re seeing with a dirty heart! Kids with a pure heart can see it move!"


    I looked over to Aya-chan to check.


    "What do you think? Do you see it moving?"


    "Nope. Not moving at all."


    "Ehh!?"


    The Theater Actor exaggerated a gasp, flipping over dramatically.


    If I think about it logically, it must be a speaker.


    Now, I was curious about how he was moving so freely.


    "Hey, Theater Actor. How are you moving?"


    "Hmm. Now that''s a tough question. But let me ask you, Itsuki: how do you keep breathing to stay alive? How do you make your muscles work? Can you exin that?"


    "...Uh..."


    "See? It''s a mystery! I''m the same. Ahaha!"


    Heughed, spinning around on one leg like he was dancing, dodging any real answer.


    "No, no,e on. Seriously, how are you spinning like that?"


    "What are you talking about, Itsuki? The Theater Actor''s always been this way, hasn''t he?"


    "...Really...?"


    Nina-chan said it like, "Of course, the sun rises in the east," and that had me doubting myself.


    "It''s probably gyro effect! Just like a bicycle or a unicycle. Nipa!"


    "¡­I... don''t know what that is."


    Was there some principle that exined how stuffed animals could move on their own and spin like that?


    "There''s no shame in not knowing! You''re blessed with the wisdom of not knowing! I''m just fluffy fluff."


    "...What are you even saying?"


    "Just cheering you up! Ahaha!"


    He continued spinning, then, like a figure skater, came to an abrupt halt.


    "Whew, cheering you up is tiring. Time for a break. One break, two breaks...three breaks?"


    "¡­"


    The Theater Actor said that and sat back down on a tiny toy chair behind Nina-chan.


    Then, suddenly, I heard the front door unlocking.


    "I''m back, Itsuki! Oh? Are Aya-chan and Nina-chan here?"


    Mom''s voice echoed from the entrance. After a moment, I heard footsteps stomping down the hallway.


    "Big brother, wee back!"


    "That''s


    wee home


    , silly."


    "Yeah, wee home!"


    Hina had returned from shopping with Mom. Shortly after, Mom peeked her head into the room.


    "Oh, Itsuki, when you have guests, you should at least offer them tea."


    "Uh... yeah, right."


    Remembering my manners, I put down my cards and stood up. As I moved toward the kitchen, feeling slightly uneasy about the talking plush still in the room, the Theater Actor followed me.


    "I''ll help you, Itsuki-kun!"


    "Uh... no, that''s okay..."


    "Oh, don''t be like that! When you smile, power multiplies by 100! Smile, smile! Nipa!"


    Listening to the Theater Actor''s nonsensicalments, I boiled some water. While waiting, I decided to practice magic... or so I thought, as I extended my hand...


    "What are you doing?"


    "...Uh? Huh?"


    What... what was I just about to do?


    I froze, my hand still outstretched. I was sure I had something in mind¡­


    "We''ll have some time before the water boils. Let''s chat!"


    "...Chat? With you, Theater Actor?"


    "Yes! You do it all the time! So let''s see, hmm... let''s talk about your dreams, Itsuki-kun!"


    "..."


    The sudden topic shift from the Theater Actor left me speechless.


    When it came to dreams, I didn''t really have any grand ambition. Mostly, I''d just been trying to survive¡ªto avoid pain and suffering. That was what I had focused on all this time.


    What had I been worried about? Why was survival such a concern...?


    "Okay, let me guess! Your dream is...to be a baseball yer? Hmm, no. A ser yer, then? Hmm, still no!"


    "Why are you just guessing?"


    "Well, you won''t answer! Hmm, let''s try seriously. I think Itsuki-kun''s dream is to live life safely!"


    "...Well, that''s..."


    Yeah. That was about right.


    "No injuries, no sickness, through sickness and health, may you live safely and happily."


    "...Yeah."


    "See? Told you! And don''t worry. You are absolutely safe. Here, nothing will threaten you. Your world. Just for you. There''s nothing to fear¡ªa peaceful, calm world without any change."


    "¡­"


    "Now, let''s change the question."


    The kettle started to bubble and steam.


    The Theater Actor spun around once more and, finally, asked me a question.


    "Is this your ideal world, Itsuki-kun?"


    The Theater Actor''s suddenly serious question caught me off guard.


    What was he even talking about? He''d been messing around this whole time, and now he''s getting all serious? It was confusing.


    And anyway, isn''t an ideal world supposed to be something a little more dreamlike? I didn''t get what the Theater Actor thought about all this, but this current world felt a bit... boring, in a way. Could this ordinary world really be called "ideal"? Or maybe, was a world with no changes actually an ideal?


    Lost in thought, I was snapped back to reality by the boiling kettle. I poured two cups of tea, pondering if the Theater Actor even drank anything. When I turned around¡­


    "...Huh?"


    The Theater Actor had vanished. Just like that¡ªgone.


    He''d been so noisy up until now, and suddenly he was just... gone.


    I figured he''d pester me more, especially since I hadn''t even answered his question.


    "...What was that all about?"


    Muttering to myself, I carried the tea back to my room.


    "Itsuki, wee back."


    "...Yeah, I''m back."


    But even back in my room, the Theater Actor was nowhere to be seen.


    Where did he even go...?


    I dismissed the thought; searching for him was thest thing I wanted to do. From there, we all yed cards until around 6 PM when Aya-chan and Nina-chan had to leave. I felt an odd urge to walk them home, but Aya-chan cheerfully insisted, "I can go home on my own!" So, I held back.


    It would''ve been weird to insist after she said that, anyway.


    I killed time watching TV until Dad came home. Surprised he was back early, I went to greet him.


    "Dad, you''re back early tonight."


    "Hm? I''m always home at this time, aren''t I?"


    "Uh... wait, really...?"


    Dad lifted me up, giving me a curious look.


    ...Weird.


    Today felt like it was full of these little oddities. Was this what people meant by d¨¦j¨¤ vu?


    Putting the thought aside, we all ate curry together. I noticed nothing strange there. I took a bath¡ªnothing strange there, either.


    I did my usual evening stretching, then settled into bed. All very routine. Almost... too routine.


    Still, I felt a nagging sense that I was missing something.


    Lying in bed, I stared at the ceiling.


    ...Something wascking. Something felt off, like an important piece was missing.


    Why did I feel so uneasy? It reminded me of my past life as an adult, where I wasted a day off and felt it was all a big waste of time.


    I knew it was a "normal" day. I understood that. But still, I couldn''t shake the feeling.


    I sighed, getting up from bed, throwing off my covers, and sliding open the door.


    The hall was bathed in moonlight, illuminating the path to the yard.


    Stepping carefully, I slipped out to the garden''s edge.


    There stood arge building¡ªalmost toorge to be just a storage shed, yet too small to live in.


    But approaching it made me feel strangely calm, like something important was waiting for me there.


    "...Yeah."


    I opened the door to the detached building with one hand, and there, sitting in the center, was the Theater Actor.


    "Mhm, mhm. So, you came after all. This... is your happiness, isn''t it?"


    Nodding dramatically, the Theater Actor sat there, almost mockingly exaggerated.


    "So this is where you were, Theater Actor."


    "Yes, I was here the whole time! Because this is where you wanted to be!"


    He spun around.


    "Itsuki-kun, do you know what this ce is?"


    "It''s the training hall. The ce to practice... m-a-g-i-c."


    "Yes! Exactly!"


    Saying "practice magic" felt deeply satisfying.


    That''s right.


    I hadn''t practiced magic even once today.


    No wonder I couldn''t sleep.


    "I am the Theater Actor, conductor of this wondend. The one who shows children their dreams."


    I summoned my magic, conjuring


    Silveit


    in my hand.


    The familiar feeling of my


    Threading Arts


    magic brought a sense of fulfillment.


    "I made this world to give you what you wanted, Itsuki. A safe world without monsters, a world with no magic. The perfect, peaceful world for you."


    The Theater Actor''s spinning stopped. He pointed a plush arm at me.


    "But you¡ªoh, you''re a greedy one! Even though you wish for a world without monsters, you still want a world with m-a-g-i-c!"


    At that moment, the training hall peeled away like a paper dollhouse, unfolding and copsing.


    In a loud crash, the walls hit the ground, and behind me, my house disappeared, as if it had been a mere illusion. The moon vanished, too.


    Everything faded away.


    In the next blink, I was standing in the middle of the amusement park.


    And with that, I remembered everything.


    "Funny, isn''t it? You don''t want to die, you want a world without monsters, yet you still want a world with magic! It''s a contradiction, you see! You are a contradiction!"


    "It''s not a contradiction."


    I extended


    Silveit


    , wrapping it around the Theater Actor.


    "Because if there were no magic..."


    I lit him on fire, watching as the Theater Actor turned to ash within the embrace of my


    Silveit


    .


    "...everything I worked so hard for would disappear, too."


    As he disintegrated, he faded into a dark mist.

 Chapter 134: End of the Dream

    "Daddy!"


    "Nina, have you been crying because you missed me?"


    When I ran over, Dad hugged me with a smile. I felt a bit embarrassed with Itsuki there¡ªI wished he wouldn''t, but at the same time, his hug filled me with so much joy and relief that I couldn''t help but smile.


    For some reason, it felt like years since I''dst seen him, and suddenly, tears welled up in my eyes.


    "Oh wow, you really did miss your old man, huh? Itsuki''s watching, you know?"


    "Geez!"


    I yfully pped his shoulder, and there was that solid, strong muscle I remembered so well.


    For a moment, I just wanted to stay close, but I gently pulled away after a bit. I didn''t want Itsuki to feel left out.


    Still, even after I stepped back, Dad wiped away my tears.


    "Hey, it''s your one Sunday with me this week. Wouldn''t want to waste it crying, would you?"


    All I could do was nod, but only Dad would say something like that, and it made me smile.


    "Alright! Let''s get going! Let''s ride everything before Ilena gets here!"


    "Wait, everything?"


    Itsuki looked shocked at Dad''s childlike proposal. But Dad just ced a hand on his shoulder and said,


    "Of course! A gentleman has to know how to escort ady. The best way to do that is to ride everything first, don''t you think?"


    "Isn''t it just that


    you


    want to ride everything?"


    "Oh,e now, Itsuki, a true gentleman has his secrets, right?"


    Dad tapped a finger to his lips in a "shh" motion, his expression as yful as a child''s, which made Itsukiugh.


    "Let''s start with that one!"


    Holding both our hands, Dad led us toward the roller coaster.


    The sight of it gave me a shiver¡ªI''d never been on a roller coaster before, and just looking at it made my knees tremble.


    I didn''t really want to go on, but Dad nced over at Itsuki.


    "What''s wrong, Itsuki? Don''t feel like riding the roller coaster?"


    "Uh, well... it''s pretty high¡­"


    Seeing Itsuki''s hesitation made me feel a bit more at ease¡ªat least I wasn''t the only one who didn''t want to go on.


    Dad looked thoughtful, then said, "That''s not good. An exorcist sometimes has to fight monsters in mid-air, you know?"


    "Wait, really?"


    Itsuki perked up right away at the mention of exorcist stories. Dad, knowing this, continued with a grin.


    "One time, I had to jump off the roof of a twenty-story building with a monster."


    "What happened then!?"


    I perked up, too, hearing that Dad had been in such a dangerous situation.


    Dad, however, kept smiling as if it were nothing.


    "My Pixies saved me."


    "...The Pixies?"


    Itsuki, looking as skeptical as I felt, asked the question for me.


    "Yes! I think I summoned about thirty at once to pull me to safety."


    "So...you flew?"


    "Not exactly, but they slowed my fall. That''s how Inded safely."


    "What about the monster?"


    "The monster just crashed straight down. The impact was enough to take it out."


    Itsuki and I exchanged nces. Listening to Dad''s story made me feel like getting used to heights might be necessary for an exorcist, but riding a roller coaster felt a little different somehow.


    While I was thinking that, Dad turned to Itsuki again.


    "Since you use


    Silveit


    , Itsuki, you could attach a thread to a building before falling. It''d be like a bungee jump."


    It was such an offhandment, and Itsuki looked like he wanted to say, "That''s definitely not how it works."


    Before we knew it, we were standing right beneath the roller coaster, ready to ride¡­ until we saw the long line. Dad looked disappointed, and while he was sizing up the line, Itsuki pointed to a sign nearby.


    "Hey, Mr. Edmund, there''s a height requirement."


    "Hm?"


    Following his finger, we saw a height chart that was about as tall as I was. Roller coasters usually have height restrictions, don''t they?


    Dad looked a bit taken aback.


    "...Maybe...we can''t ride after all."


    After measuring our heights, it turned out that neither Itsuki nor I met the height requirement. Dad looked visibly disappointed but quickly recovered.


    "Well, hey! There are plenty of other rides we


    can


    go on!"


    I could tell he was disappointed, but I held back from saying anything¡ªsomehow, mentioning it didn''t feel right.


    Though Dad was eager to ride everything before Mom arrived, he started to look a bit tired after two or three rides. Spotting a nearby food stall, he brightened up and announced, "Let''s take a tea break!"


    I couldn''t help but think he was a bit too whimsical.


    "What would you like, Itsuki?"


    "Soft serve!"


    "I''ll have the same."


    We both requested thergest vani soft-serve, and Dad grinned, saying, "Let''s keep this a secret from Mom, alright?"


    While Dad was getting his ice cream, I leaned over to Itsuki and whispered.


    "Are you sure you didn''t want curry-vored?"


    "Curry vor? Why?"


    "Well, you like curry bread, don''t you?"


    "I do like curry bread, but for ice cream, I prefer vani."


    "Got it."


    I made a mental note of Itsuki''s favorite things¡ªwho knows when it mighte in handy.


    As I took a lick of the cold, milky-soft ice cream, I nced at Itsuki, who was also enjoying his. We both ended up smiling at each other.


    "Let''s sit somewhere."


    "Yeah!"


    With Dad leading us to a nearby bench, we sat down and enjoyed watching people pass by as we ate.


    It was delicious.


    It was delicious, and I had Dad beside me, and Itsuki was here too. And soon, Mom would join us.


    Thinking of that, I suddenly furrowed my brows.


    "What''s wrong, Nina? Did you get a brain freeze?"


    "No, it''s not that."


    I shook my head.


    "It''s just¡­ I was wondering if it''s okay to be this happy."


    For some reason, this much happiness felt like it might bring bad luck. That thought barely crossed my mind when¡ª


    "Are you truly happy?"


    An unfamiliar voice answered me¡ªa shrill voice I instantly didn''t want to hear.


    Turning quickly, I saw a stuffed pig standing there.


    A stuffed pig, standing upright, and speaking.


    "Is this truly the happiness you want, Nina?"


    "W-why do you know my name¡­?"


    "Oh, I know you well. This is your world. The world you wished for."


    Dad stomped his heel sharply¡ªa sound only Mom and I would recognize as the beginning of his magic.


    In an instant, shadows Dad had summoned mped onto the stuffed animal, sinking it into darkness¡ªa move called "Shadow Send" that banishes creatures to another realm.


    "W-wait! Too quick! Savor the encounter first; I''m losing my freshness!"


    Ignoring the creature''sints, Dad shrugged.


    "A good exorcist never listens to a monster''s words."


    "Ha ha ha! That''s for sure! Agreed, agreed. I''m just a fluffball with no feelings."


    But as he said this, the stuffed pig emerged from the shadows, slowly rising.


    "Fantastic! Even in a dream, you''re still an exorcist! But, Nina, if you kill me, your happy dream will end."


    Dad said nothing, stomping his heel again. The pig burst into mes.


    "¡­!?"


    But it wasn''t just the monster who looked surprised. Dad seemed shocked as well.


    The fire wasn''t Dad''s doing¡­?


    Just then, the stuffed pig let out a yell.


    "I''m done for! It''s Itsuki from the


    outside


    ! A purification talisman¡ªwho knew it could work like this! Such knowledge! I''m enlightened!"


    Struggling to shake off the mes but unable to, the stuffed animal iled.


    "Aah! The dream is over! What a cruel thing, forcing a child back to reality! How heartless, Itsuki!"


    The toy turned into ckened ashes.


    "But unlike him, I am different. I''m a Theater Actor¡ªthick-skinned and ever-giving."


    As the stuffed animal faded, it looked directly at me.


    "Remember this, Nina."

 Chapter 135: Exorcist

    "Snap!"


    A snapping sound right in front of me made me open my eyes.


    "Huh...?"


    The stuffed animal that had been right in front of me was gone,pletely vanished, as if it had all been a weird dream. But it wasn''t just that¡ªsuddenly, I felt shorter, like I''d somehow shrunk.


    Looking down, I saw that my hands and feet were tiny, like they were three years ago¡­


    "Ta-da!"


    As I blinked in surprise on the bench, Dad held out a huge tub of popcorn in front of me.


    "So, Nina, did that surprise wake you up?"


    "Oh, Dad!"


    I hopped down from the bench, a little annoyed. Dad loved surprises like this, but it had been so long since thest one that I couldn''t help but feel slightly annoyed as I epted the popcorn.


    While I wondered when Dad had managed to buy it, I noticed something strange: he''d only brought one tub of popcorn.


    Because, if it were really Dad¡­


    "Hey, Dad. What about for Itsuki¡­?"


    "Itsuki?"


    I''d asked because Dad would never buy just for me alone. But when I said his name, Dad tilted his head as if he didn''t know who I was talking about. Turning around, I realized no one was sitting on the bench behind me.


    ¡­Wait.


    There really was no one else there.


    Something felt wrong.


    "Come on, Nina! There are still so many rides left. Let''s conquer them all before Ilena arrives!"


    "Wait, you''re actually serious?"


    "I''m always serious," he said with a wink, then took my hand.


    "So, my princess, where would you like to go next?"


    "...Let''s just walk a bit."


    "Sounds good! I''ll escort you."


    With the popcorn in hand and no idea what other attractions this amusement park had, I asked Dad to let us wander around. As we walked, I started remembering bits and pieces.


    Last Wednesday, Dad had suddenly said, "Let''s go to an amusement park!" Mom agreed, but both their jobs came up unexpectedly that week, so we couldn''t go. We''d nned toe this weekend, but Mom got called to work again and said she''d join uster.


    Though it was disappointing, I''d gotten used to them both getting called away at thest minute. I didn''t mind too much¡ªI''d be praised if I was patient.


    Still, we were supposed toe together as a family, and I couldn''t help feeling sad that Mom couldn''t join us again.


    "Dad, why is being an exorcist so busy?"


    "Well, it''s because our job is to protect people."


    "¡­"


    Dad always said the same thing.


    Because he had to protect people, because there were people who needed help.


    He was the only one who could protect them.


    I didn''t really understand that. If there were people who needed help, someone else could take care of it, right? It didn''t have to be Dad.


    "You''ll understand someday, princess."


    "...I''m not a sixth-rank Queen. I''m a fourth-rank Bishop."


    Dad was trying to brush off the topic, so I teased him back a little. He ruffled my hair and said,


    "You''ll always be my princess, Nina."


    I told him to stop since he always made my hair all messy, but he never did.


    There were only a few rides I could go on because of my height, so there weren''t many I could try with Dad. But as long as I got to spend time with him, it didn''t matter what ride we went on.


    Dad was always busy with work and barely ever home, always saying, "Work, work."


    Riding the carousel horse with him, I asked, "Dad, you''re not going to get called to work today, right?"


    Asking this while we were on a ride together somehow felt safer, like he wouldn''t just disappear. Dad just smiled in response.


    "Of course not. Today, I''m your knight."


    "No, you''re just a ''fourth-rank Bishop.''"


    "You''re only pretending not to understand because you know what I meant, huh? Clever girl¡ªI''m proud of you."


    He said that from behind me.


    Both my parents were "fourth-rank Bishops," and that''s why they were so busy.


    People called them "geniuses" because they were among the few who could exorcise monsters that no one else could handle.


    "Today''s an exception, Nina. You don''t have to practice magic if you don''t want to."


    "No, I want to practice."


    "Then we''ll practice when we get home?"


    "Yes, with you and Mom."


    When Dad suggested skipping practice, I shook my head. Because I was a "genius" too. And someday, I''d be an exorcist just like Mom and Dad.


    Then, we''d be together.


    The music ended, and the carousel stopped spinning. Dad and I headed toward the next attraction.


    "Are you hungry yet, princess?" he asked, yfully.


    "That popcorn was filling."


    "Oh, well, then let''s at least get something to drink¡­"


    Right then, Dad suddenly looked up, and I found myself doing the same.


    The sky was so clear and blue, and the air was crystal clear, like you could almost see the moon hanging up there.


    In the sky, something dangled like a marite, bound by threads of something almost invisible, stretching straight up.


    Its entire body was covered in masks, each one shouting something different.


    "Hey! Hey! What a lovely day," some said.


    "Kids'' smiles are the best," said others.


    Only Dad and I could hear those voices.


    Because only exorcists could see monsters.


    At the sound, Dad snapped his heel sharply, signaling for his fairy magic.


    "Erase it."


    The Pixies he summoned shot toward the monster in the sky¡ªand with a loud


    pop


    , every single one of them burst.


    "Look! It''s an exorcist!"


    "We''re here to bring smiles to kids!"


    "Spread the joy!"


    With the monsters'' piercing voices in the air, Dad snapped his heel once more.


    "Swallow it."


    A massive whale materialized and swallowed the marite monster whole¡ªbut then the whale''s belly bulged and exploded with a loud pop.


    "...!"


    Dad gasped.


    The monster, emerging from the burst whale, was trembling withughter.


    "Step right up! Step right up! Is everyone ready?"


    Laughing as if Dad''s magic didn''t matter, the marite monster''s strings unraveled.


    Its body stretched out like a sheet, scattering a torrent of stuffed animals.


    "Come, all actors! Let''s have fun!"


    Dad''s face tightened at the words.


    I was too stunned to breathe.


    A monster that could create other monsters had to be fifth-rank or higher¡­


    "Nina! Run! I''ll handle this!"


    Dad''s shout faded as I saw the sky above us darken. It looked as if our entire world was getting sealed off.


    "A¡­ barrier?"


    Dad''s face twisted in frustration.


    "Dad, is this¡­?"


    "We''ve been sealed in. We won''t get out unless the barrier''s broken from the outside."


    Would a fifth-rank monster really be able to create a barrier and summon monsters like this?


    Right then, a scream echoed from the carousel.


    I looked over and saw stuffed animals ying ser with a man''s severed head, their bodies soaked in blood.


    "Hey there,e y with us!"


    "It''s fun!"


    The boy they were calling out to stood frozen, not understanding what was happening.


    "Don''t worry! Only adults die!"


    The stuffed animals, in garish colors, chattered with high-pitched voices.


    One stuffed animal beckoned to the boy.


    "Sink it."


    With a sharp stomp, Dad banished the stuffed animals and the severed head into shadows.


    "Oh no! Shadow Send!"


    "They''ll kill us!"


    The voices rang out as they were banished.


    Dad let out a sigh, but the moment he turned to check on me, a woman beside me was split in half.


    "Mom! Mom!!"


    A girl screamed as she was sprayed with blood from the bisected woman.


    "Marvelous!"


    "Ha ha ha!"


    The stuffed animals raced past the screaming girl, tearing through anyone nearby.


    Adults around the amusement park fell to the monsters, their bodies ripped apart in seconds.


    Blood sprayed everywhere. People were dying, screaming, and the stuffed animals''ughter echoed louder than all the rest.


    "Run! Get away from the stuffed animals!" Dad yelled.


    But his voice was drowned out by the terror and chaos around us, his call buried under the nightmare''s cacophony.


    "Nina! Stay close to me¡­!"


    "Okay¡­"


    I clutched his clothes tightly, but just then, I caught sight of the bisected woman twitching. My voice caught in my throat.


    Her body, split in two, started moving, like a grotesque insect.


    "Children are the most perfect beings," the marite monster dered, "but their growth requires adults."


    The woman''s mouth opened, forming slow words.


    "Py¡­"


    "Mom¡­?"


    The girl watched, tears streaming down her face, as the dead woman''s body moved.


    "Burn it!" Dad shouted, jolting me back to my senses.


    From his feet rose a massive dragon, a creature I''d seen only once before¡ªIfrit, the greatest fairy in Dad''s arsenal.


    Blue mes consumed the woman''s body, erasing her entirely, not even ashes left behind.


    "Mom¡­?"


    A faint voice escaped the girl''s lips. Trying to drown out the girl''s horror, Dad raised his voice.


    "Burn every dead body, every stuffed body¡ªIfrit! Before this carnival of the dead spreads further!"


    The "Carnival of the Dead."


    A catastrophe where the people killed by monsters be possessed by dark magic, turning them into monsters themselves. When monsters multiply uncontrobly, that''s when it bes a disaster.


    "That''d be quite troublesome!"


    "Interference is uneptable!"


    "This is a party!"


    As the marite monster''s shrill voices rang out, it reappeared directly in front of Dad.


    "You''re not invited."


    "Take it!" Dad yelled.


    He summoned more Pixies, which grabbed hold of the monster''s body, wrapping around it. But as soon as they touched it, the Pixies inted, ballooning until they burst, leaving behind nothing but dolls that scurried away.


    "Haha! Such weak magic!"


    "A fourth-rank Bishop? Or maybe a third-rank Knight?"


    "¡­!"


    Dad grimaced, opening his mouth to cast, but his voice faltered mid-spell.


    "Dad?"


    I looked up, and there was¡­nothing left.


    Dad''s left side waspletely gone.


    "D-Dad¡­?"


    "Hmm. Are modern exorcists really this feeble?"


    The monster''s jeers echoed, mocking and taunting.


    "Pathetic."


    Dad''s body tilted forward, and I grabbed the back of his clothes, trying to hold him up, pulling as hard as I could, but he kept falling.


    "Please, no¡­! Dad! No, please¡­!"


    "Aha," sneered the marite. "I almost forgot¡ªwe haven''t introduced ourselves."


    It raised its multiple faces in a mockery of a formal bow.


    "Let me introduce myself."


    "The sixth-rank Queen," the marite said, each mask singing out a name:


    "Puppet-Lappet-Marite."


    The voices chanted, hailing this creature as a "Queen." But I couldn''t cover my ears; if I did, Dad might slip from my grasp.


    Just then, Dad extended his remaining arm.


    "You," he whispered hoarsely, his blood pouring out.


    "Dad¡­?"


    "There''s¡­no such thing¡­as a sixth-rank Queen¡­"


    With his remaining strength, Dad whispered one finalmand.


    "Ifrit¡­"


    As Ifrit returned to Dad, it licked the blood from his arm, thenunched itself toward the monster, breathing mes so bright I had to close my eyes.


    Desperate, I clung to Dad''s clothes, hoping that holding on would keep him from leaving me.


    "Listen to me, Nina," he said, his voice warm even as his body was consumed by mes.


    "I''ll always be with you."


    Before I could even process it, Ifrit devoured Dad''s remaining arm.


    "W-What?"


    "To exchange one''s body for heightened power?"


    "A rather old-fashioned method," muttered the monster.


    Ifrit roared, its mes intensifying, turning a brilliant violet as they spread across the park, scorching everything.


    But I wasn''t burned, not even warm, because Dad''s mes didn''t hurt people.


    "No, stop!" I yelled, panic flooding my heart as I realized what Dad was doing.


    Dad nned to sacrifice himself to destroy the monster.


    "Dad, I don''t want you to die!"


    "Thank you," he said softly. "But I''m an exorcist, Nina."


    He whispered, "Take me, Ifrit."


    With a final stomp, Dad summoned Ifrit, who engulfed him in purple mes, swallowing Dad''s words and leaving only a fading whisper of his presence.


    "A-Are you kidding me?"


    "Is this a joke?" The monster''s voices sneered.


    "Yes. This is reality," they mocked, as Dad''s head dropped to the ground with a heavy


    thud


    .


    "No¡­ This can''t be¡­ No¡­"


    But this was real. Dad''s face was covered in blood, his head lying still on the ground, illuminated by the mes that had once been his strength.


    "Stop¡­no¡­Dad! DAD!"


    Tears poured down my face, and I ran toward him, but my legs froze, my body refusing to move.


    I was forced to face the monster, helpless.


    The marite drew closer.


    "You should be smiling."


    "Children look best with a smile," it said.


    "Let''s smile together," it urged, and despite my anguish, my mouth stretched into a smile.


    Laughter escaped me, against my will. Tears streamed down my face asughter burst from my lips, my voice warped, mocking, forced to smile when all I wanted to do was scream.


    "Wonderful!"


    "What a joyful world!"


    Theughter wouldn''t stop. Even as tears choked me, even as I struggled to breathe, the forcedughter continued.


    The park burned around me, yet my own sadness and terror only grew, my body beginning to transform as my limbs turned soft and plush.


    I was turning into¡­a doll.


    "Dad died¡­they killed him¡­"


    Even though I was devastated, Iughed. Even as grief consumed me, my voice was a cruel echo of joy.


    Myughter felt like it was mocking Dad. It was as if I wereughing at his helplessness, his failure to save anyone, even himself.


    "Now then."


    "Are you ready?"


    "Come with me¡ªinto my world."


    The marite''s taunts faded as every doll in the park exploded, one after another.


    "What? So soon? Did the barrier break?"


    A new voice broke through the void.


    "What''s so funny?"


    The monster''s gaze lifted to the sky, as did mine.


    "Why are youughing when people are dying?"


    The gray sky cracked, revealing a boy who dropped down from the split sky.


    "This is her memory, isn''t it?"


    The scene shattered around me as Itsuki descended, reaching out to break the monster''s hold.


    His spell returned my body to normal, restoring my movements and halting the forcedughter. I choked, coughing as I felt the weight of his healing magic settle over me, even thest traces of the plush transformation vanishing.


    By the time I''d fully grasped my own freedom, Itsuki was already standing before me, shielding me from the monster.


    "I used a Purification Tag to enter," he said quietly.


    He hade for me.


    "I''m sorry, Nina. I''m sorry I''mte."


    Itsuki hade to save me.


    "I''ll take care of everything now."


    Around us, the burning amusement park faded, revealing the marite monster, floating ominously in the sky.


    As I looked up at the sky, I remembered everything.


    Why Dad had died.


    Why I was here.


    And why Itsuki hade to help.


    "I''ll end this¡ªonce and for all."

 Chapter 136: Puppet, Lappet, Marionette

    "I''ll take care of everything."


    Standing in front of the monster, shielding Nina, I prepared myself.


    I hadn''t seen the entirety of her memories. Only the brief, unbearable moments¡ªher father''s murder, and how she was forced tough afterward. Just those were enough to make my blood boil.


    My mind was in a feverish haze, my pulse pounding with rage.


    "Take care of everything? That''s boring!" sneered the monster.


    It was wrapped up, like a hanging cocoon, by the Silveit threads I had created to bind its body. I couldn''t let it go unpunished.


    "Isn''t it better when the toy box is scattered, Kisaragi Itsuki?"


    Its words cut deep, each syble taunting and filled with malice.


    This was no simple sense of justice; this was personal. This thing had taken Nina''s family and twisted it in the worst way.


    The only option was to destroy itpletely.


    I chanted, gathering my magic.


    "Consume, Oborozuki."


    Using a "Composite Attribute Transformation: Night" spell, I focused on ending this quickly. The five Silveit threads shot toward the monster, binding it, ready to transform¡ª


    And then, suddenly, the monster''s body burst apart.


    "Oops!" it cried, its disembodied voicesughing. "Oborozuki, the big finisher, huh?"


    Fragments of the monster scattered as if it had popped like a balloon, dodging my attack, leaving my Silveit threads entangled uselessly in mid-air.


    "All your tricks, I''ve seen them all, Itsuki!"


    From the shattered pieces, a ck, viscous substance oozed out, taking shape as stuffed animals.


    "Aren''t you a clever one!" they jeered. "But facing a real King of the Seventh Rank without preparation is in rude, don''t you think?"


    Stuffed animals that escaped my grasp melded together, twisting and morphing until they transformed back into the giant, writhing monster¡ªa puppet master, hanging mid-air like an enormous caterpir, encased in Silveit.


    "...So you''re the one who created Theater Troupe Actor?"


    "Hmmm," the monster sneered, "you could say that''s half-right¡­ and half-wrong."


    "Every single one of those actors was a piece of me, part of this ''Wondend,''" itughed. "Took a lot of hands to pull it off, but the Master here? That''s me!"


    The masks on its body shifted, the voices ovepping, some of which sounded disturbingly familiar.


    "I am the Master, and splitting and assimting personalities is second nature to me!" it boasted.


    Splitting and assimting personalities¡­ did it mean that those "actors" were pieces of itself, summoned, then reabsorbed?


    It didn''t matter. All I had to do was destroy it.


    "Then I''ll just exorcise you all at once."


    "Exorcise?" the monster mocked. "Can you even do it? Why not rx, Itsuki?"


    Its masks tilted to the side, spinning in eerie unison, before bursting intoughter.


    "Come on, let''s just do the fun stuff, the good stuff, the exciting stuff!"


    "Turning people into dolls, killing adults¡­ that''s exciting to you?" I asked.


    "Oh, you''ve got it all backward!" it sneered. "This is so the kids can smile. We don''t need adults here! Kids always worry about them!"


    The masksughed, spinning as the monster spoke, its twisted idea of "joy" making my skin crawl.


    "So we''ll make a world for kids only¡ªa dream world, that''s my Wondend!"


    I readied my magic, crafting the Silveit threads again.


    Nina was behind me. The raw Oborozuki spell would be too dangerous with her nearby.


    Oborozuki was powerful, but it needed restrictions. I''d previously contained its effect with a wall spell, "Raku-you," to enclose it within a safe boundary, but that only worked if the target stayed in one ce. This creature had already slipped from my grasp.


    In that case, it was time for the next tactic.


    "Plotting against us, are you?" The monsterughed, as if reading my mind. "Itsuki, I think it''s time for a little surprise!"


    Five of the monster''s own Silveit threads shot toward me.


    "Nina!" I shouted, instinctively wrapping my arms around her and leaping back. I enhanced my physical strength with magic, escaping the threads just in time.


    The intuition to dodge surged within me, a hot, cold sensation prickling along my spine.


    "Surprises are best when theye out of nowhere!" the monsterughed, its threads tangling in mid-air. "A gift for you, Itsuki!"


    The five threads weaved together, forming a ck orb.


    "Oborozuki!"


    It hit me in an instant.


    I lunged forward as my mind nked, my body yanked toward the ck sphere.


    "This is simply basic magicalposition," the monster said, sounding almost bored. "No innovation here, just simple execution. Just need enough mana, that''s all!"


    I shot my Silveit threads backward, attempting to anchor myself, but my mana dissipated on contact, slipping from my control.


    "But for me, that''s no problem!" the monster sneered. "One personality, one life¡ªa simple trade for power. Equal exchange, after all. The oldest form of magic!"


    That was it.


    Oborozuki prevented magic within its field.


    Trapped within the spell''s radius, my body was being dragged toward the ck sphere. Even the ground was crumbling and vanishing, devoured by its dark pull.


    If I got sucked in, I wouldn''t survive.


    Nothing would, not even dust.


    "Itsuki! That thing¡ª!" Nina shouted, her voiceced with fear.


    Nina knew exactly what was about to happen, having seen me use Oborozuki before. She knew how it worked¡ªand how deadly it was.


    "Don''t worry."


    I cut her off, forcing a calm smile.


    "Don''t worry, Nina."


    Of course. If anyone knew this magic best, it was me.


    "Trust me."


    Then Iunched myself straight into Oborozuki''s darkness.


    The ck sphere of Oborozuki loomed closer, an ominous force approaching at an agonizingly slow pace.


    In any ordinary circumstance, fear should have seized me at the thought of imminent death. But there was none. Instead, my anger toward the monster standing before me burned stronger.


    "Trust me, okay, Nina? Do you remember?"


    At this moment, I couldn''t use my magic. Even my attempt to weave Silveit had dissipated under the influence of Oborozuki, a field that nullified magical energy in its vicinity.


    "Remember that time when my magic stopped working?"


    One year ago. Not long after I''d met Nina.


    It was then, in a battle against monsters, that we''d suddenly found ourselves locked in the school at night. My magic had suddenly be unusable, leaving us vulnerable in a nightmare we couldn''t escape.


    I hadn''t understood why until Irina had exined it to me.


    A countercurrent of energy ran through my Silveit, a type of magic that shed with my own. It was a "darkenedSilveit"¡ªa nullifying force thatpletely canceled out my magic.


    That same principle exined why Oborozuki, with its fused attributes, left us powerless in its grasp. Its chaotic energy distorts magic waves sopletely that it erases other magic upon contact.


    It had always made me nervous.


    What if a monster with nullifying abilities like Oborozuki emerged, one that could neutralize spells? Would I end up defenseless, unable to fight back, helpless to prevent my own demise?


    I''d realized then that I needed a countermeasure.


    If Oborozuki could nullify magic, what I needed was magic potent enough to overwhelm its effect¡ªa force of power beyond the typical bounds. Oborozuki, with its nature, would need an energy of roughly 8.1 million times the normal level to break through.


    But¡­ that was exactly what I had prepared for.


    The time hade to unleash that countermeasure.


    "Come forth."


    With one arm holding Nina close, I reached down to the ground, extending my hand as if to grip something unseen.


    My shadow softened, like ink spreading over the floor. I poured massive amounts of magic into it, creating a barrier of energy so dense it would shield against Oborozuki''s energy field and leave more than enough to form a spirit¡ªone that was born from shadows.


    Shadow.


    The shadow I conjured slithered along the ground, extending its arm toward the Oborozuki sphere.


    "Aw, trying to resist? Is that thest trick up your sleeve, kid?" sneered the monster, its many voices mocking me from all directions. "This here''s Oborozuki. It grinds down anything near it and swallows it whole, you know?"


    Its taunting voices rang through the air, each one adding fuel to my simmering rage.


    I didn''t need the monster''s confirmation. I knew Oborozuki''s properties too well. The spell pulverizes anything within its reach and engulfs it. That''s why it appeared like a dark moon¡ªits body swallowed by the shadows.


    Sure enough, the Shadow''s hand began to break apart, splintering to dust as it came into contact with Oborozuki.


    "See? That''s the way it is! Your little tricks don''t stand a chance!"


    "Wish that were true," I muttered back, watching as Shadow''s hand gripped Oborozuki tightly. As soon as it did, I cast Kage Okuri, sending the spell itself into the shadows.


    "¡­What?" The monster''s voices faltered.


    "Here''s something for you to know," I said, propelling myself forward with my magic.


    "First, even if something disappears, momentum remains."


    My body, already in motion, continued toward the space where the monster was standing just past Oborozuki.


    "Even if Shadow is shattered, a shadow is still a shadow."


    Shadow, the shadow spirit, is drawn from the realm of shadows and manifests in our world, appearing to take a form. But that''s only an illusion; Shadow''s true body remains in the shadows. Even when fragmented, its essence spreads, creating an area for me to anchor my Kage Okuri and send the spell away.


    A simple concept, really.


    "And second¡ª"


    I reached out my hand, casting my shadow directly over the monster''s.


    "In the shadow world, magic''s properties reverse."


    A wet, tearing sound echoed through the air. In the center of the monster''s body, as if carved by apass, was a perfect, gaping hole.


    I had created it.


    "See?" I taunted.


    "W-What¡­ but Oborozuki was¡­ invincible!"


    "If it were, I wouldn''t be training, would I?"


    The counterattack had been twofold.


    First, I''d used spirit magic to send the monster''s Oborozuki into the shadow realm. Then, I''d reflected the reversed properties of Oborozuki back onto the monster itself, using Oborozuki''s shadow as a conduit.


    With magic reversed in the shadow realm, Oborozuki''s pull transformed into a powerful repulsion field, tearing a hole right through the monster''s body.


    This reverse version of Oborozuki I called Byakuyou, the White Sun.


    The monster''s masks twisted into expressions of horror, visibly trembling.


    "Oh, and one more thing."


    I took a step forward, raising my voice.


    "So that Nina can feel at ease. To show her that monsters like you are nothing to fear."


    I dered, "I still have Oborozuki."


    As I raised my arm to cast Oborozuki, the monster recoiled and pivoted away.


    "I''ll teach you something important, in return!" it hissed.


    At that moment, I was flung backward, disoriented by the powerful force that had suddenly propelled me away.


    The monster''s voice echoed as it fled.


    "When in danger, the best strategy is¡­ to run!"


    It was gone before I could cast my spell.


    "...I won''t let it get away," Nina whispered beside me.


    She raised her voice, casting her magic.


    "Bring it back. To me."


    A ringing sound, like the hum of a tuning fork, resonated in the air.


    At that instant, a single Pixie spirit materialized, but then another, and another. Within seconds, their numbers multiplied exponentially, a countless sea of Pixies filling the air, flowing with every breath Nina took.


    "What¡­?" I gaped. I''d never seen her summon so many spirits before.


    "No matter how many Pixies you summon," the monster stammered, "they''re no match for us!"


    A Pixie grabbed onto the caterpir-like monster. Following that first, all of Nina''s Pixies swarmed the monster''s body, locking it in ce, restoring the amusement park to its former, peaceful appearance.


    Restrained by the sheer number of Pixies, the monster was dragged back, forced before us, writhing in ce.


    "P-Please, can we stop this?" it cried. "There''s no fun in this. Wondend would be ruined¡­"


    The monster squirmed desperately, screaming frantically.


    "If I die here, this world¡ªthe whole amusement park¡ªwill disappear with me! Isn''t that such a waste?"


    Its shrill, panicked voice rang painfully in my ears.


    "Itsuki, do you still have magic left?" Nina asked quietly.


    "Yeah, I do," I replied.


    "Then, please¡­ exorcise it all."


    "Leave it to me."


    Now that it couldn''t run, Oborozuki was all I needed. As I began weaving Silveit threads, I noticed the monster''s masks quivering, their expressions reflecting raw terror.


    In the face of such shameless cowardice, my anger softened into something else.


    "Isn''t death supposed to be funny?" I taunted.


    "So go aheadugh."

 Chapter 137: Whose Utopia Is It?

    The monster just continued to tremble, speechless in response to my question.


    "¡­You can''tugh, can you?"


    I exhaled a sigh, half out of pity, half from disbelief. There was no point in talking to this monster any further, nor in getting an apology for Nina.


    I realized that I just needed to get on with what I had to do.


    "Where is everyone from school?"


    "Oh! Right! You must be worried too, huh? About where your ssmates went?" The caterpir-like creature in front of me writhed as it shouted back in a shrill, panicked tone.


    The teachers, the kids at school¡­ no one could find them. I couldn''t exorcise this monster without knowing where they were, so I had to ask. The wriggling monster shouted as if in agony, and its frantic, squirming movements reminded me of a documentary on caterpirs I''d recently seen in science ss.


    "If you kill me¡­ they''ll all disappear! They''ll be left here, all alone!"


    Its desperate words felt strangely empty.


    "They''ll be stuck in this world, right?"


    "Oh, yes! You''re clever! So clever!"


    The monster''s voices took on a gleeful tone as it spun its masks round and round.


    "This is my world! A superior Sixth-Rank Queen can create a small world like this! If it vanishes, then everyone will remain here forever!"


    I let the monster finish, then nodded.


    "Then there''s¡­ no problem."


    "W-What?"


    The amusement park on the school rooftop¡ªthe monster''s self-proimed "world"¡ªwas probably created through an advanced form of


    Trait Transformation


    . With enough magical energy, anything could be created, including a world of its own.


    However, such a feat would require a massive amount of magic.


    I didn''t fully understand what it meant to be a "superior Sixth-Rank," but even within the same rank, magic capacity could vary widely. The power to create worlds like this muste with substantial magic reserves.


    But ultimately¡­


    Trait Transformation


    is still magic. If I use


    Oborozuki


    , it''ll erase everything.


    This world would disappear, releasing everyone trapped within it.


    So, there was no problem at all.


    "Wait, Itsuki! Hold on! If webine our knowledge, you could be a king in this world!"


    Good. I was now sure everyone would return.


    "A true Seventh-Rank King can create a perfect world! Together, you and I could make an ideal wondend beyond imagination!"


    I ignored the monster''s pleas and focused on what I needed to do.


    Was there anything else I needed to confirm?


    No. There wasn''t.


    "And that''s not all!" it continued, desperate. "If we join forces, we could even eliminate those other Seventh-Rank Kings hiding away in other worlds!"


    "No thanks."


    Now, without hesitation, I could exorcise this thing.


    "That kind of stuff doesn''t interest me."


    "Don''t be absurd! We''re this close! I was going to be king!"


    I gathered my magic, weaving it into threads, preparing five strands. When they fused together, a ck moon emerged.


    "


    Oborozuki


    ."


    "Stop! Do you know how much we struggled to get here? All of our hard work¡­ wasted¡­"


    "Struggled?"


    I couldn''t help but pause at that word. I felt an impulse to respond, though I knew the monster could likely no longer hear me as


    Oborozuki


    consumed it, reducing it to ck dust.


    "You only did it for your own amusement, didn''t you?"


    I didn''t know if the monster could hear me, but there was no response. Instead, the amusement park surrounding us began to fade, slowly dissolving from view.


    Of course¡­ this world was a creation of magic.


    Now that the monster''s magic was sealed by


    Oborozuki


    , there was no way for this world to continue existing.


    As the monster dissolved into ck mist, the entire amusement park vanished. We were left suspended in midair, high above the ground.


    "W-What the¡­!?"


    Below us was the school courtyard, about a hundred meters down. Panicked, I reached out toward Nina, but there, spread out above the ground, were the rest of the students and teachers, also floating helplessly, hundreds of them.


    I immediately wove


    Doushi Silveit


    threads into a, spreading it through the air. I pulled on the threads, slowing everyone''s descent, and safely lowering them to the ground.


    I scanned the area, making sure no one had been missed. Suddenly, I spotted a small sphere, streaked in white, red, and green, slipping through the and plummeting like a shooting star. Quickly, I grabbed it with


    Doushi Silveit


    and reeled it in. It was an artifact.


    I pocketed it and gentlynded in the courtyard. As I released the, everyoney peacefully, each and every person from school still asleep.


    The sight of hundreds lying in the courtyard, seemingly asleep, was bizarre.


    "We need to call Ms. Akane¡­"


    I muttered to myself, realizing we were far beyond handling this alone.


    We needed help from the Jinzaigetsu n¡­ people like Akane.


    Just as I started toward the school''s office to make the call, I felt a powerful tug on my shirt from behind.


    "¡­Nina?"


    Turning, I saw Nina gripping my shirt tightly. Her face was obscured by her blonde hair, her head hung low, leaving me unable to see her expression.


    But her trembling hands told me enough, so I held her hand in mine.


    "Are¡­ you okay?" I asked gently, uncertain if my words were enough.


    With the little bit I''d seen of her memories, I could understand what Irina meant.


    Nina''s heart had been shattered. Forced to watch her father die, tough against her will as those she loved were killed before her, she had lost herself. Irina had sealed those memories to protect her.


    Now I understood why Irina had tried to keep Nina from bing an exorcist.


    And now, that seal had been broken. Unearthed by the monster, Nina''s trauma had resurfaced.


    "Itsuki¡­"


    Nina whispered my name, her voice quiet and unsteady.


    "A year ago¡­ I remembered everything."


    Her voice, cracking and filled with pain, continued.


    "Iughed¡­ when Papa died. Iughed as I watched the monsters kill everyone."


    "No, Nina. That was the monster''s doing¡­"


    Her guilt was misced. I wanted her to understand that, to shake free of this burden, so I said it aloud, but she looked up at me.


    "But Itsuki¡­ you came. You came for me, and that''s all that mattered."


    Her gaze was empty, her eyes hollow, as she looked right at me.


    "I can''t be an exorcist¡­ Iughed when everyone died. I have nothing left. Nothing at all."


    Would she believe me if I told her she was wrong? There was something else she needed to hear, something deeper.


    "That''s why¡­ I don''t want any of it. Not magic, not talent, not the spirits. I don''t need any of it."


    She squeezed my hand with a strength that almost hurt, as if she feared I might leave her, that I''d let go.


    Though the pain made me want to pull away, I tightened my grip instead. Her fragile form, her quiet voice, needed to know she wasn''t alone.


    "All I need¡­ is you, Itsuki."


    Her empty eyes reflected only me.


    "All I need¡­ is you."

 Chapter 138: Tragedy Kitchen

    Arrogance is a privilege reserved only for geniuses.


    So I think anyone who doesn''t use that privilege is a fool.


    "Got it? All you need to do is stay behind me. Don''t step forward. Understand?"


    It was an ordinary weekday evening, in the parking lot of a typical apartmentplex. The moment our supervisor left, I told the girl in front of me as inly as possible, and she nodded, wide-eyed.


    "Don''t use magic, don''t step forward, and don''t die. Got it?"


    "Yes! I won''t get in your way, Senpai!"


    She nodded as if she''d just learned a new phrase. When I''d asked her age in the car, she''d said she was a sixth grader. Yet, she''s almost as tall as I am in middle school. It''s annoying.


    "Well, as long as you get it."


    I sighed, checking my phone. My final exam to be an exorcist required that I exorcise a "Second Rank" demon with this younger girl.


    She, too, had lost her parents to a demon. She''s unusual¡ªa girl aiming to be an exorcist, just like me, but unlike me, shecks magical talent.


    To take on exorcist "work," you must pass rigorous exams. With the high fatality rate, only those who are strong, talented, and able to protect others are allowed to work as exorcists.


    So my final exam is to exorcise a demon while being burdened with someone who is more of a hindrance than a help.


    But I think a handicap like this is only fair. After all, I''m a "Third Rank," a prodigy who could use


    Kai-Jutsu


    at age four and exorcised a demon at age six. The exam, usually held upon graduating middle school, was avable to me at fourteen because I''m a genius.


    We made our way from the parking lot to the room where the incident had urred¡ªRoom 305. Just in case, I decided to ask her one more question.


    "What''s your name again?"


    "It''s Tsumugi."


    "Right. Have you ever seen blood?"


    "Blood?"


    "Yes, someone else''s blood. The kind that flows."


    "Well, my mother''s, I guess¡­"


    "That''ll do. Just don''t cry, okay?"


    "I won''t! I''m aiming to be an exorcist too!"


    "¡­Right."


    I don''t say it out loud, but it''s impossible. Even a Second Rank exorcist can still exorcise demons by joining the police force or working as a school-appointed exorcist. Whether that''s her ideal of an exorcist is another story.


    Still, since she''s set on bing an exorcist, she might just be useful, so I decide to ask.


    "What kind of magic can you use?"


    "Um, my name is Tsumugi! I can use basic attribute change magic¡­ just a little¡­"


    "Can you use


    Combined Attributes


    or


    Trait Transformation


    ?"


    "I''m still working on those¡­"


    "Then really don''t use any magic. You''ll just get in my way."


    Attribute transformation is basic to exorcists. But if that''s all you can do, you''ll be too slow for a demon. You''ll be killed. It''s better if she doesn''t use magic and identally give away our position to the demon.


    I reiterated the warning and stopped on the third floor. The sunset cast long shadows across the outdoor hallway, illuminating the quiet emptiness.


    Everyone on this floor had fled after the incident, it seemed. I can''t me them. A family of three was found murdered in this very building, each of them tortured, their flesh slowly stripped away and used as pizza toppings.


    Apparently, the demon had disguised the pizza and sold it through an ordinary delivery service, so some people had eaten it without realizing. If something like that happened next door, I''d want to leave too.


    I feel bad for the family, and even for those who unknowingly ate the pizza. But if I''m honest, I''m more interested in how annoying this test is for me.


    At the door to Room 305, I inserted the key given by the building manager and turned it, feeling the heavy clunk of an old lock.


    "Are you ready?" I asked Tsumugi, who was standing next to me.


    "¡­Yes!"


    "Here we go."


    I pulled open the door, and it creaked ominously.


    "Eek¡­"


    "¡­Ugh."


    The moment I opened the door, Tsumugi let out a frightened gasp.


    In the entranceway was the upper half of a man''s body. Probably in his forties. He''d likely tried to crawl away; his lower half was missing, but the trail of blood showed he''d almost made it. His torso was covered in holes where chunks of flesh had been gouged out.


    I nced at the body and stepped inside without taking off my shoes. But when Tsumugi didn''t follow, I turned back and smacked her rear.


    "What are you doing?"


    "S-Senpai! This¡­this is¡­"


    Tsumugi''s tall frame shook, her face pale. Every exorcist faces a trial like this, yet seeing her reaction, I could almost admire those who managed with such dead weight.


    But it was more trouble than it was worth, so I shrugged and moved on.


    "If you don''t want toe in, you can stay here."


    "P-Please, don''t leave me behind¡­"


    "If you''reing, then be quiet."


    "¡­Yes!"


    After silencing Tsumugi, I continued down the hallway. Beyond the corridor was the bathroom, its door closed. I could see through the frosted ss that the interior was pitch ck, likely a blood-sttered mess.


    The ck blood meant the demon had lost interest in the body there.


    If the demon was still in the apartment, it wouldn''t be in the bathroom. I prepared


    Doushi Silveit


    , readying myself for the encounter toe.


    Passing through the hallway, I entered the living room. Every inch of the room was painted red with blood.


    Yet, there was no sign of the demon. That left only one other location to check. As I was considering this, I heard a rhythmic tapping from the kitchen.


    The sound was like a knife chopping on a cutting board.


    For a moment, the sound reminded me of my dismal "2" in Home Economicsst semester, stirring up some unpleasant memories.


    But at least the noise meant the demon was easy to locate. Typical Second Rank, acting without forethought or caution.


    I leaned toward Tsumugi, speaking in a low whisper.


    "I''m going to exorcise it."


    Before she could nod, Iunched myself toward the kitchen, casting a small pebble spell at the source of the sound. The pebble, infused with my magic, flew at supersonic speed toward the demon. It was my specialty in attribute transformation.


    My magic struck the object making the sound¡ªa floating knife¡ªknocking it out of the air.


    "¡­Huh?"


    The knife ttered to the ground, but there was no demon. No trace of any creature, no ck mist left behind.


    "Why¡­?"


    Could it be hiding elsewhere in the apartment?


    No, that wouldn''t make sense. The hallway and living room had been clear. If it was anywhere, it should have been here in the kitchen.


    Uncertain, I prepared


    Doushi Silveit


    as a precaution.


    A chime rang out suddenly, startling me into firing a shot toward the sound.


    The microwave, which had been still, shattered.


    With the destruction, the previously inactive timer began to beep, urgently filling the silence.


    I shot another stone at the timer, which silenced it, but in the process, I identally broke the refrigerator too.


    Invisible but able to move objects¡­ Could it be a transparent demon? Just as I reached that thought, Tsumugi''s shrill voice interrupted me.


    "Sen-Senpai! The hallway!"


    "What? Stop interrupting me!"


    "But the hallway! Outside, it''s¡­!"


    Holding back my irritation at her trembling shout, I nced at the corridor.


    "¡­What?"


    Whaty before us was an endless hallway. Doors, crudely drawn like a child''s sketch, stretched on forever in either direction.


    Thinking it might be an illusion, I used


    Doushi Silveit


    to create a lens, but the view remained unchanged. It wasn''t a hallucination; it was a transformation of space itself.


    A chill ran down my spine.


    Only a Fourth or possibly even a Fifth Rank demon could warp reality like this.


    Then, a voice filled the air.


    "Wee to my kitchen."


    The voice resonated throughout the room, as if it wereing from within me.


    My body trembled involuntarily.


    "You are my honored guests. Let''s make sure we entertain them properly."


    Only demons of the Fifth Rank or higher could create more demons.


    The moment I realized this, a sickening sensation seized my gut, and I fought to keep down what little I''d eaten that day. But the stench in the air overwhelmed me, and I ended up vomiting.


    "No messes, please. Clean that up."


    One of the doors in the endless hallway opened, and a creature with its head twisted like a rag emerged.


    "Walk straight. Straight like pasta."


    Swaying from side to side, the demon approached us.


    "Stay back!"


    I hurled another stone, striking the demon''s head and causing blood to stter like a burst tomato.


    The impact caused multiple doors to creak open, and massive, grotesque faces rolled out, licking up the blood pooling on the floor with long tongues.


    "Ugh¡­"


    Seeing the grotesque disy, Tsumugi gagged but held back.


    This was no longer an exam.


    We couldn''t hope to survive against a Fifth Rank demon.


    "Run, Tsumugi! We have to get out of here!"


    "But where¡­?"


    "The kitchen!"


    There was a window in that room. We could escape through it. With


    Body Reinforcement


    magic, even jumping from the third floor wouldn''t injure us. We had to flee before it was toote, before we were killed!


    Just as I spun around, my heart sank.


    "¡­No way."


    The path behind us had transformed into the same endless corridor. There was no exit, only an infinite stretch of hallway.


    "Senpai! Behind you! That head!"


    Tsumugi screamed, pulling me from my shock. I turned to see that the disembodied heads, having licked up the blood, were now rolling down the corridor toward us.


    "¡­Tsumugi, get in front! Run!"


    "Y-yes!"


    I couldn''t rely on her magic. I had to do something myself.


    After all, I''m a genius.


    With the never-ending hallway looming, I summoned a wall of stone to block the heads. Layering


    Attribute Transformation: Earth


    with


    Trait Transformation


    to make itst, I felt the drain on my magic.


    Momentster, the heads collided with the wall, making a loud thud that shook loose bits of debris from the ceiling.


    I knew it would only hold for a short time.


    Looking forward, I saw a door open, releasing a flood of demons from within.


    "Tsumugi! This way!"


    I grabbed Tsumugi by the cor, pulled her through a nearby door, and mmed it shut, sealing it with


    Doushi Silveit


    and using thest of my strength to reinforce it with stone.


    Inside, I recognized theyout of a familiar kitchen.


    For a moment, I thought we''d returned to reality, but there was no window in this room. It was a replica¡ªa fake made by the demon.


    At least there were no demons in here for now.


    "¡­Are we going to survive this?" Tsumugi''s voice was shaky.


    "I don''t know."


    I wasn''t going to lie to her. It was clear that we were no match for a Fifth Rank demon, even with all my skill and training.


    Just then, a loud banging started against the stone-enforced door. Soon, it turned into a barrage of pounding, as if a crowd was trying to break through.


    "Look around for a way out! Do you have a phone? Try contacting our supervisor."


    "Yes! I do!" Tsumugi fumbled through her bag, pulling out a white iPhone. She quickly unlocked it, but the screen read,


    No Signal


    .


    "It''s out of range! Oh no, what should we do?"


    "Stop panicking! If it''s useless, we''ll try something else. Is there any Wi-Fi here?!"


    "Nothing! Look!"


    Tsumugi held up her phone, showing me the screen, barren of any signal or connection.


    "Is there andline phone here?"


    "What''s that¡­?"


    "How can you not know?!"


    I pushed past her, searching the room. I thought maybe there''d be an oldndline phone, but there was nothing.


    Meanwhile, the pounding on the door grew louder, the cracks in the stone barrier widening with each impact. I could see the demon''s heads smashing against it.


    What do we do? How can we escape?


    "No¡­ I don''t want to die¡­ I don''t want to die¡­"


    In the midst of my racing thoughts, I heard Tsumugi''s whimpering as she began to cry.


    It was hopeless. I had to face this on my own.


    There had to be a way to survive. I was born for this. I''m a prodigy, a Third Rank, someone who trained endlessly in magic. I wasn''t meant to die here. I wasn''t supposed to die at all.


    Think, think, think!


    The timer on the stove began to beep suddenly.


    "¡­!"


    The beeping became an incessant, shrill noise, tearing through my already strained nerves. My thoughts dissolved into chaos as all the sounds around me grew louder.


    The banging on the door. Tsumugi''s sniffles. The screeching timer.


    It was too much. This wasn''t supposed to happen. I was supposed to exorcise a Second Rank demon, return to the facility, and be praised as a genius.


    That was how this was meant to end.


    "Why¡­ why is this happening to me?"


    I muttered weakly, my voice drowned out by the cacophony around me. Just then, the doorbell rang.


    Ding-dong.


    For a fleeting moment, everything fell silent. Even Tsumugi stopped crying, startled. Only the timer''s shrill beeping remained, then it too was silenced as it abruptly shut off.


    The quiet was short-lived. The chaos resumed, crashing down around us as the banging, crying, and rms resumed in an unbearable torrent of sound.


    "This isn''t real¡­"


    This was no ce for me. This wasn''t the life of an exorcist I had envisioned. I wasn''t meant to die in my exam without achieving my dream. This wasn''t what I wanted.


    "No¡­!"


    Reality was too much to bear, and as I tried to stifle a scream, tears began to pour down my face uncontrobly.


    "Why¡­why does this have to happen to me? My parents were killed, I''m constantly belittled for being a girl, told I shouldn''t be an exorcist! So why¡­ why does this have to happen?!"


    I mmed my fist onto the kitchen counter.


    I had no magic left for reinforcement, and the pain shot through my hand, sharp and stinging.


    "I hate this! I hate all of it! Why does everyone else get to live while I¡ª?!"


    I screamed, releasing every ounce of frustration, hoping somehow my situation might change.


    But instead of silence, the doorbell rang again.


    Ding-dong.


    Then, a persistent, repeated ringing filled the air.


    Ding-dong, ding-dong, ding-dong¡­


    Annoyed and furious, I yelled out in desperation, tears streaming down my face.


    "Whoever it is, the door''s open!"


    "Oh? Really?"


    Suddenly, the door swung open with a creak, and I heard a muffled, boyish voice.


    Then, a deafening sound rattled the entire building, like a massive explosion had gone off. The stone barrier shattered, and the door to the hallway splintered apart, revealing the seemingly endless corridor once more.


    Through the dust and debris, a young boy, no older than a first or second grader, walked calmly toward us.


    ¡­Was he human? Or¡­ a demon?


    I couldn''t tell. But he walked past us without so much as a nce in our direction, striding purposefully down the hall.


    Shakily, I wiped my tears and followed him, leaving Tsumugi behind.


    The endless corridor had be a war zone, its walls twisted and fractured, with chunks of ck mist¡ªthe remnants of a destroyed demon¡ªspilling everywhere.


    "Roughhousing isn''t allowed in the store, you know."


    "This is an apartment, not a store."


    The boy''s voice carried, as if he were speaking to the demon directly.


    Conversing with a demon? I had never seen anyone do that.


    As he reached out, his hand moved in a scooping motion, and a bound figure materialized before him: a headless human with a gaping mouth in its stomach¡ªa monster.


    In that instant, I knew. That creature was the demon that had trapped us here.


    And this boy¡­ he was an ally.


    "There are supposed to be two exorcists here."


    "The customer''s privacy is our priority, you know."


    "Then I''ll find them myself."


    With a single, swift motion, the boy clenched his hand, and the demon disintegrated into ck mist.


    "E-Excuse me¡­"


    The boy''s shoulder tensed as he turned to look at me, finally noticing my presence.


    "Oh, you''re okay! There was supposed to be another girl with you¡­"


    "Y-Yes, she''s¡­ she''s in that room."


    "You''d bettere out of there soon. This ''Closed World'' will vanish any moment now."


    "Closed¡­ World?"


    I didn''t understand what he meant. But the boy didn''t wait. He walked back into the room, easily lifting Tsumugi, who was much taller than him, and carrying her outside.


    "This way."


    He led us through a door, and I followed. Cold air brushed my face as we exited.


    We were back under the open night sky, surrounded by the lights of Shinjuku''s towering buildings. I turned to see the familiar door to the old apartment building behind us.


    "We¡­ made it out."


    Still in the boy''s arms, Tsumugi whispered, barely able to believe it.


    My knees felt weak with relief. Everything¡ªthe nightmare, the hopeless situation¡ªall of it was gone.


    As I gazed at the young boy who had saved us, a question began to burn in my mind.


    "How¡­ how did you get here?"


    "I was on a mission nearby. I was scanning for demons using concealment, and this ce caught my attention."


    "Concealment¡­?"


    It would take a tremendous amount of magic to break through that.


    "Then I contacted Akane-san. She said there were two girls taking an exam here."


    He let out a sigh, one that seemed to carry away all his tension and relief.


    A prodigy. The word wavered in my mind, its meaning faltering. My confidence, my self-image, was shaking.


    I had heard stories, distant rumors about a child genius who had exorcised a Sixth Rank demon at the age of five. A prodigy, one of the rare "Seventh Rank" exorcists born once in a few centuries.


    When I''d heard it, I hadughed it off as just a story. I didn''t want to believe such an exorcist could exist.


    But now he stood before me.


    "Support will arrive soon to take care of things. If you''re hurt, I can heal you."


    Tsumugi looked up at him in amazement, eyes wide, and shook her head.


    "No¡­ I''m fine."


    I understood her reaction. He knew


    healing magic


    . A boy younger than us, yet more capable.


    "And you?"


    "¡­I''m fine."


    "Good."


    With a soft sigh, he looked relieved. In that moment, he appeared his age¡ªa regr kid. Yet, he had just destroyed a Fifth Rank demon with ease.


    I knew his name.


    "You''re¡­ Itsuki Kisaragi, right?"


    "Yes¡­ but how did you know?"


    He set Tsumugi gently on the ground, his face twisting with difort.


    "Of course I know. You''re famous."


    "¡­Famous¡­"


    His face showed only mild displeasure. Why did he seem annoyed by that?


    They would arrive soon to handle the aftermath, leaving us little time to talk. I had onest question.


    "Thank you for saving us. I just want to ask¡­ why are you so strong?"


    The boy looked surprised, as if he hadn''t thought about it before. Then, after a pause, he answered simply.


    "Because¡­ I don''t want to die, I guess."


    "¡­Thank you."


    "You''re wee."


    Arrogance is a privilege reserved for geniuses. That belief of mine hadn''t changed.


    But it''s easier to ept a genius if they act ordingly. To see them as someone who looks down on others.


    But if there exists a genius who is simply facing themselves¡­ someone who just lives honestly¡­


    How am I supposed toe to terms with that?


    In that moment, I realized something¡ªsomething that shattered my self-image.


    There are true prodigies in this world.


    I am not one of them.


    The moonlight shone over the hallway, casting a cold glow, and I felt smaller than ever under its silver light.

 Chapter 139: Remnants of the Nightmare

    After the battle with the Sixth Rank that attacked the school, the cleanup crew arrived almost immediately. Initially, only five people came, but as they realized that nearly every student at the elementary school had been affected, the number of responders increased rapidly.


    Police officers, paramedics, and other people in the know¡ªincluding memory maniption specialists¡ªall gathered, filling the school grounds. Skilled handlers, undoubtedly experienced with various types of monster aftermath, struggled as they transported the students to the hospital. I watched it all, silently, as Nina held onto my hand.


    The two of us sat on a small ledge at the edge of the schoolyard, observing the scene before us as if we were watching a film. The whole time, I stayed quiet.


    I had no idea what to say to Nina after she had told me, "All I need is you, Itsuki."


    Any response that came to mind¡ª"That''s not right," or "Just me isn''t enough"¡ªfelt insufficient, even meaningless. If my words could have reached her, she probably wouldn''t have said that in the first ce.


    So, I was at a loss for words. Each time I found myself in situations like this, I cursed my past life. Why had I gone out of my way to avoid meaningfulmunication?


    Perhaps what I had done in my previous life wasn''t trulymunication at all¡ªjust nd conversations that didn''t matter who they were with, meaningless exchanges that could have been with anyone. At school, at work, all I did was make small talk; had I ever genuinely connected with someone?


    If I hadn''t avoided connecting with others back then¡­ would I have words that could reach Nina now? Pointless thoughts, I knew, but they filled my mind anyway.


    While I was lost in my own scattered thoughts, Nina continued to hold my hand.


    Just as she always had when we faced monsters, as if saying she''d always stay by my side.


    I have no idea how long we sat like that. The crowd had thinned to half, and a group of onlookers had begun gathering outside the school gates when I spotted a woman walking toward us.


    I recognized her immediately without seeing her face. It was Irena.


    She approached us with sure steps, stopping in front of us before bowing her head deeply.


    "Thank you, Itsuki."


    Before I could respond, Irena continued.


    "So, ''Muppet Lappet Marite'' was here."


    "Ma¡­ what?"


    I hadn''t quite caught the name, so I asked again, and she pointed to my chest pocket. Following her gesture, I looked down to see a small orb¡ªa relic, red, white, and green interwoven¡ªthat peeked out from my pocket.


    "That''s the monster''s name. It killed Edmond¡­ Nina''s father, and caused the ''Hundred Demon Carnival'' in Ennd."


    "It''s the monster that led to Nina''s memory being sealed, right?"


    "Yes. And now¡­ she''s remembered everything, hasn''t she?"


    Hesitating, I tried to think of the best way to convey the situation. Rather than recalling it all herself, it had been forcibly dredged up.


    But as I hesitated, Nina spoke softly.


    "¡­Everything."


    That single word told Irena all she needed to know, her expression turning bitter as she continued.


    "Nina. I know it must be difficult, but for now¡ª"


    "No, it''s not difficult at all."


    Nina''s clear, firm voice cut off Irena''s words. Her tone was surprisingly strong, and I couldn''t hide my shock. In a lighthearted voice, she continued.


    "I''m okay because Itsuki is here."


    "¡­"


    Irena was silent in response. But she quickly regained herposure and spoke again.


    "I understand. But, Nina, let''s go home for now. You can''t stay here."


    "No, I''m not going home."


    "¡­Not going home? So you intend to stay at school?"


    "No, I intend to stay with Itsuki."


    At Nina''s words, Irena furrowed her brow in contemtion. But Nina continued, as if she''d known her answer all along.


    "Itsuki protected me. He saved me. That''s why I don''t need anything else anymore. I don''t need my home. As long as I have Itsuki, that''s enough."


    At that, Irena closed her eyes. After a moment''s thought, she opened them, reached out a gentle hand toward Nina, and murmured a short incantation.


    "Sleep."


    At once, Nina''s body slumped forward, but Irena caught her. Nina''s grip loosened, her hand slipping from mine as her body went limp.


    "Thank you for everything, Itsuki. I apologize for Nina''s behavior."


    "No, it''s fine. I''m okay. But¡­ what about Nina¡­?"


    "It was a drastic measure, but I think it''s best if she rests for now. The sudden recollection could trigger panic."


    "But she seemed calm¡­"


    Unable to imagine her in a panic, I voiced my doubts, but Irena shook her head softly.


    "A heart in shock can be numb, overtaken by somethingrger than itself. For Nina, that something was you, Itsuki."


    Was that really the case?


    "Pain can surfaceter, seeping in over time. That''s why I sealed Nina''s memories. Though I doubt it can be done again."


    "Why¡­ can''t it be done again?"


    I asked reflexively, puzzled by her resigned smile.


    Was it that the magic couldn''t be used again, or was there some other reason?


    "Memory seals don''t work well on children. They have fewer memories than adults, making it difficult to hide a painful one in the sea of forgetfulness. For adults, well¡­ they forget things naturally over time."


    With that exnation, Irena turned on her heel, still holding Nina in her arms.


    "And once someone breaks through a memory seal, they''re more likely to do so again in the future. It bes a habit."


    "Then¡­ Nina¡­"


    "She''ll have to stand on her own, without magic."


    "¡­"


    Isn''t that¡­ cruel?


    I thought so, but I couldn''t put it into words.


    "Itsuki, if I may, I have a request, though it may be rude of me to ask."


    "A request?"


    "If Nina tries to stand on her own, could she rely on you for support?"


    I didn''t hesitate, nodding vigorously, even though she wasn''t facing me.


    "Yes! If there''s anything I can do, I''ll do it!"


    "Thank you¡­ so much."


    With that, Irena left the school grounds, carrying Nina.


    Left alone, I lingered for a moment in the quiet schoolyard. Then, realizing there was no point in staying, I headed back to the ssroom to pick up my school bag.


    For the first time in a long time, I arrived home with a feeling of unease in my chest. That feeling of unease remained with me until I received a call from Irena the next day.

 Chapter 140: How to Save a Broken Girl

    The day after, school was naturally closed.


    In the first ce, aside from the teachers and those who were absent, everyone else had copsed. It even made the national news, and I heard that the police and media had gathered at the school.


    I''m the only one who came out of it okay, but the media didn''te near me thanks to the efforts of the


    Kamizuki


    family and the cleanup team. They kept our information hidden, spun a usible cover story, and maintained strict control over the details.


    That''s what my mother told me.


    Meanwhile, I couldn''t bring myself to watch TV, so I kept weaving and unweaving


    Silveit


    , facing the haziness I felt in my chest. Then suddenly, a call came from Irena, asking me toe over.


    As soon as I answered the call, I felt restless and decided to head to Nina''s house.


    I pressed the room number at the familiar entrance to the spotless apartmentplex.


    After a brief holding tune, a clear voice came through the inte.


    "Oh, I''m sorry, Itsuki. I''ll let you in now."


    "He''s here!? Itsuki''s here!!?"


    "Calm down, Nina, just a little¡ª"


    I heard Irena''s voice cut off at that point. As I hit the button for the elevator I''d ridden so many times, I wondered to myself if


    Nina was okay.


    I''d been visiting Nina''s ce for over a year now, so even the manager recognized me.


    Passing through the inner corridor, I rang the doorbell.


    The door promptly opened with a click.


    "Excuse me."


    "I apologize, Itsuki, for asking you toe out like this."


    "No, it''s okay."


    The one who greeted me looked like an exhausted Irena. Dark circles had formed under her eyes, making me think she hadn''t slept a wink since the previous day.


    "Anyway, how is Nina¡­"


    "Itsuki! You came!!"


    Before Irena could reply, Nina dashed down the hall toward me. Her hair was disheveled, and her eyes were red, likely from crying.


    Without stopping, she threw herself at me. I knew she''d being, so I managed to catch her without falling backward.


    I caught her, but then she squeezed me tightly, as if she couldn''t let go.


    "I''m so d¡­ I''m so d you came, Itsuki. I thought you might note to see me anymore. When I opened my eyes and you weren''t there, I was afraid you''d finally given up on me¡­"


    "¡­I''m here."


    As she took shallow, quick breaths, I gently stroked her back.


    That was all I could think of to do for her.


    "¡­Please,e inside, Itsuki," Irena said.


    I started to step inside, but Nina, still clutching me tightly, wouldn''t move.


    "Nina, I can''te in if you don''t let go."


    "¡­If I let go, you might disappear."


    "I won''t leave."


    "¡­No. I won''t let go."


    Seeing that I had no choice, I reinforced both my arms with


    Silveit


    .


    Then I carried Nina in my arms and walked into the room.


    As soon as I entered, I was greeted by the sight of a mess. The usual clean, white, Scandinavian-style decor was barely recognizable. The sofa was flipped over, the curtains were torn, and the table was split in half.


    "W-what happened here?"


    "Nina threw a fit."


    As I was still in shock at the mess, Irena let out a quiet sigh and exined.


    "Threw a fit¡­really?"


    When I asked Nina, still clinging to me, she didn''t respond.


    It seemed she didn''t want to talk about it.


    "Well, I''m d you came. Now that you''re here, she''s finally calm," Irena said, pping her hands together. At that moment, dozens of fairies appeared, and immediately got to work righting the furniture, stitching up the curtains, and, within moments, tidying the room. The broken table, it seemed, was beyond saving¡ªthey began dismantling it instead. Apparently, it was trash.


    It made sense now. They''d probably left the room as it was because Nina would just destroy it again if they cleaned it. Fairy magic sure is handy.


    While I was thinking that, Nina suddenly looked up at me, grabbed my hand, and started dragging me away from the living room.


    "H-hey! Where are we going?"


    "To my room. I''m going to practice my magic."


    "Practice? Are you sure¡­you can still use magic?"


    When I asked her, she quietly shook her head.


    "Because if I can''t use fairy magic, Itsuki won''t stay with me, right? If I don''t have magic to teach you, or if my mom''s the one casting magic, then there''s no point to me¡­!"


    "No, that''s not¡­"


    "I need Itsuki by my side. If I can''t give you any worth, then I have no reason to live!"


    Nina''s face twisted as if some switch had flipped inside her. Then, in the next moment, she started crying uncontrobly.


    "Because Iughed when my dad died. Iughed when I watched everyone else get killed! I have no reason to live! I should just¡­"


    "Nina!"


    My voice came out louder than I intended, making Nina stop crying for a moment.


    Regretting my tone, I softened my voice and continued.


    I''d seen Nina work hard with my own eyes.


    I''d seen her try to ovee her trauma, more than anyone else.


    She had faced her past and her weakness, and she was striving to be strong.


    "It was the monster''s fault, Nina. Not yours."


    Death is an absolute.


    Ites without mercy, without condition, to anyone.


    To this day, I still have nightmares about that day¡ªwhen my ordinary life was torn away.


    I remember it all too easily: the pain, the helplessness, the overwhelming suffering.


    "There''s no way someone as innocent as you deserves to die, Nina."


    That''s why, no matter what happens, I reject the idea of


    death


    .


    "So, will you¡­stay by my side, Itsuki?"


    "Of course."


    "Why?"


    "Because we''re friends."


    I couldn''t think of anything else to say, so I told her that. With tears pooling in her eyes, Nina started to cry again, even harder this time.


    I didn''t know what else to do, so I just held her hand as she cried.


    I stayed by her side until she cried herself to sleep.


    That was about all I could do.


    And then, two dayster, I received an invitation to a hot spring trip from Irena.

 Chapter 141: Hot Spring Therapy

    Feeling the vibrations of the car through the backrest, I asked my father,


    "Why are we going on a hot spring trip?"


    "They probably want a therapeutic retreat. Since ancient times, hot springs have been said to have a healing power for both body and mind."


    My father''s answer sounded as if he''d expected the question. We were heading to a secluded hot spring in Gifu at the request of Ireina. When I think of hot springs, I usually think of Atami in the Kanto area, but apparently, there are other options too.


    Still, I had some doubts. A hot spring may be rxing, but is it really a ce to go when someone''s mental state is broken?


    But since not only Ireina but also my father wasing along, there must be a good reason. He wouldn''te otherwise.


    Perhaps sensing my mixed feelings, my father continued as he drove along the mountain road.


    "Well, even healing has its own principles. Hot springs are located above earth veins."


    "Earth veins?"


    A term I didn''t know. I''d seen it in games, sure, but I didn''t know what it actually meant.


    "It refers to the energy flowing underground. Hot springs are ces where this energy erupts. You know, Itsuki, that magical energy is a form of life force. When your life force is drained, recovering in a ce rich with such energy aids in restoring your magic."


    "So, a hot spring is¡­ a ce to recover magical energy?"


    "Put simply, yes."


    It sounded like something out of a game.


    "Since you''re aware, I assume you''ve noticed how injuries heal faster when your magical power is high. That''s because your body is using magic to enhance its healing ability."


    Though he said, "since you''re aware," I actually wasn''t. Lately, if I got injured, I''d just use healing magic¡ªlike during the fight with the troupe''s actors.


    But I understood the general idea that if you restore your life force, injuries heal faster. The concept of


    toji,


    or therapeutic bathing, started to make more sense.


    The only thing I still didn''t get was how it helped the mind. So, I asked my father.


    "Then, does that mean if Nina-chan goes to the hot spring, she''ll recover more quickly?"


    "That''s uncertain. But it seems that Ireina wants to hold onto some hope. I understand that feeling."


    With that said, I couldn''t find anything to say back.


    Considering all that Ireina had done for Nina-chan, her desire to cling to something made sense. She hadn''t just sealed her memories; she''d evene to Japan to try to protect Nina-chan through me.


    "It''sing up, there it is," my father said.


    I looked up to see arge inn by the river.


    Apparently, Ireina had arranged everything for this hot spring reservation. She''d invited my family, the Kisaragi family, and also the Shimotsuki family¡ªAya-chan''s family. Originally, it was just supposed to be my family, but since I thought it might be nice for Nina to have someone her age here, I''d suggested inviting Aya-chan too.


    So, the trip ended up being a gathering of three families. Whether or not it could be called a "trip" for therapeutic purposes was debatable.


    As I thought about this, we arrived at the inn. Before my father headed to the parking area, my mother, Hina, and I grabbed our bags and went in ahead.


    As soon as we entered, a woman came to greet us.


    "We''ve been expecting you, Mr. Kisaragi. This way, please."


    With that, she led us inside, and a pleasant aroma greeted us¡ªsofter than that of a room fragrance.


    "Nii-chan, it smells good!"


    "I wonder what it is," I replied as Hina, carrying her backpack, tilted her head curiously. Searching for the source of the scent, I noticed a small piece of wood burning on a golden te.


    "That''s probably incense wood," my mother exined.


    Hina, fascinated by the burning wood, ran toward it, and as I moved to stop her, someone hugged me from behind.


    "Whoa¡­!"


    As I felt myself fall forward, I summoned


    Silveit


    to create a cushion to support myself.


    No need to ask who it was.


    The scent wasn''t from the incense wood but rather from a familiar presence. And the golden hair spilling over my shoulder left no room for doubt.


    "Oh, you''re already here, Nina-chan."


    As I straightened up and turned my head to look back, all I could see was the top of Nina-chan''s head.


    I couldn''t see her face, so I couldn''t tell her expression. She just held me so tightly it almost hurt.


    "Nina, if you hold him that tightly, Itsuki might get ufortable," Ireina said,ing up behind her.


    "¡­No," Nina replied.


    "I apologize, Itsuki. Nina has been very agitated these past two days since she couldn''t see you¡­"


    I shook my head at Ireina, who seemed to feel bad.


    "It''s okay."


    "Mom doesn''t understand. Itsuki''s always okay with me!"


    As I said this, Nina chimed in, agreeing. Well, I''ve never actually said no to her.


    "If you keep relying on Itsuki''s kindness too much¡­he might end up disliking you."


    "¡­He won''t dislike me. Itsuki would never hate me."


    Saying that, Nina hugged me even tighter. It hurt, but I couldn''t help feeling a little happy to be trusted so much.


    Ireina gave a slightly troubled smile before saying, "Let''s move along."


    We couldn''t stay in the inn''s entryway forever, so we moved on. Nina finally let go as we walked, but she grabbed the hem of my shirt and followed closely behind.


    When we reached the lobby, familiar faces greeted us.


    "It''s been a while, Itsuki-kun."


    "Oh, hi! Long time no see, Renji-san!"


    It was the three members of the Shimotsuki family. Aya-chan''s face lit up as she spotted me, and she ran over, ncing at Nina-chan with concern.


    Aya-chan must have heard what had happened. She avoided bringing it up with Nina directly and instead asked me,


    "Itsuki-kun, are you okay? I heard you got attacked by another


    Sixth Rank


    ."


    "Yeah, I''m fine, look."


    I held up the chain around my neck with three connected jewels.


    It was a charm I''d made from the relics of the Sixth Rank entities I''d exorcised. Among them was a white, red, and green gemstone.


    "I managed to take care of it."


    Seeing this, Aya-chan let out a relieved sigh and then continued.


    "¡­You really are strong, Itsuki-kun."


    I was about to say "I just got lucky," but then I remembered Nina-chan behind me. If I were truly strong, Nina might not have ended up like this.


    So, lowering my tone a little, I replied,


    "I still have a long way to go."


    Before Aya-chan could respond, Renji-san cut in.


    "It''s good to see you brought it, Itsuki-kun."


    "I always have it with me."


    Renji-san smiled calmly and continued,


    "So, have you decided on which one?"


    "Which one¡­?"


    "Hmm? You didn''t hear from Souichirou?"


    Renji-san went on, seeing my puzzled look.


    "You''re here to forge it, aren''t you? Your demon de."

 Chapter 142: Demonic Sword

    "A demon de¡­?"


    I asked, perplexed by what Renji-san had just said.


    Renji-san kept his cheerful tone as he exined further.


    "Yes, that''s why you''re here in Gifu, after all."


    Though even he seemed unsure why Gifu specifically was the right ce to craft a demon de. What does Gifu have to do with it?


    Apparently, I wasn''t the only one confused. Aya, standing next to me, piped up.


    "Dad, why Gifu if it''s to make a demon de?"


    "Well, there''s a ce here that was famous for forging swords back in the day. It''s known as one of the Five Great Sword-Making Regions. Gifu happens to be one of them."


    "Really? But they never taught us that in school¡­"


    "Well, nowadays only exorcists use swords, so I guess it''s no longermon knowledge."


    True, maybe it makes sense. Japanese swords are incredibly expensive, though¡ªabout as much as a car. As I considered this, I reset my thinking.


    Actually, the real question was:


    "Renji-san, what exactly is a demon de?"


    Renji-san smiled as if he''d been expecting the question.


    "When exorcists refer to a ''demon de,'' it can mean two things. One is a sword with a dark history¡ªa weapon involved in many deaths or that drives the wielder to kill. Those sorts."


    "¡­Isn''t that basically a monster?"


    "In some cases, yes. It could be a possessing-type demon attached to an object rather than a person."


    That¡­ exists?


    "But that''s not what I''m talking about here. In this case, it''s a sword forged by a skilled cksmith, crafted from a relic."


    "¡­Forged from a relic?"


    I nced down at the three relics hanging around my neck. These relics, left behind by Sixth Rank demons after their deaths, are almost indestructible¡ªsurviving even my spell "Oborozuki," which can swallow anything, magic or material alike.


    But to process a relic¡­? Is that even possible?


    "So, can relics actually be processed?" I asked.


    "Apparently, yes. cksmiths are able to do it."


    His answer was indirect, so I decided to change the question since it seemed unlikely he''d offer more details.


    "What benefits are there to having a demon de?"


    "Oh, plenty. A demon de can harness the magic of a Sixth Rank demon. You might have heard of a weapon called ''Chisui,'' for instance?"


    "Chisui¡­?" I thought, recalling the word vaguely. But it wasn''t for "flood control," like I initially thought. Renji-san chuckled at my puzzled expression.


    "It means ''Blood Drinker.'' This sword is also a demon de. When it cuts a demon, it absorbs that demon''s magical energy."


    "Absorbs it¡­?"


    "Yes, literally. If you y a First Rank demon with it, the sword stores that level of magical energy, which the wielder can then ess. Think of it as an external magic tank."


    "What?!"


    Aya tugged on Renji-san''s sleeve, her curiosity piqued.


    "Dad, then can anyone use that sword to be a Seventh Rank like Itsuki?"


    "In theory, yes, but in reality, it''s not that simple."


    Renji-san shook his head.


    "Chisui has a condition: it only absorbs magic if you deliver the killing blow to the demon with it."


    "Oh¡­"


    Aya''s voice trailed off in disappointment.


    "Besides, ''Seventh Rank'' is a level even the Kanzatsuki family can''t fully measure. Sure, if you defeated dozens, maybe hundreds, of Sixth Rank demons, it might be possible to reach Seventh Rank. But no exorcist has done that¡ªever."


    "Oh¡­"


    Aya furrowed her brows.


    "Also, Chisui only stores magic. Once used, the stored magic decreases. Do you understand what that means?"


    "¡­You have to keep ying demons to recharge the magic."


    "Exactly."


    Renji-san nodded deeply, his face reflecting an awareness of Chisui''s limitations as if he''d had firsthand experience. Curious, I decided to ask.


    "Renji-san, where is the Chisui sword now?"


    "It''s with my family."


    "Huh?"


    His casual answer left me momentarily taken aback.


    "The Shimotsuki family has passed it down for generations. But since I often team up with Souichirou, I don''t really need it."


    "Oh, I see¡­"


    When Renji-san and my dad work together, Renji-san typically acts as support. It made sense that he wouldn''t need it.


    Does this mean there''s a demon de in my family as well?


    Now that I think about it, my dad does carry a sword when he goes on jobs. Could it be a demon de?


    I should ask him sometime.


    Having gotten my answers, I turned to Ireina.


    "So, is it true that I''m here to forge my own sword?"


    "Yes, it''s true," Ireina confirmed with a nod.


    "I felt it would be a bit much to use everyone''s time solely for Nina''s recovery¡­ So I thought, since we''d be here anyway, it would be worthwhile to craft a weapon for you, Itsuki. And of course, you may not know this, but there are only a few remaining master demon-smiths in the world, and one of them is here."


    This was news to me.


    "Are there really so few who can forge demon des?"


    "Yes. They''re not quite as rare as Seventh Rank exorcists, but they''re still exceptional."


    Then, having a demon-smith in Japan isn''t so strange¡­?


    As I wasing to terms with this, Ireina continued.


    "A demon-smith''s workshop is typically located in ces where earth energy flows strongly. So, I thought it would be beneficial for Nina to be in such an environment as well."


    I took a moment to absorb her exnation, then nodded. Given the circumstances, it made sense.


    We came to this hot spring to help Nina''s mental recovery by exposing her to the life energy emanating from the earth''s veins. And since demon-smiths work in areas with a high concentration of such energy, we could aplish both goals at once.


    But to process a relic¡­? I wonder what that entails.


    For instance, if Chisui could theoretically serve as an external magic tank, what kind of powers could a de forged from the Thunder Child''s relic wield? Could it amplify my lightning magic beyond its usual limits? Or if it were crafted from Harunaga Adashino''s insect relics, would it allow me to use some form of ancient spellcasting¡­?


    Or what if it were made from the Puppet Marite relic that caused such chaos in Ennd¡­?


    While I pondered these possibilities, my father entered the lobby. His mere presence caused a ripple of tension among the other guests; after all, a one-eyed man of his build was hard to overlook.


    Renji-san turned to him as he approached us.


    "Souichirou, you didn''t tell Itsuki about the demon de?"


    "¡­Hmm? Did you already mention it?" my father asked.


    Renji-san looked slightly abashed.


    "Should I have kept it a secret?"


    After a short pause, my father gave a small nod.


    "No, don''t worry about it. I¡­ wanted it to be a surprise for Itsuki."

 Chapter 143: Trust

    Feeling the vibrations of the car''s engine through the seat, I turned to my father with a question.


    "Why are we going to a hot spring?"


    "Healing, I''d imagine. It''s been said for centuries that hot springs have the power to soothe both body and soul," my father replied, as if he''d anticipated my question all along.


    Our destination, arranged by Irena, was a hidden hot spring in Gifu. When I first heard we were going to a hot spring, I assumed we''d be heading to a popr ce like Atami. But it turned out there were less conventional options to consider.


    Still, a hot spring seemed an unusual choice for mental healing. Hot springs might be rxing, sure, but they weren''t exactly the go-to remedy for someone suffering from deep emotional distress.


    Sensing my unease as he navigated the winding mountain road, my father nced over at me.


    "Even the soothing power of hot springs is based on reason. They''re located along the earth''s ley lines," he exined.


    "Ley lines?" I echoed, unfamiliar with the term. I''d heard about it in video games, but the real meaning was something I wasn''t sure of.


    "Ley lines refer to channels of energy flowing underground. Hot springs emerge where this energy bubbles to the surface. You already know that magic power is essentially life force, don''t you? So it stands to reason that being near a ce brimming with energy would help replenish depleted magic power."


    "So a hot spring is¡­ basically a ce to recharge magic?"


    "That''s the simple exnation, yes."


    It sounded almost like something out of a video game.


    "As you''ve probably noticed, wounds heal faster when magic power is high. That''s because magic power is diverted to enhance your body''s natural healing."


    Not really, I thought to myself. Recently, I''d been relying on healing spells for injuries, like when I fought against that demon actor.


    But if magic power is akin to life energy, then restoring it could usibly speed up the healing process. It was alling together in my head, piece by piece.


    There was still one part I couldn''t quite understand: wasn''t all this just for physical healing?


    That lingering question made me turn to my father again.


    "So¡­ will going into the hot springs really help Nina-chan recover faster?"


    "I don''t know for certain," he replied. "But I imagine Irena wants to believe in something, to hold onto some hope. I can understand that feeling."


    Faced with that response, I found myself at a loss for words.


    Considering everything Irena had done for Nina¡ªsealing her memories, moving to Japan, and involving me in Nina''s protection¡ªit made sense that she''d want something to rely on.


    "We''re almost there; that''s the ce," my father said.


    I looked out the window and saw arge inn nestled along the riverbank.


    Irena had organized this entire trip. She''d invited our family and also reached out to Aya-chan''s family, the Shimotsukis. Initially, the invitation was just for us, but I suggested inviting Aya-chan as well, thinking a familiar friend might help Nina rx.


    So here we were, three families gathering for what could loosely be called a "trip." Whether to call it a vacation was debatable, given that the primary purpose was healing.


    As our car rolled into the inn''s parking area, I got out with Mom and Hina, leaving Dad to park. A staff member was already waiting at the entrance.


    "Wee, Kisaragi-sama. Please, this way," she said, guiding us.


    As we stepped inside, I was greeted by a subtle, pleasant fragrance¡ªdifferent from the artificial sweetness of a room fragrance, softer and more natural.


    "Nii-chan, it smells nice!" Hina said, inhaling deeply.


    "I wonder what it is?" I replied, scanning the area. My eyesnded on a small wooden stick smoldering on a golden te nearby.


    "It''s probably incense wood," Mom said, identifying the source of the scent.


    "Oh¡­"


    Before I could stop her, Hina trotted toward the incense. Just as I moved to pull her back, I felt arms wrap around me from behind, pulling me backward. Instinctively, I cast


    Silveit


    to cushion my fall as I regained my bnce.


    I didn''t need to ask who it was.


    A familiar fragrance wafted over me, and I saw golden hair brushing against my shoulder. There was no doubt¡ªit was Nina-chan.


    "Oh¡­ you''re already here, Nina-chan?" I managed, trying to turn around to look at her. But Nina kept her head down, not letting me see her face. Her arms were wrapped tightly around me.


    "I''m d you''re here¡­ I was so scared that you wouldn''te, that maybe you''d grown tired of me¡­"


    "It''s okay," I said, gently patting her back. Her breaths were shallow and quick, and patting her back was the onlyfort I could think to offer.


    "Please,e inside, Itsuki," Irena-san urged, gesturing for us to follow her. I tried to step forward, but Nina-chan clung to me even tighter.


    "Nina-chan, you have to let go so we can go inside."


    "If I let go, you might leave me again."


    "I''m not going anywhere."


    "...But I still don''t want to let go."


    Irena-san gave a weary sigh, as though resigned to Nina''s stubbornness.


    "Nina, Itsuki-san will be joining you in the hot springs too, you know."


    "Then I want to go with him."


    "That''s not¡ª"


    "Then I won''t go in at all."


    Seeing the conversation heading nowhere, I could only sigh and try to exin more clearly.


    "Nina-chan, hot springs have separate baths for men and women."


    "...I know that. That''s why I said I''m not going in."


    She knew that already. She''d been in Japan long enough to understand how hot springs worked, but it seemed she wasn''t budging.


    Hina tried to interject from the side.


    "Nii-chan, I''m going in with you!"


    "That''s because you''re my little sister, Hina¡­" I quickly nudged her back, sensing she mightplicate things. My mother swept in, lifting Hina to hold her back.


    I nced around for support, catching Aya-chan''s eye. She gave a small, determined nod and stepped forward.


    "Nina-chan! Why don''t you join me?" she said brightly, taking Nina''s hand from where it clung to my sleeve.


    "But¡­"


    "It''ll be fine! You''ll see Itsuki-kun right after!"


    Between Aya-chan''s confidence and Irena-san''s gentle nudge, Nina was slowly coaxed away toward the baths. I let out a sigh of relief. Nina didn''t resist too strongly; she''d shown restraint from the beginning. Despite her inner turmoil, she had enough self-awareness to respect others'' space.


    Aya-chan, likely informed of Nina''s situation by Renji-san, had acted with kindness and sensitivity, sensing Nina needed a soft push.


    "Itsuki, shall we go too?" my father prompted.


    "¡­Yeah," I replied, waving as Nina nced back over her shoulder, watching us until the veryst moment.


    "Dad¡­ do you think Nina-chan will be okay?"


    My father''s expression darkened, the usual calm in his face reced by a hint of tension. He didn''t respond right away, choosing silence over false reassurances.


    Perhaps to fill the silence, Renji-san offered some insight.


    "Healing in a hot spring can speed up recovery, but it''s no instant fix. Especially not for wounds of the heart."


    "...Yeah. Dad told me."


    "All we can do is trust that she''ll find her own strength."


    That word¡ª"trust"¡ªlingered in my mind. It felt bothforting and elusive.


    "Alright, let''s not clog up the lobby forever. To the baths, then?" Renji-san said cheerfully.


    "Yes!" I nodded, falling in step behind my father as he led us toward the rooms.


    Renji-san, falling into stride beside me, continued with a lighthearted tidbit.


    "By the way, this ce has five different saunas."


    "Saunas? In a hot spring?"


    I recalled a sauna craze in my past life, and apparently, the trend hadn''t waned. Renji-san continued.


    "Yep! Saunas are a hit nowadays, especially with exorcists."


    "Exorcists like saunas?"


    "It''s stress relief. Alcohol''s not really an option when you''re always on call, and neither is smoking¡ªtoo dangerous to fight demons if you''re drunk or winded, you know?"


    "Oh, that makes sense¡­"


    Renji-san smirked, shrugging.


    "This ce has five different sauna types. Quite the selection, huh?"


    He seemed more excited about it than I''d expected. My curiosity was piqued, but I found myself thinking out loud.


    "¡­Is it still a hot spring at that point?"

 Chapter 144: A Handful of Rest: Part I

    After cing our belongings in our room, we made our way toward the hot springs.


    I thought about bringing a towel, but we were told that there were towels avable in therge bath, free for guests to use.


    Apparently, there really were ces like this where you could use as many towels as you wanted. The thought made me smile; if I were really a grade schooler, I''d probably be ying with the towels. Sure enough, the changing room had a whole stack of them.


    Being mid-afternoon, there were no other guests around, so there was no one to observe my father and Renji-san''s tough, scarred bodies.


    These two stand out in any bathhouse; their bodies aren''t covered in tattoos, but the scars are more than enough to draw attention. If I were back in my old life and saw two intimidating guys like them entering the bath, I''d probably make a quick exit.


    Noticing my gaze, my father tilted his head, puzzled.


    "Something on your mind, Itsuki?"


    "No, nothing," I replied quickly.


    Still, seeing my father''s scars up close was something else. His chest had burn scars, his right arm was shed with deep cuts, and his left shoulder was dotted with puncture wounds. He''d once told me he got those when a monster''s attack pierced right through his shoulder.


    Scars covered his abdomen, legs, and back as well. It was a body that clearly bore the marks of years spent fighting monsters.


    Renji-san''s body, while less scarred overall, had its own share of deep, severe injuries¡ªthe vertical sh across his face, the massive horizontal gash across his chest. It looked as if he''d been sliced by some giant, razor-sharp de.


    I couldn''t help but wonder if I''d end up like this someday, and the thought made me shudder.


    "So, Itsuki-kun, now you can understand why it used to be rare for women to be exorcists, right?" Renji-san asked.


    "Yeah¡­" I nodded.


    Traditional beliefs still lingered in the exorcistmunity. It''s a patriarchal system where men take the frontlines as exorcists, and women y supporting roles. I''d felt this at ceremonies, like the Seven-Five-Three festival gathering.


    But looking at these two, I could almost see why they''d think that way. I didn''t want Aya-chan or Nina-chan to have to endure the same painful trials.


    And these wounds¡­ weren''t only on the body.


    "That''s an outdated way of thinking, Renji," my father grumbled.


    "Says the man least likely to change his ways," Renji-san replied with a grin.


    Ignoring their banter, I poured hot water over myself in a cleansing rinse before entering the bath. I''d heard about the geothermal energy, but the water just felt like regr hot spring water to me. I couldn''t feel any difference in the concentration of magic power, or any kind of energy.


    Only the sulfur smell told me we weren''t in an ordinary bathhouse.


    "I wonder if Nina-chan is doing okay¡­" I muttered.


    If the energy in the hot spring truly had healing properties, maybe her mind would feel even a little lighter. But a small part of me doubted that such a minor fix could heal the kind of wounds she carried.


    "How''s the hot spring, Itsuki-kun?" Renji-san asked.


    "I¡­ can''t really feel any kind of ''energy'' or anything."


    "Maybe it''s because you have a lot of magic power already. Harder to notice," Renji-san mused.


    "So you can feel it, Renji-san?"


    "Well¡­ it feels like there''s a bit more energy than in my home bath, I guess."


    He scooped up a handful of water and let it flow through his fingers with a thoughtful look.


    I eyed him skeptically.


    Magic could be sensed in two main ways. The first was through something visible, like a magical creation¡ªmy


    Silveit


    spell or a summoned fairy. To see someone else''s creation, though, required a gift like my "True Sight." The other way was directly, by feeling the warmth that magic brings. But with the water here already being hot, it was impossible to tell if any of the warmth was from magic.


    All I could do was frown, frustrated that I couldn''t sense anything unusual.


    "But even if you could sense it, it''s not like there''s much you could do with it," Renji-san added, seeing my expression.


    I hummed thoughtfully. I hadn''t really thought much about magic that exists in the environment around us, even though I knew it was there.


    Magic power replenishes itself naturally. Just by breathing, eating, or drinking water, magic umtes inside. It was something I''d learned early on during my "Magic Consumption" training.


    Watching the rippling water, I began to wonder¡ªwhat if I could control the magic in my surroundings? Maybe I could use magic without spending my own reserves. It seemed worth investigating.


    Just then, my father waded into the bath with a heavy ssh. His sheer size disced a fair amount of water, sending ripples throughout the bath. As I watched the water overflow, I remembered my science teacher exining that the volume of disced water equals the volume of the object. I hoped that teacher had made it through the attack.


    Suddenly, my father and Renji-san stood up.


    "Alright, let''s go," he said, nodding at Renji-san.


    "Go where?"


    "The sauna."


    I''d kind of expected that answer, but I still feltpelled to ask.


    "We''re heading in, but you don''t have to join us, Itsuki," my father said. "Saunas can be dangerous for kids."


    "Mist sauna might be okay for him, though," Renji-san suggested.


    I''d never quite understood the appeal of saunas, even in my old life. Why would anyone willingly sit in a super-hot room? It couldn''t be good for you, right?


    But the question nagged me, so I asked, "Is it actually good for you, Dad?"


    "Well, it''s not really about health, Itsuki. Saunas are more for easing the mind."


    Now that I thought about it, Renji-san had mentioned how saunas helped relieve the stress of exorcists.


    "Saunas intentionally make you tense up and rx in cycles," Renji-san exined. "It has to do with your sympathetic and parasympathetic nerves. After heating up, you enter a cold bath, which activates the parasympathetic nerves, calming you down."


    Uh¡­ what? The exnation went over my head.


    "Well, it''s fine if you don''t quite get it, Itsuki-kun," Renji-san said with a smile. "It''s really something you''d only appreciate when you''re a bit older."


    ¡­Fine, that was fair.


    But still, back in my old life, I''d always been hesitant to try new things, closing myself off to opportunities. In this life, I''d decided to be different.


    Taking a deep breath, I made up my mind.


    "I''ll give the sauna a shot too."

 Chapter 145: A Handful of Rest: Part II

    After setting down our bags, we headed for the hot spring. I grabbed a towel, thinking we''d need one, only to learn the bathhouse hadplimentary towels. Honestly, if I were a little younger, I''d be stacking them into a fort by now.


    The bathhouse was deserted at this time, with most guests opting for lunch or a post-lunch nap. As we entered the changing room, Dad and Renji-san started preparing to head in, their backs turned, exposing the scars that marked them like medals from a battle-worn life.


    Renji-san''s body bore severalrge, jagged scars, the kind you''d expect from close calls with monsters. A thick line ran down his face, a gift from some creature, I imagined, that had gotten close enough to leave its mark but hadn''t made it out alive. And Dad¡ªhis whole frame was andscape of wounds. Burn marks ran over his arms, a few circr scars dotted his shoulder, and his chest had a long, raw scar that looked like it had taken a miracle to heal.


    Seeing them, it was hard not to feel like a kid ying dress-up in a world meant for adults. My own arms and legs seemed out of ce next to these battle-hardened warriors, as if my scars were something I''d have to grow into one day. The thought didn''t sitfortably with me.


    Dad caught me staring, his eyebrows raised in a silent question.


    "Nothing," I said quickly, looking away. I didn''t want to admit that I was already imagining how my body might one day bear simr marks. Yet, a strange sense of pride bloomed within me, too¡ªa connection to a path I hadn''t fully chosen but felt destined for all the same.


    I followed Dad and Renji-san through the steam-filled corridor that led to the main bath area. The dense air felt like a barrier, thick with an almost magical warmth that enveloped us. As we settled into the water, the heat seeped into my muscles, rxing them in a way I hadn''t realized I needed. The spring smelled faintly of sulfur, earthy and grounding, as if it were drawing out not just the dirt from my skin but something deeper, something lodged in my bones.


    "First time at a real hot spring?" Renji-san asked, smiling slightly as he leaned back against the stone wall of the bath.


    "Yeah," I admitted, letting myself sink deeper into the water. "It''s¡­ nice."


    But my mind kept drifting back to Nina-chan. I thought about how I had left her earlier, looking almost fragile, yet clinging to me with a strength that surprised me. I could still feel the tight grip of her fingers on my arm, like she was holding on for dear life. My heart twisted at the memory, and I wondered if she''d ever truly heal from the darkness that haunted her.


    "Do you think she''ll be okay?" I asked, my voice barely above a whisper, as if saying it louder would shatter the quiet peace around us.


    Dad exchanged a nce with Renji-san before looking back at me. His expression softened, and for a moment, I saw something rare in his eyes¡ªa gentleness I''d almost forgotten he was capable of.


    "People don''t heal all at once, especially not from what Nina''s been through," he said quietly. "It takes time, and sometimes all we can do is be there."


    Renji-san nodded in agreement. "Sometimes, being there is the hardest job of all, especially when you can''t fight the battles they''re facing. Heart wounds don''t heal like cuts or bruises, and they don''t leave obvious scars. But having someone by her side might make all the difference."


    Their words hung heavy in the air, but there was a warmth to them¡ªa reminder that the scars we couldn''t see were often the ones that needed the most care. It made me wonder how many unseen scars these men carried, how many battles they''d fought, not just with monsters but with themselves, and with the ghosts of people they''d had to leave behind.


    I let my mind wander to what it would be like to be that kind of support for someone. It was a big responsibility, more than anything I''d imagined when I first started training as a mage. But I wanted to do it. For Nina, and maybe even for myself.


    After a while, the three of us sat in silence, listening to the soft trickle of water from a nearby fountain, lost in our own thoughts. The world felt vast and endless, as if this small hot spring bath was somehow connected to somethingrger, some unspoken bond between us.


    "Let''s hit the sauna," Dad said eventually, breaking the silence.


    The sauna room was a heat that smacked you in the face the moment you stepped inside, dry and relentless. Inside, the air felt as thick as soup, and every breath was like inhaling the sun. I followed Dad and Renji-san''s lead, picking up a small seat mat and cing it on the wooden bench, like some kind of ceremonial setup.


    "Sit as long as you can handle it," Renji-san advised, "but remember, the goal is to rx, not suffer. If it gets too hot, step out."


    I nodded, but I had to admit I was already regretting this. The heat pressed down on me, and it felt like I was breathing through a thick towel. After only a few minutes, beads of sweat began to form on my forehead, trickling down my face and neck. Every part of me screamed to get out, but there was something oddly satisfying about enduring it, like testing my own limits.


    My thoughts drifted again to Nina-chan, and I wondered if this kind of experience could help her. If the sauna had this effect on me, maybe it could calm her restless mind, bring her some peace, even if only for a little while.


    "You think this kind of thing could help Nina?" I asked, my voiceing out in a slow, parched whisper.


    Dad and Renji-san looked thoughtful, and after a pause, Dad answered. "Maybe," he said, his voice gentle. "It''s hard to say. But there''s no harm in trying. Anything that brings a bit of calm can make a difference."


    Renji-san nodded, wiping sweat from his brow. "She''s been through a lot, but she''s tough. Give her time, and don''t underestimate the power of just being there."


    The words lingered with me, and I found myself wondering about the unseen battles these two had fought, the quiet strength they carried like an unspoken promise to the people they protected. It was a kind of strength I hoped I could grow into someday.


    After what felt like an eternity, I couldn''t handle the heat any longer. I mumbled a quick "I''m out" and stumbled out of the sauna, grateful for the cool air that hit me like a breath of fresh life. Outside, I found two water pools, each marked with a temperature sign: one at 17¡ãC and the other at a bone-chilling 7¡ãC.


    Curiosity got the better of me, and I dipped my hand into the 7¡ãC pool. The icy water stung my fingers, and I yanked my hand out reflexively. Nope, not going in there. I opted for the 17¡ãC pool instead, easing myself into the water and shivering as the coolness enveloped me. It was a shocking contrast to the heat of the sauna, but as my body adjusted, the chill became strangely soothing, melting away the tension that had built up in the sauna.


    Dad and Renji-san emerged a few minutester, looking as refreshed as ever. Dad, with his usual nonchnce, dunked himself in the 7¡ãC pool without a moment''s hesitation. Watching him, I felt both admiration and a bit of incredulity¡ªhow could anyone willingly subject themselves to that?


    After cooling down, Dad led us to the outdoor area for the final step¡ªwhat he called the "outdoor rxation phase." We settled into the chairs set up on the veranda, letting the evening breeze wash over us. The sensation of the cool air on my skin,bined with the lingering warmth from the sauna and hot spring, felt like nothing I''d ever experienced. My mind emptied out, and I felt a deep calm settle over me, as if all my worries were floating away on the breeze.


    For a while, we just sat there in silence, absorbing the tranquility of the surroundings. Then, Renji-san broke the silence.


    "You''re a good kid, Itsuki," he said softly. "Aya''s lucky to have you as a friend."


    The words caught me off guard. I''d never thought of myself as anything special, but hearing those words from Renji-san, a man who''d fought more battles than I could imagine, meant something.


    "Thanks," I mumbled, feeling a bit shy. "I''ll do my best."


    He nodded, a faint smile ying on his lips. "Just keep being there for her, like you are now. That''s what matters."


    As the evening deepened and the first stars appeared in the sky, I felt a strange sense of peace. This was the calm I''d been searching for, and maybe, with a little luck, it was something I could help Nina and Aya find, too. For now, that was enough.

 Chapter 146: Angels Wings

    In the end, both Renji and my father limited me to just one sauna session. They said that too much could be bad for my body. Apparently, typical sauna enthusiasts go for three rounds, but maybe I''ll try that once I''m an adult. For now, though, I sipped on "Oropo," a drink they rmended for rehydration after a sauna session.


    They told me that drinking this "Oropo" after a sauna session helps replenish fluids, so I gave it a shot. It was surprisingly tasty and refreshing, and I could feel the water coursing through my body. But, honestly, couldn''t I have just had a sports drink?


    With these random thoughts floating around, I realized I had an oddly clear sense of mind¡ªa kind of openness I''d never quite felt before. Maybe this sauna experience was worth it after all.


    After we finished our time in the sauna, we changed into fresh clothes and headed to the inn''s front lobby to wait for the girls to return. Sitting on a sofa, I sipped on some green tea as steam rose from the cup in front of me. Therge windows behind my father and Renji overlooked the inn''s courtyard, where the vibrant red and orange of the autumn leaves created a picturesque scene. It almost felt like stepping into a traditional painting, which somehow made the tea taste even better.


    So, why were we waiting for the girls in the lobby? Because we were about to head off to meet the legendary swordsmith who could forge a you-tou¡ªa magic sword crafted from a demon''s remains.


    Excitement bubbled within me as I thought about finally having a weapon of my own, while another part of me worried about how Nina-chan was doing after her time in the hot spring. The emotions swirled together, leaving me feeling restless. As I distracted myself with some of the sweets on the table, my father nced over at me and asked:


    "So, Itsuki, have you decided which one you''ll use?"


    "You mean which relic?"


    "That''s right."


    The you-tou would be forged from one of my relics, meaning I had to choose which one.


    I currently had three relics:


    Raikou Douji


    ,


    Akeno Harunaga''s Insect


    , and the


    Puppet, Luppet, Marite


    ¡ªthest one being the relic left by the demon that had killed Nina''s father.


    I gazed at each of the relics hanging around my neck, feeling their weight, before nodding confidently.


    "Yes, I''ve made my choice."


    "Good."


    After my reply, my father took a sip of his tea, muttering "Hot!" as he pulled the cup away. My dad''s always been a bit of a lightweight when ites to hot food and drinks.


    Satisfied with my answer, he didn''t press me to reveal which relic I''d chosen. As I slipped them back under my shirt, I noticed Nina-chan and Aya-chaning down the hall.


    "Oh, there you are!" Aya-chan called, her face lighting up with a smile as she waved, while Nina-chan remained silent, quickly walking over and clutching my hand tightly. She took a deep breath, almost as if calming herself.


    "How was it, Nina-chan? Did you enjoy the hot spring?" I asked.


    "It was¡­ okay," she replied curtly. Her tone was short, but I didn''t sense the usual resistance, which was a relief.


    "Oh! Nina-chan and I talked about lots of things!" Aya-chan chirped, turning to me with an excited grin.


    "Things? What kinds of things?"


    "Well, we talked about you, Itsuki-kun!"


    "Me?"


    "Yeah, like how you know so many different types of magic!" Aya-chan beamed.


    I had to admit, Aya-chan''s social skills were a huge help. She could talk to anyone with ease, and it often bridged the gap for those of us who weren''t quite as outgoing.


    Nina-chan, still holding my hand silently, finally spoke up, joining the conversation.


    "We also talked about practicing fairy magic with you¡­"


    "Oh, right! That too!" Aya-chan continued eagerly. "You know, like on Saturdays or Sundays when youe over to practice magic? I was curious about what you do on weekdays."


    The fact that Nina-chan had joined the conversation seemed to make Aya-chan even more cheerful.


    "And I never got the full story from you about fairy magic, so I thought I''d ask Nina-chan instead! Then she told me that even though you onlye over once a week, you two practice magic together after school, and I was surprised!"


    "Well¡­ that''s just when we both have some free time¡­" I said, feeling slightly flustered.


    "Oh, I know; Nina-chan already told me that part too," Aya-chan replied, smiling sweetly.


    I could almost feel a bit of¡­ pressure from her words. Maybe I was imagining things.


    For the record, it wasn''t that I''d withheld details about fairy magic from Aya-chan on purpose. My father had once told me that dabbling in too many types of magic without proper focus could be dangerous. I didn''t want to identally influence Aya-chan to pursue a path she wasn''t ready for.


    As I struggled to find a way to exin myself, Irena-san arrived at the front desk, and both Renji and my father rose to their feet.


    "All right, shall we?" Renji said, ncing at the group.


    "We''re going already?" I asked, looking around.


    The girls had returned, but Hina and Mom weren''t back yet. Noticing my hesitation, my father continued.


    "Yes. The swordsmith''s workshop is located at a ley line''s energy nexus. It''s best if only the exorcists go. The powerful energy there could affect anyone unustomed to it, even Hina. Although she''s been practicing magic, it''s safer for her to wait until she''s older."


    "What would happen if someone isn''t used to the energy?" I asked.


    "Nausea, dizziness, headaches, possibly even hallucinations or auditory distortions¡­ that sort of thing."


    "Oh¡­ okay."


    Hearing the list of symptoms, I felt relieved that Hina and the others wouldn''t be joining us. I stood, ready to go, and took Nina-chan''s hand to guide her outside. But then I felt someone take my other hand.


    "Aya-chan?"


    "It''s more bnced this way, don''t you think?" she said with a bright smile.


    "Oh, um¡­ yeah. I guess it is?" I replied, a bit taken aback by her directness.


    "We should hurry, or we''ll fall behind," she urged.


    "R-right!"


    Before I could fully process what was happening, I found myself following my father and Renji with both Nina-chan and Aya-chan in tow. ncing back, I noticed the adults chuckling at the sight. It was¡­ a little embarrassing, to be honest.


    But since it didn''t seem right to pull my hands free, I let them hold on and turned my attention back to the task at hand.


    "Hey, Dad¡­ how are we getting to the swordsmith?"


    "We''ll go part of the way by car."


    "Part of the way?"


    "From there, we''ll be hiking up the mountain."


    Hiking. Right after a hot spring session?


    I felt my muscles ache in protest even before we started. It was true I''d gone on hikes before, but those were mostly local trails or short distances around our neighborhood. A hike to a swordsmith''s workshop at a ley line nexus felt like a whole different challenge.


    Seeing my expression, Renji grinned and pped me on the shoulder.


    "It''s a great workout, and besides, you''ll be carrying your own weapon soon. Gotta build up that endurance!"


    "Y-yeah," I replied, smiling nervously.


    But despite my apprehension, a flicker of excitement began to grow within me as we started our journey.

 Chapter 147: Forging the Demonic Sword

    Since my father''s car couldn''t fit everyone, we headed to the swordsmith''s workshop in Renji-san''s vehicle. His car was a three-row, eight-seater, with him and my dad in the front, me in the middle row sandwiched between Nina-chan and Aya-chan, and Irena-san in the back row.


    As we drove, we passed deeper and deeper into the mountains along a narrow, singlene road, just wide enough for one vehicle. The road was nketed with fallen leaves, likely from the low traffic in the area, obscuring the white lines and making it impossible to see the state of the surface beneath. Our tires pushed aside the fallen leaves as we progressed slowly.


    What worried me most was theck of guardrails along the cliff''s edge. If Renji-san made even the slightest mistake with the wheel, our car would plunge right over the edge. Despite the nerve-wracking scene, Renji-san calmly navigated the sharp turns, appearing unfazed by the drop just inches away.


    The road was empty, probably meaning oing traffic wasn''t a concern, but I still found myself tensing with each twist and turn. I thought about summoning


    Silveit


    as a precaution in case we needed something to anchor the car. But when I moved my right hand, Nina-chan squeezed it tightly.


    "¡­Itsuki, please don''t move," she whispered.


    "Sorry," I murmured back, and just as I spoke, the car jolted from hitting a bump. This time, I tried using my left hand to weave the silk, but as soon as I lifted my fingers, Aya-chan reached over and touched them.


    "Are you okay, Itsuki-kun?"


    "Y-yeah, nothing''s wrong," I replied, realizing that with both Nina-chan and Aya-chan holding my hands, I couldn''t do anything.


    Seriously?


    Oblivious to my situation, Renji-san spoke up from the driver''s seat.


    "It''s been a while since I came up here, but this road hasn''t changed. Still as wild as ever," he mused.


    "Looks like we''d be out of luck here if it snowed," my father replied with a sigh.


    Apparently, Gifu was a ce that often saw snow, and the thought of navigating this path under such conditions made me shiver. Minutes passed, and the path only became steeper and more challenging, with a faint milky mist beginning to settle in around us.


    I leaned forward, straining to see through the increasingly thick fog. "Uh, Renji-san, are you sure we''re okay to keep driving?"


    "Hm? Yeah, we''re almost to the end of the driving section," he said casually.


    "I didn''t mean that¡­ I meant the fog," I replied nervously.


    "Fog?" he nced back at me in surprise. "What fog? It''s clear as day out there."


    I blinked in confusion, looking around at the nket of mist that had swallowed everything in front of us. Just as I started to speak, Irena-san chimed in from the back.


    "It''s likely Itsuki-san''s ''vision,'' seeing the energy of the ley lines as fog."


    "Oh¡­ really?" I asked, feeling both surprised and oddly reassured.


    "Yes. I understand you could see the nucleus of Nina''s fairy magic before, so it''s likely you can also perceive the ley line''s energy," Irena-san said calmly.


    "Wait¡­ so, can none of you see the fog?"


    Everyone in the car nodded, confirming that the mist was only visible to me. Deciding to clear my vision, I extended a finger from my right hand and used


    Shijutsu


    to weave a quick


    Silveit


    thread in front of my eyes, fashioning it into a lens that would block magical energy.


    The moment I put it in ce, the mist vanished, and my view was crystal clear. It was like wiping away the steam from a foggy bathroom mirror. While I was adjusting the lens, the car finally pulled onto a wider, twone path, and Renji-san parked the car in a clearing.


    "From here, we''re hiking the rest of the way," he announced.


    As we all stepped out, Irena-san pped her hands together, and an otherworldly chorus filled the air, as though sung by invisible beings. Suddenly, energy surged within me.


    "We''ll be hiking uphill, so I thought a little ''enhancement'' spell would help," Irena-san said, smiling as my dad nodded in gratitude.


    The effects were immediate; my body felt light and full of energy. I wanted to see the fairies Irena-san had likely summoned, probably a group of sirens, but my magical-filtering lens blocked them from view.


    "Thanks to the ley lines, our magic is exceptionally strong here," I remarked, feeling the heightened energy flow.


    "You''ll notice a definite increase in output here," my father agreed. "But remember, the monsters you may encounter here would benefit from the same power boost."


    The narrow path weaved between dense trees, a barely defined trail created more by wild animals than people. We walked single file, with Aya-chan leading, me in the middle, and Nina-chan at the back.


    "Are there monsters around here?" I asked.


    "There shouldn''t be," my father replied. "But if one were to appear, it''d likely be alone. This area is too remote for them to gather."


    Monsters generally appeared where people congregated, but some were intelligent enough to avoid heavily guarded areas and seek out quieter spots.


    That got me wondering about the swordsmith. Living in such a secluded area, what would he do if a monster suddenly showed up?


    As we ascended the trail, a real, physical mist began to settle around us.


    "That''s a barrier," my father said.


    "A barrier? You mean the mist?"


    "Yes, it works simrly to a concealment spell," he exined.


    Powerful monsters of the Fourth Rank and above use concealment magic to hide their presence from exorcists, so it made sense that we''d use simr techniques to protect ourselves.


    I quickened my pace to keep up as they disappeared into the mist, which felt oddly thick and viscous, like wading through water. Just as abruptly as it had appeared, the fog parted to reveal a clearing with three wooden cabins nestled among the trees.


    Thergest cabin was surrounded by peach trees in bloom, their delicate pink blossoms somehow flourishing in this season. It felt surreal. The distant ng of metal guided us to the smallest cabin, where I assumed the swordsmith was working.


    As we approached, I could feel the heat emanating from within, and the crackle of a grinding wheel grew louder. Just inside the open doorway, an elderly man with white hair and a clouded, sightless eye was sharpening a de.


    "It''s been a while, sensei," my father greeted him with a respectful bow.


    The old man looked up, his gravelly voice echoing through the cabin. "Ah, you''vee, Souichirou."


    As we entered, I noticed the grinding wheel was still in motion, though the elder held a partially sharpened de. His sightless eye gave him an eerie, intense presence as he looked directly at me.


    "What brings you here? Need a re-sharpening?" he asked, grumbling.


    "No, not this time," my father said, then ced a firm hand on my shoulder. "I''ve brought my son here to have a you-tou forged for him."


    The swordsmith raised an eyebrow, scrutinizing me closely. "Your son, eh?"


    "Indeed. I figured you would know of him."


    The swordsmith smirked, setting aside his de. "Know of him? Of course. A rare Seventh Rank exorcist born in hundreds of years. He purified Raikou Douji at the age of five and has since taken down other Sixth Ranks¡­ a rising star."


    My father epted the praise without a hint of modesty. I felt my face heat up at the attention, but my father remained stoic.


    The swordsmith grunted, his gaze never leaving me. "You''re seven years old now, aren''t you? It''d look strange for a child like you to go without a weapon. Very well. I''ll forge it¡ªbut there is a condition."


    The old man''s finger pointed directly at Nina-chan, who was standing by my side.


    "Leave her here with me," he said bluntly.


    "... Me?" Nina-chan''s eyes widened, and she scrunched her brows together, looking utterly bewildered.

 Chapter 148: The Blacksmiths Price

    "Leave her here," the swordsmith repeated, his tone unyielding.


    "...Me?" Nina-chan echoed, her voice barely above a whisper as she looked at the old man, visibly unsettled.


    The swordsmith simply grinned, unfazed by her reaction, and continued.


    "Yes, that''s the deal. I don''t need money¡ªjust leave the girl here."


    "What do you mean by that?" I asked, the first of us to question him.


    The meaning behind his words waspletely lost on me.


    "Exactly what I said," he replied with a gruff chuckle. "I''ll forge your sword, but you''ll need to pay the price. Labor doesn''te for free, after all. You understand that much, don''t you?"


    "...Yes," I nodded reluctantly, feeling cornered. The concept of paying forbor wasn''t foreign to me; even in my previous life, I''d worked and understood the need forpensation. No one could work for nothing.


    "But like I said, I don''t need money," he continued, shaking his head. "I''m not long for this world, and even if I had a lot of money, I wouldn''t be able to use it."


    I took a long look at the old man from head to toe. His clothes were worn and tattered, his footwear no more than a pair of frayed sandals, and his workshop was cluttered with old, battered tools.


    He hardly looked wealthy.


    Since my rebirth, I''d seen plenty of wealthy people, like my own family, Aya-chan''s family, Nina-chan''s family, and of course, the Kamina-zuki n. Compared to them, this elderly smith didn''t look like someone with much money.


    And yet, his demeanor felt genuine. It was hard to imagine he was lying about any of this.


    But then again, this man was one of the few swordsmiths in the world who could forge you-tou, cursed swords. The clients he served were elite exorcists who possessed the powerful treasures required for such weapons. In that sense, he probably really didn''t care much for money.


    Still, that wasn''t the point.


    "So, because you don''t need money, you want Nina-chan instead?"


    "Yes, that''s right."


    "Why?"


    "Don''t ask questions. The refusal to question is part of the price I''m asking for."


    The old man''s face twisted into a smug smile, as if he was savoring my resistance. His attitude irritated me, as though he was mocking me.


    Behind me, Nina-chan spoke up, her voice trembling.


    "...Does that mean I''ll be separated from Itsuki?"


    "Of course. You''d be staying here," he confirmed with a nod.


    At that, Irena-san''s voice cut through sharply from behind us.


    "There''s no way I''m agreeing to this!"


    "Hmm?"


    "Leaving Nina here as the price for forging a sword... that''s something I will never allow," Irena-san dered.


    "That''s fine with me. It''s not as if I must forge this sword," he replied casually, waving the de in his hand.


    Irena-san took a determined step forward.


    "Souichirou-san," she addressed my father, "I can''t ept this. Itsuki has done so much for us, and I owe him a debt that can never be repaid for all he''s done for Nina. But I won''t leave her here, not with a swordsmith who could easily use her for any number of dangerous purposes."


    "I understand," my father replied, nodding deeply.


    He stepped forward, speaking firmly to the swordsmith.


    "Sensei, it''s not unusual for you to set difficult terms when forging a sword. You did the same with both myself and Renji. But you know we can''t agree to leaving a child behind."


    The old man''s eyes narrowed as he cut through my father''s statement with a cold edge to his words.


    "This is different. We''re talking about a you-tou here, a demon sword. Do you even understand what that means?"


    "Yes. I understand it precisely, which is why I''vee here¡ª"


    "No, you don''t understand," the smith interrupted, a crooked smile on his face. "You really don''t."


    The clouded eyes gleamed as he narrowed them, and he began speaking with an almost chilling glee.


    "Tales of you-tou have lingered for ages: the legendary Ten Cross sword that could cut through hundreds with a single swing, and on the backswing, it would fell a thousand more," he said, looking pointedly at my father.


    "...Ju-monji," my father muttered in acknowledgment, the name sounding almost like a legend.


    Listening to this, it felt almost like a wild tale, yet somehow, I didn''t think he was exaggerating. I was fairly sure I could do something simr if I had to, given my current strength.


    "And then there''s


    Naki-mushi


    , the Weeping Worm," he continued, a note of reverence in his tone. "It raises the dead, creating an army of decaying corpses and skeletal soldiers, able to fight entire armies single-handedly."


    "


    Naki-mushi


    ¡­" my father murmured, recognizing the name.


    "Then there''s another...


    Kage-mitsu


    ," he said, leaning in.


    "I''m not familiar with that one," my father replied, shaking his head.


    "Kage-mitsu was wielded by the Genji n in pursuit of the fleeing Heike forces," he exined. "As the sun set, they feared the Heike would escape. So they used the sword to sh through time itself."


    "...And what happened?"


    "The sun rewound three finger widths in the sky," he said, leaving my father stunned.


    My father fell silent, seemingly processing the truth of the old man''s words and the implications of what you-tou could truly do.


    Even I was taken aback. If these swords really had such powers, then... the possibility was both thrilling and terrifying.


    The old man pressed his point further, his words like sharp des.


    "What you want me to forge is no ordinary sword. This isn''t something you can just buy with money. So I''m asking you¡ªdo you think gold is enough to pay for something like this?"


    The old man''s gaze was unrelenting, fixed upon my father. I could understand the gravity of his point, but the sheer audacity of his request gnawed at me.


    "...Even so, this is about me," I interrupted.


    "Huh?"


    "The you-tou is my concern, not Nina-chan''s."


    "..."


    The swordsmith''s lips twisted into a smile, as if amused by my defiance. Just as he seemed about to say something more, my father stepped in.


    "We''re leaving for today."


    "Come back if you change your mind," the swordsmith replied with a casual wave.


    "And if


    you


    change your mind, Sensei, consider forging the sword," my father responded calmly.


    Without another word, he turned and began walking away. I quickly followed, though I was still somewhat shaken by the exchange.


    I nced at Irena-san, who looked visibly relieved. Renji-san was smiling faintly, as if he''d anticipated this oue all along.


    As we walked, I leaned toward my father.


    "Hey, Dad¡­ is this really okay?"


    "Yes. Sensei has always been a difficult man to deal with," he replied with a nod.


    "...Then what are we going to do?" I asked.


    Just as I spoke, my father continued.


    "Renji and I both have weapons he forged for us."


    "...So you''re saying there''s a way?"

 Chapter 149: Illusion

    As night fully descended while we made our way down the mountain, we once again found ourselves on the nerve-wracking, narrow road back to the inn.


    To prepare this time, I interwove


    Silveit


    along my fingertips, creating a setup that allowed me to cast magic without needing to free my hands in case of any sudden dangers. As I experimented with this new technique, born from my recent reflections, my father, seated in the front passenger seat, spoke in a low voice.


    "I never thought he''d demand something so unreasonable," he said. "Leaving a child behind... it''s uneptable."


    Renji-san, driving carefully through the mountain road, added, "It might be his way of testing Itsuki-kun''s determination, seeing if he''s truly ready."


    "Maybe, but still... how can anyone ept leaving a child behind as payment?" my father replied, sounding both angry and perplexed.


    The swordsmith''s habit of setting conditions was something we''d been prepared for, but this was beyond anything I''d expected. I''d thought his demands might be something like "only someone who''s defeated a Sixth Rank" or some other achievement-based requirement. But to ask for a person as payment...


    Finally, we left the mountain path and returned to a wider, twone road, enveloped in the peaceful, natural darkness unique to the countryside. I undid the


    Magic Suppression Lens


    I''d created earlier, and in that instant, the surrounding area brightened subtly.


    "...Huh?" I murmured, confused.


    There were no streetlights out here, and it wasn''t the season for fireflies. Curious, I looked out the window and saw faintly glowing orbs floating up from the river running below, illuminating the entire scene as if the mountain itself were alive with light.


    Then I remembered: wasn''t the hot spring water sourced from a local river?


    And so, I realized the truth: it was magic. Under the sun, I hadn''t noticed, but now that night had fallen, it was visible¡ªa river shining like a starry sky.


    Just then, Aya-chan, seated across from me, noticed my reaction and asked curiously, "Itsuki-kun, what are you looking at?"


    Since she couldn''t see magic, I probably looked strange, suddenly gazing out into the darkness.


    "Here, I''ll show you something interesting. Look at the river," I told her, creating another


    Silveit


    lens. This one did the opposite of my previous lens¡ªit concentrated magic, making it visible by adding color.


    A momentter, Aya-chan gasped in awe, "Wow¡­ it''s beautiful."


    "Right? That''s magic flowing through the river," I exined.


    Then, on my right, I felt a firm tug. Nina-chan also seemed interested, so I created another lens for her, and she softly murmured, "¡­It''s beautiful."


    For a moment, both Aya-chan and Nina-chan were mesmerized, lost in the beauty of the river''s shimmering magic. Then Aya-chan whispered thoughtfully, "So¡­ this is how the world looks to you, Itsuki-kun."


    I hesitated before replying, "¡­Only sometimes."


    As they marveled at the sight, I began to think practically. This magic¡­ could I use it somehow? Renji-san had mentioned earlier that magic was infused into the water here. I''d already thought of some ways to test this, though it would have to wait until tomorrow. But as we returned to the inn, I kept pondering ways to harness that magic effectively.


    Back at the inn, we were directed to the dining area, where a traditional Japanese meal awaited us.


    "I''m starving, Itsuki-kun!" Aya-chan said eagerly as we walked toward the table.


    "Yeah, climbing the mountain worked up an appetite," I agreed, pulling Nina-chan along gently. Keeping her close seemed to calm her, which also reassured me.


    Inside, we were shown to a tatami room where Hina and my mother were already waiting. Mom noticed me as soon as I entered and asked, "How did it go, Itsuki? Did you manage to secure a sword?"


    "No¡­ but we''ll try again," I replied, shaking my head and sitting down.


    Nina-chan sat beside me on my right, while Aya-chan took the left seat. This arrangement seemed to offer bnce somehow.


    The meal began with a seasonal vegetable sd and soup, followed by grilled river fish. As the dishes kepting¡ªmushroom rice, saut¨¦ed mountain vegetables¡ªI nced at Nina-chan and noticed her silently staring at her food.


    "What''s wrong, Nina-chan?" I asked gently.


    "¡­I''m not hungry," she replied, her voice small and heavy.


    Considering we''d climbed a mountain, it didn''t make sense for her not to be hungry. I nced over at Irena-san and saw the worry etched on her face. It struck me that Nina-chan might not have had much of an appetite at hometely, either.


    "They''re bringing out some meat next," I offered, trying to pique her interest.


    Almost on cue, a server arrived with the main dish: bite-sized pieces of Hida beef steak sizzling on a small tabletop grill. The sight and aroma were irresistible, and for a moment, I was reminded that Hida beef was famous in this area.


    "Nina-chan, do you think you can try a little of the meat?" I asked.


    "¡­I''m fine with just this," she whispered.


    Feeling that it wasn''t good for her to eat nothing at all, I offered her a bowl of soup.


    "Can you manage some soup, then?"


    "Thanks, Itsuki," she replied, finally taking a sip from her bowl, though slowly. Seeing her struggle, I offered her my own soup as well.


    No one else said anything, likely understanding that forcing her to eat wasn''t the answer here.


    Then, as if to lighten the mood, Hina reached over and pointed to the small dessert on Nina-chan''s tray¡ªa bowl of grapes.


    "Nina-nee-chan! Are you gonna eat your grapes?"


    "No¡­ I can''t eat them."


    "Then I''ll have them!" Hina said eagerly, reaching over to im Nina''s dessert.


    Mom scolded her, "Hina, that''s not polite."


    "But Nina-nee-chan said it was okay!" Hina replied, pouting.


    Watching the exchange, I couldn''t help but smile at the simple honesty of it all. Soon after, we finished our meal and decided to head back to our rooms.


    On the way back, I felt a tug on my arm from Aya-chan, who was walking behind my father and Renji-san, who were chatting about going back to the hot springs.


    As I stopped, I noticed that Aya-chan was also holding Nina-chan''s hand.


    "Itsuki-kun, I want to talk to you," Aya-chan said, looking serious.


    "What''s up?"


    "Come over here with me. Nina-chan too."


    Aya-chan called out to her father, "We''re going to get some juice!" and led us to a small vending machine area.


    The room was a small alcove with four vending machines, a single bench, and two trash bins. Since the gift shop was still open, no one else was around. Aya-chan looked around, exhaled in relief, and turned back to us.


    "So, what did you want to talk about?" I asked.


    "It''s not really me who wants to talk¡­" Aya-chan replied cryptically.


    Suddenly, there was a crackling sound, and the air around us seemed to drop in temperature.


    Aya-chan''s hair began to shift from ck to a glistening silver, her eyes changing color as her familiar warmth faded into an intense, otherworldly aura.


    Standing before us wasn''t Aya-chan anymore, but rather the Ice Princess in all her chilling majesty.


    "It''s been a while, Itsuki," she greeted me.


    "¡­Ice Princess," I replied, taken aback.


    "I''ve missed you," she said, and before I knew it, she had pulled me into a fierce embrace.

 Chapter 150: Ice Princess

    The Ice Princess continued to cling to me tightly, not letting go. I gently patted her back.


    "Have you been doing well?" I asked.


    "That''s what I should be asking you," she replied. "I''ve been observing everything from within Aya."


    With that, the Ice Princess finally let go. I realized that while I knew Aya and the Ice Princess shared a connection, I hadn''t quite grasped how it worked.


    "You can see everything Aya sees?" I asked, curious.


    "Yes, everything Aya experiences, I do as well, and it''s mutual. Right now, she''s aware of this conversation."


    I waved my hand in front of her eyes, testing to see if Aya might respond. Of course, she didn''t react.


    I thought I''d ask Aya herself when she returned, but the Ice Princess turned toward Nina-chan.


    "I suppose this would be our first meeting, wouldn''t it? The girl from the remote ind," she said.


    "¡­W-Who are you? You''re not Aya, are you?" Nina asked, her voice quivering with surprise as she stared at Aya''s altered appearance.


    Realizing I hadn''t exined this part yet, I began to speak, but the Ice Princess introduced herself first.


    "I am the Ice Princess, a ''Sixth Rank'' monster," she said.


    "¡­What?! Why is there a monster inside Aya?!" Nina screamed, clutching my hand with such force that it hurt.


    How should I even begin to exin? I turned to Nina, trying to figure out where to start.


    "Well, it''s a long story¡­" I began.


    "There''s no need to soften it," the Ice Princess interrupted. "I became a monster because of him," she said, pointing straight at me.


    Nina''s gaze shifted to me, her eyes wide with confusion.


    It wasn''t exactly untrue, though it was misleading. I took one of the treasures out from my chest pocket and held it out for her to see.


    "This¡­ this is what she means."


    The treasure was the crystallized magic of a monster I''d exorcised a year ago during our summer training camp. Nina''s eyes were drawn to the crystal in my hand.


    The Ice Princess continued, "That man was named Harunaga Akino, a creature steeped in the worst parts of humanity. Although it''s not him here¡ªonly his essence carried forward in the form of a parasite."


    Nina blinked, still struggling to process everything. The vending machine''s low hum filled the silence around us, as there was no one else in the room.


    After a pause, the Ice Princess continued, "I was made into an experiment¡ªa stepping stone in his path to bing a monster."


    "¡­Then why are you inside Aya?" Nina asked, her voice strained.


    "I was saved, by her¡­ and by Itsuki."


    The Ice Princess''s answer didn''t seem to fully satisfy Nina. Her face looked pained.


    "I know of your circumstances, Nina. Aya has told me about you. It''s because of that understanding that I wanted to speak to you."


    "¡­I''m not a monster," Nina replied, her voice barely above a whisper.


    "But your life was twisted by one, was it not?" the Ice Princess asked calmly.


    Nina froze, and for a moment, she simply shook her head.


    "¡­No. It wasn''t the monster''s fault," she said, her voice unsteady.


    Nina''s hand was trembling as it gripped mine, her body visibly fighting a deep, internal fear. She gathered her resolve and continued.


    "It was because I was weak."


    "Nina-chan?" I said gently, startled by the weight of her words.


    "If I hadn''tughed at Papa, if I''d had more talent as an exorcist¡­ if I had a reason to be alive¡­" Her voice cracked, her grip tightening on my hand.


    Nina''s words spilled out in hot, painful bursts of emotion.


    "If I had been stronger, if I had more talent¡­ none of that would have happened," she insisted.


    "No¡­ it wasn''t your fault, it was the monster¡ª" I tried to say, but she cut me off.


    "If it were you, Itsuki, you wouldn''t have ended up like me!" she cried.


    I wanted to refute her words, to tell her that it wasn''t a fairparison. But I couldn''t. Deep down, I knew it was true. If it had been me, I likely would have been able to resolve it. Maybe not without casualties, but the monster would have been exorcised.


    I


    had


    exorcised monsters, after all.


    So should I tell her that? Should I tell her that we''re different, that there''s no point inparing herself to me?


    No, that wasn''t what she needed. I knew that much; thest thing she needed was a misced, hollow reassurance.


    "¡­I¡­ I didn''t have the talent to be an exorcist. I had no value," Nina whispered.


    "Don''t say that, Nina," the Ice Princess admonished her gently.


    But Nina''s words only grew more frantic.


    "Only Itsuki ever saw me, only Itsuki ever taught me how to fight. I thought that if I taught him fairy magic, he''d keep looking at me. I thought it would be enough if it were just him¡­ but then¡­" Nina''s voice broke.


    She struggled to continue, but she couldn''t hold back.


    "Then I saw Itsuki learning magic on his own, getting stronger. If I were the one to stay behind at the swordsmith''s, then maybe he would''ve had his sword made. That would have been my value¡­ but, but¡­" Her hand and voice trembled more and more.


    I wanted to tell her it was okay, that she didn''t have to do any of this for me. But I knew it wouldn''t be enough to make her believe it.


    "I wanted to stay with Itsuki. I know it''s selfish¡­ I know I should''ve stayed, but I didn''t want to go, even though that''s the only way I can be of use to him," Nina said, her voice raw and desperate.


    Then, with all the strength she could muster, Nina forced out her final words.


    "I¡­ I don''t even understand my own feelings¡­"


    Nina''s body trembled as she began to cry quietly. I ced aforting hand on her back, gently stroking in an attempt to soothe her.


    The Ice Princess looked at Nina and said, "Nina, I am on your side. And not just me¡ªItsuki and Aya as well. We''re all here for you."


    "¡­Then what should I do?" Nina asked, her voice choked with tears.


    "Cry," the Ice Princess said softly.


    The Ice Princess''s response surprised us all.


    "Let your sorrow flow out with your tears. Cry as much as you need. And when you''re done, look around you. There will be people here reaching out to you, right, Itsuki?"


    "Yes, exactly," I replied, nodding.


    "I''ll always be on your side, Nina-chan."


    "And mine too, right?" the Ice Princess added, a small smile ying on her lips.


    "¡­I''m here for everyone," I replied, slightly embarrassed.


    That''s just who I was¡ªI didn''t want to see anyone close to me suffer, nor did I want to lose them.


    "So, Nina, let yourself cry as much as you need," I said.


    The Ice Princess''s words were kind in a way I hadn''t expected, and as if her purpose was fulfilled, she vanished, leaving Aya-chan back in control.


    Aya-chan gently stroked Nina''s hair as she cried.


    "When you''re sad, it''s best to let those feelings out little by little, or else they''ll just keep building up inside. So let it out, Nina-chan."


    Then, she wrapped her arms around Nina and held her close until she calmed down. When Nina''s tears finally subsided, Aya-chan turned to me, her cheeks slightly flushed.


    "Itsuki-kun, you know¡­ you can alwayse to me if you ever need help too," she said, a bit shyly.


    "Thank you, Aya-chan," I replied, grateful.


    "I-I only did the same for Nina-chan, that''s all¡­" Aya stammered, face red as she hugged me tightly too.

 Chapter 151: Eureka

    When I returned Nina-chan to her room, I went back to my own, only to find that my father wasn''t there.


    Inside, my mother was preparing by taking clothes out of her luggage for the bath, and meanwhile, Hina sat on the bed, watching TV. I nced at the screen and saw a talk show covering the recent "mass unconsciousness incident at a Tokyo elementary school."


    The topic wasn''t exactly pleasant, so I turned away and asked my mother, "Where did Dad go?"


    "He''s taking a shower," she said, nodding toward the bathroom.


    Sure enough, when I listened closely, I could hear the water running from that direction.


    "He should try the hot springs," I said.


    "He doesn''t want to; with so many other guests around, I think he''d rather not show his scars," she said with a gentle smile.


    That made sense. When we''d visited the hot spring in the afternoon, it had been empty, but now it was evening, and other guests were bound to be there. It would probably cause a bit of a stir if they saw him.


    As I pondered this, my mom paused while pulling clothes from her bag and asked me, "What about you, Itsuki? Do you want to go to the hot spring?"


    "Yes, I do!" I replied. I had only tried the sauna earlier, so this time I wanted to enjoy the open-air bath.


    And with that, I took the clothes my mother handed me, and Hina, my mother, and I headed toward the hot spring.


    "Can you go in alone, Itsuki?" my mom asked.


    "I can manage," I assured her.


    I entered the men''s bathhouse by myself, ncing around. Sure enough, it was crowded, just as my mom had expected. If Dad or Mr. Renji were here, they''d definitely stand out.


    It had been a while since I''d been alone. I washed up and headed to the open-air bath.


    The cold air of early winter hit me as I stepped outside, making my wet skin shiver slightly.


    Cold, I thought, as I slid into the warm water, leaning my head back against the edge of a stone to gaze up at the sky.


    "¡­Phew."


    As I rxed, I felt a slight pang of loneliness, missing the presence of my scarredpanions. I looked at my own arm, smooth and unscarred¡ªa result of the healing magic I had used after getting hurt protecting Nina-chan from the "Actor''s" spell that had caused the school incident.


    The wounds I''d received were gone, reced by fresh skin, but it was only possible because of magic. My healing magic was just a form of "morphological alteration," where I forced my body to rebuild itself using magic. I remembered studying anatomy with my mom and Hina to learn how to use it properly.


    I wondered briefly¡ªcould my healing magic work on my father''s scars? Or was there a reason they remained?


    Probably not. My mother had the same magic, and she hadn''t healed him. There must be limits, even if she was a "First Rank" exorcist. Perhaps it was a matter of magical energy or maybe something else.


    Still, I wished that there were a way to heal hearts as well as bodies.


    My thoughts trailed off as an idea struck me.


    ¡ªCould it really be impossible to create healing magic for the mind?


    Morphological alteration allows one to create anything, given enough magic. So, could I make something akin to a potion that would heal a wounded heart? I didn''t know for certain, but perhaps some magic existed that could restore Nina-chan''s spirit.


    I instinctively began weaving Silveit, between my fingers, thinking of a way to shape it. Then I stopped; forming a new spell required a clear vision, and it wouldn''t do to create something without understanding its effects. I couldn''t risk creating something vague and unpredictable, especially with the human heart.


    If I didn''t know, I should ask. Someone must know about using magic on emotions, right? But as I scanned my memory, no one in my circle came to mind who might possess such knowledge.


    As I stared up at the night sky, my gaze caught the pale moon. It reminded me of the sky I''d seen in Aya-chan''s mind during our summer training, and then it hit me.


    I let out a small "Ah," standing up abruptly.


    If no one around me knew, then maybe there was a monster who did.


    I dried off quickly, threw on my clothes from the locker, grabbed the ne with my treasures, and slipped out. I looked for an empty ce where I wouldn''t be disturbed, and finding none, I ended up back in our room.


    The room was dark and empty; my father was nowhere to be found. But that was fortunate.


    I took hold of the amber-colored treasure on my ne, focusing my magic through it. Wrapping it with Silveit, I shaped the energy to create a human form.


    And with a surge of magic, he appeared¡ªHarunaga Adashino, the Sixth Rank monster.


    In his ancient attire,plete with floating talismans, the tall, pale man looked down at me.


    "Long time no see, Harunaga Adashino," I greeted him.


    He bowed low, his tall figure folding like a puppet. It felt oddly ceremonial.


    "¡­What are you doing?"


    ''To think that I would taste life once more, this is beyond dreams. I offer my deepest gratitude for this opportunity,'' he said, his voice reverent.


    Why did they all react this way when summoned?


    "Do you know of any magic to heal the human heart?" I asked directly.


    Adashino''s face twisted into a sinister grin.


    ''Master, that would be ck magic. Forbidden arts.''


    "¡­But that means it''s possible?" I asked, a bit taken aback.


    ''Oh, indeed,'' he said, with a creepy chuckle. ''One could, for instance, melt the spirit down, reshaping it anew. Then it would be a puppet, obedient and docile.''


    "Were you even listening to what I asked?"


    Maybe I should just return him to his treasure form. Sensing my irritation, Adashino raised a hand as if to say, "Hear me out," before continuing.


    ''Of course, there are also ways that might align better with your intentions. You are in Mino, after all, yes? You could try a method involving "Peaches of the Immortal Realm." The peaches there have potent restorative properties for the spirit.''

 Chapter 152: Enchanted Realm

    "A peach?" I repeated, half in disbelief.


    ''Not just any peach,'' Harunaga replied, his face contorting into a sly smile. ''This is the peach of the Immortal Realm.''


    I frowned, puzzled. Harunaga seemed to speak of this "peach of the Immortal Realm" as if it were a well-known fact, something everyone ought to know. But it was entirely foreign to me. I vaguely remembered reading some story about a magical peach when I was a child, back when my mother would read to me. But whatever she might have told me had long since faded from memory.


    "What exactly is this¡­ Immortal Realm peach?"


    ''Have you not heard of Peach Boy, Momotaro?'' Harunaga said, raising an eyebrow.


    "Of course I know the story of Momotaro, the boy born from a peach," I replied, not hiding my confusion.


    ''No, that''s not it,'' Harunaga corrected with a smirk, shaking his head slowly. ''I''m speaking of another part of the legend¡ªwhere an elderly couple eats a peach and miraculously regains their youth. That''s how it all began.''


    His words jogged a faint memory, an old tale that I seemed to recall, but only as a vague notion. Somewhere in the fog of my mind, I remembered an old folktale about a peach floating down a river. In that tale, an elderly couple had found the peach and, by eating it, transformed and regained their youth. And somehow, that led to Momotaro''s birth. Maybe it was something I hade across on social media in my past life, a story that got a mention in passing. I had never thought of it as anything but fiction.


    Harunaga must''ve noticed that something had clicked because he continued.


    ''That peach that floated down the river was no ordinary peach. It was from the Immortal Realm, brimming with otherworldly power. Legends say that the peach was so intensely sweet that one bite could make your throat burn and your heart race.''


    "So if someone ate that peach¡­ would it really heal them? Would it make them whole again?" I asked, my voice catching.


    ''Did I not say that it was a miraculous fruit?'' Harunaga replied, that glint in his eye sharp as ever. ''A single bite is said to rejuvenate, bringing brightness to the spirit. Two bites grant eternal youth, and three bites¡­ three bites offer immortality.''


    "Immortality?" I repeated, my mind racing to process what he was saying. It felt too surreal.


    ''That is what the legend ims,'' Harunaga replied, shrugging slightly.


    There was no hint of a lie in his words. I hade to recognize Harunaga''s tone by now; he wasn''t lying, though that didn''t necessarily mean he was telling the whole truth. Still, I had no reason to doubt him.


    If this peach of the Immortal Realm really existed and had those miraculous powers¡­ maybe it was more than just a tale.


    Of course, no version of the story I remembered had the old couple attaining immortality. But that could be a detail that had been lost over generations or deliberately omitted. After all, some legends were sanitized as they were retold.


    "And you''re saying¡­ that this peach is here? Now?"


    ''You''re in Mino, are you not? Then the Immortal Realm is nearby,'' Harunaga said, as though it were obvious.


    "Why would that mean anything?" I asked, still bewildered by the leap he was making.


    Harunaga gave me an incredulous look, as though I had missed something elementary.


    ''Do you mean to say that you do not know of the Immortal Realm at all? Every ce brimming with magic, each magic-rich area where only a handful of beings can wield its true power, these are ces where the power of the native gods holds sway. Surely, you understand that much,'' he said with a slight frown, as if he were a teacher disappointed in a particrly slow student.


    I had heard something along those lines before. Either Mr. Renji or Ms. Irena had mentioned that master swordsmiths built their workshops only in ces where magic veins ran strong, tapping into the energy of thend. But I hadn''t fully understood what that meant until now.


    And now, Harunaga''s exnation was providing me with a clearer picture, especially on how these smiths managed to reshape relics into enchanted swords. It wasn''t simply through skill alone. They were utilizing the power of thend itself to enact changes on the materials they worked with, borrowing the magic that flowed directly from the Immortal Realm.


    ''So tell me, where do you think all of that power originates?'' Harunaga continued.


    "¡­From the ground, right?" I guessed. I remembered seeing the magic-rich water in the river earlier and Mr. Renji''s exnation about hot springs. It had seemed natural to assume that the power of thend flowed from deep within, like magma.


    But Harunaga shook his head, denying my assumption.


    ''If that were the case, then the entire world would have been overrun by monsters long ago.''


    His answer surprised me. But after a moment, it started to make sense. I thought back on all the things I''d observed about magic and the peculiar ways it manifested here. The truth became clear.


    "So¡­ the energy that forms the magic veinses from the Immortal Realm itself?" I asked, realizing that this had to be the answer.


    ''Exactly,'' Harunaga said with satisfaction, nodding slowly.


    My thoughts clicked into ce, and I looked at him, the question hovering in my mind now in to see.


    ''The story of Momotaro has its roots in Bizen, one of the renowned swordsmithing regions, just like Mino. In Bizen, too, swordsmiths gathered, taking advantage of the strong flow of magic. Why do you think the tale of Momotaro survived?'' Harunaga continued, seeing my growing understanding.


    If that was true¡­ did that mean people really did eat the peaches from the Immortal Realm and gain their powers, just like in the story? If these legends had some basis in reality¡­


    It felt hard to swallow, but I was starting to see the pieces lining up in a way that suggested it was more than just a myth. After all, if Momotaro was real, then other legendary powers could be too.


    "So if someone ate one of those peaches, they''d¡­ gain powers?" I asked slowly, still digesting this revtion.


    ''Yes. And it is for that very reason that swordsmiths flocked to those ces, taking up residence to make use of the flow of magic from the Immortal Realm,'' he said, his voice solemn.


    Harunaga''s certainty was hard to question, though I still struggled with the thought of a folktale being anything other than fiction. Yet the way he spoke made it sound entirely usible, as if it were obvious. If I could ept that fairy tales had their roots in real magic, then maybe the legends of Japan were simrly grounded.


    "So if I could get my hands on one of these Immortal Realm peaches¡­ I''d have what I need," I said slowly, the thought dawning on me.


    ''Indeed,'' Harunaga replied with a knowing nod.


    "But how? Where would I even start looking?" I asked, voicing the question that had been growing in my mind.


    This time, Harunaga only shrugged, an exasperatingly helpless look crossing his face.


    ''I have no idea.''


    "¡­Excuse me?"


    ''I''m simply passing along what the old legends tell us. If I had known how to acquire one myself, I would have done so ages ago and secured my power. But here I am, a mere insect spirit, bound to a relic.''


    As frustrating as his response was, I found myself unable to argue with his reasoning. Had Harunaga really eaten such a peach, then the tragic events surrounding the Ice Princess, or Hyousetsu Koujo, might have unfolded very differently.


    "So you really don''t know anything else?" I asked, hoping for some hidden detail, anything to go on.


    ''If only I did,'' he replied, an ironic smile lingering on his lips.


    Realizing he had given me all he could, I offered my thanks and released him. With a soft shimmer, his form dissolved back into the amber relic that nowy cold and still in my palm. I returned it to the ne andy back on the bed, staring up at the ceiling.


    I''d been sure that speaking with Harunaga was my best shot at an answer. But in the end, it seemed he didn''t know any more than I did.


    Yet as Iy there, my mind kept returning to the peculiar swordsmith we''d met earlier. Could he know something about the Immortal Realm''s peach? It was a long shot, but if anyone knew about it, maybe he did.


    But then I remembered his unsettling demand, asking that Nina be left behind in exchange for forging my sword. The idea of going back to ask him for help felt daunting, if not impossible.


    "Would he even tell me if I asked¡­?"


    The uncertainty settled over me, and with it came a familiar helplessness. Even as I grasped at answers, it seemed they slipped through my fingers just as quickly.

 Chapter 153: Self-Training

    "Chirp, Chirp, Chirp," I awoke to the gentle chirping of birds in the distance.


    "¡­Mmm, stop bothering mee..."


    I shifted slightly, feeling a warmth beside me. Opening my eyes, I realized it was Hina, curled up and asleep next to me. I was sure she''d been sleeping with Momst night, so she must have snuck over to my bed sometime in the middle of the night. I''d gotten used to this; Hina would sometimes find her way into my bed, and I didn''t mind. It was one of those little things that made me smile, even half-asleep.


    I looked over to the bed next to ours. Mom was still resting peacefully, her breathing slow and even. There was, however, no sign of Dad.


    I nced at the clock: 6:30 a.m. I wondered where he might have gone so early. Getting out of bed carefully to avoid waking Hina, I noticed a small note on the desk. Leaning over, I saw Dad''s handwriting: "Gone for a morning bath."


    Ah, that made sense. Dad hadn''t joined us in the hot springsst night, probably to avoid showing his scars to other guests. The early morning, with fewer people around, must have seemed like the perfect time for him to rx in the bath without worry.


    Still feeling a bit restless myself, I decided to take a short walk outside to get some fresh air. I scribbled a quick note beside his¡ª"Out for a short walk"¡ªand slipped quietly out of the room.


    As I made my way downstairs, the inn was tranquil, with only a few other early risers moving about. When I stepped outside, a cool, refreshing breeze greeted me. The crisp morning air had that unique, earthy smell that felt almost magical. I took a deep breath, feeling it clear away thest bits of sleep from my mind.


    Ahead of me, I could hear the faint sound of water flowing from the river down below. For some reason, that sound was calling to me this morning.


    Crossing the road, I headed toward a gap in the guardrail where a narrow set of stairs led down to the riverbank. The steps were old, their concrete cracked and overtaken by patches of brown, withered weeds, now dried from the autumn chill. I descended carefully, savoring the earthy smell of the damp ground and fallen leaves. As I reached the bottom, I finally caught a glimpse of the river¡ªa winding stream with shallow, calm waters, bordered by smooth, worn rocks.


    As I squinted down at the river, I noticed something peculiar¡ªa faint, almost ethereal white mist rising from the water''s surface. It was barely visible, but I knew what it was: magic-infused mist. The same magic energy that flowed through the ground was coursing through this river, giving the water a subtle glow, though only just enough to be noticed.


    This magical energy was the reason I''de down here. I wanted to see if I could harness it, or at least experiment with it.


    The stones along the riverbank were uneven, and as I took my first step, I ced my foot carefully on a t-looking rock. But¡ª


    "Whoa!"


    My foot slipped on something slick, and I nearly lost my bnce. I instinctively cast "Guiding Thread" behind me, anchoring it to the guardrail above and steadying myself. Thankfully, I managed to catch myself in time, letting out a breath of relief.


    "That was close¡­"


    I looked down to see what had caused my slip and saw a thinyer of green algae coating the stone. Ah, that exined it. I wrapped my shoes in "Guiding Thread" and used "Attribute Alteration" to add some extra traction, then moved slowly and carefully toward the river''s edge.


    Once I reached the water''s edge, I knelt down, stretched out my hand, and let my fingers dip into the cool water.


    The temperature was unexpectedly mild¡ªneither warm nor cold, really. It was as if the water itself held a steady warmth, perhaps from the magic flowing through it.


    The temperature didn''t really matter, though. What mattered was the magic flowing within it.


    "¡­Hmm."


    I nced around to make sure I was alone. Satisfied that no one was watching, I ced my other hand into the water as well, ready to try my experiment.


    "Let''s see if I can get this to move."


    To control magic, you have to manipte the flow. Through the "Cirction Technique," we manage the magic within us, creating the conditions to cast spells. It''s the same principle when using fairy magic.


    So I figured I''d start by trying to see if I could direct the magic within the river, using "Condensation Technique"¡ªthe technique for gathering and condensing magic. I focused, trying to draw the magic from the river toward my hands.


    But¡­ nothing happened. The magic refused to gather, flowing past my hands as if it barely noticed me.


    Maybe the problem was that I hadn''t anchored it with anything. I activated "Refinement Technique" to draw some of my own magic out, creating a nucleus within the river. I tried again, hoping that my magic would draw in the surrounding energy.


    This time, I felt a faint response. The magic in the river seemed to gather around my core, like a handful of dust swept toward a ma. But when I lifted my hands from the water¡­


    "¡­Hm."


    The amount of magic I''d gathered was¡­ underwhelming. It barely matched what I could create on my own with fairy magic, perhaps only a slight improvement.


    It hardly seemed worth the effort. If this was all the river could offer, I was better off drawing on my own reserves.


    "One more try¡­"


    Undeterred, I dispersed the magic and ced my hands back in the water. Maybe I''d get better results with another attempt. Maybe it was just a matter of repetition, of adapting my technique.


    But the result was the same¡ªa paltry amount of magic that was no more powerful than my own, and certainly not enough to justify the hassle. There was no way I could rely on something like this in realbat.


    Frustrated but determined, I prepared to try again. But just as I was about to dip my hands back into the water, a familiar voice called out from behind me.


    "There you are, Itsuki."


    I turned to see Dad, his face calm and refreshed. He must have finished his morning bath.


    "When I came back to the room, you weren''t there. It''s not wise to wander near the river alone," he said with a hint of sternness.


    "¡­Sorry."


    He nced at my hands in the water, curiosity evident in his gaze.


    "What are you doing down here?" he asked.


    "Well¡­ the river has magic flowing through it, right?"


    "Yes, the magic from the veins," he replied.


    "I was wondering if¡­ maybe I could find a way to use it."


    "Hm." Dad''s expression softened with interest as he listened, nodding slightly.


    "But when I tried, it wouldn''t condense, like it does with fairy magic. It just¡­ slipped past my control," I admitted, a bit frustrated.


    "Ah, well, that''s because this magic isn''t yours. External magic has its own nature, one that doesn''t respond easily to individual control. But¡­ your idea is interesting," he said, cing his hand in the water beside mine.


    "Maybe the issue is your approach," he suggested.


    "¡­What do you mean?"


    "Instead of trying to contain it, perhaps you should allow it to move naturally, to guide it as it flows," he exined.


    As he spoke, Dad wrapped his hand in "Guiding Thread" and began a gentle rotation. The magic in the river responded almost immediately, aligning with the movement of his hand and spiraling gracefully, like a school of fish following a gentle current. The magic swirled in sync with the water, forming a smooth, controlled whirlpool.


    I watched, amazed. The magic, which had refused to respond to my efforts, now moved freely under Dad''s guidance.


    "There. Something like that."


    He pulled his hand from the water, leaving the small whirlpool to fade away. It was impressive to watch. In that moment, Dad looked every bit like a seasoned mage.


    "Dad, that was amazing!" I couldn''t help but blurt out, grinning.


    "Hm? Haha, well, I''m d you think so," he said with a chuckle.


    "Yeah! I couldn''t get it to work at all."


    Seeing my excitement, Dad chuckled, then reached over to scoop me up into his arms.


    While he held me, I asked the question that had been in the back of my mind since I''d started this experiment.


    "But¡­ what''s the practical use? How could we actually use this in a real situation?"


    He looked thoughtful as he set me back on the ground, his gaze drifting to the river as if the answer might be hidden somewhere in the water''s depths.


    "Hm¡­ to be honest, I''m not entirely sure myself."


    It seemed even he was uncertain. His face held the same look of puzzlement that I must have worn just moments before.


    Holding me up as we both looked out at the gently flowing river, it was clear that even the best mage I knew couldn''t always have all the answers. But for now, the peaceful morning, the quiet river, and Dad''s presence beside me was enough.

 Chapter 154 The Morning After

    I ended up figuring out how to control the magic flowing through the river, but I couldn''te up with any practical way to use it. So, reluctantly, we headed back to the inn.


    A staff member informed us that breakfast was ready, so we made our way to the dining area, the same ce as yesterday. Soon, Aya-chan, Nina-chan, and the others joined us, looking like they''d just woken up.


    Nina-chan, apanied by Irena-san, had noticeably red eyes. She must have cried herself to sleepst night.


    "Do you feel up to eating?" I asked Nina-chan gently.


    "...Yes. I''m hungry," she replied with sleepy eyes.


    I wasn''t sure if her talk with the Ice Princess had helped her, but if it eased her burden even a little, then that was good enough.


    As everyone settled in and breakfast began, Nina-chan, who had said she was hungry, only nibbled a bit of grilled fish before setting her chopsticks down again. It wasn''t that she didn''t know how to use chopsticks¡ªshe had been here in Japan for almost a year.


    "Already full?"


    When I asked, Nina-chan nodded quietly, but the sight of her barely eating anything worried me, so I pointed to a small te of apples.


    "There''s fruit, too."


    "No, I''m fine," she replied, genuinely uninterested.


    She hadn''t eaten muchst night either, so I couldn''t imagine she was full after just a few bites.


    With that thought lingering in my mind, I took a bite of my own breakfast. I chewed on the fish, swallowed, and let my thoughts drift to the story fromst night¡ªthe tale of the "Peach of the Immortal Realm."


    A fruit that, just by eating it, could heal a person''s heart and mind.


    ...Could it really be true?


    From what Harunaga said yesterday, I hadn''t sensed any deceit in his words.


    But the real problem was finding a way to the Immortal Realm. Even Harunaga didn''t know its exact location, so there wasn''t much to go on.


    The thing is, Gifu is huge. Even if someone said the entrance was "somewhere around here," it would be like being told to find a sewing needle in a pool filled with water. Actually, that''s not even quite right¡­


    I guess it''s likely near the swordsmith''s ce, given how he hinted at it yesterday.


    "...Hmm."


    Thinking back on everything, something clicked in my mind, and I identally let out a sound.


    "What''s up, Itsuki-kun?" Aya-chan asked, curious.


    "Oh, it''s nothing," I replied, trying to brush it off as I took a sip of water.


    When we visited the swordsmith''s house yesterday¡­ there was a peach tree blooming there.


    I didn''t know exactly when peach blossoms bloom, but I was pretty sure it was in spring. They definitely don''t bloom inte autumn like this.


    So what was that tree?


    Stay updated through empire


    Could that swordsmith know something about the Immortal Realm?


    "Hey, Dad, are we going to see the swordsmith again today?"


    "¡­We''ll see," he replied, looking thoughtful. "It seems likely we''d just face the same challenges as yesterday."


    "But don''t you have a¡­ strategy?" I asked.


    Yesterday, on the way back from the workshop, Dad had mentioned having a n, so I thought he''d be putting that n into action on this second visit.


    "Yes, though I''m waiting for it to arrive."


    "Arrive?"


    "A letter from Akane," Dad exined.


    Oh¡­ a letter, or a written message from Akane-san.


    "Why Akane-san?" I asked, puzzled, since she didn''t seem rted to the situation.


    "Ah, because the Sensei has a history of making unreasonable demands. When it goes too far, Akane has always stepped in to reprimand him," Dad said.


    "...Oh, I see."


    It was clear from his tone that this sort of thing wasn''t a one-off situation.


    But I couldn''t really imagine the swordsmith taking a scolding seriously, especially from someone much younger. However, if he was open to receiving letters from her, then maybe he did take her seriously.


    I remembered from my past life how, in bigpanies, ifmunication broke down between lower-level employees, higher-ups would step in. But since we were a small family-run business, my manager usually got involved right away. I sighed at the nostalgic thought.


    "So, what will we do until Akane-san''s letter arrives?" I asked.


    "Well, I thought we could do a bit of sightseeing."


    "Sightseeing?"


    "Since we''re already here, we might as well make the most of it instead of just staying at the inn the whole time," Dad said, smiling warmly.


    It turned out that Dad had already discussed this with Renji-san and the others, because as soon as breakfast was over, we were packed into Renji-san''s and Dad''s cars, ready to set out.


    Irena-san, who didn''t have her own car, rode with Dad. When I asked Nina-chan how they''d gotten to the inn, she told me they''d taken a taxi from the station. That must''ve been pricey.


    It made me wonder if exorcists really had that much money to burn. But then I realized it wasn''t about money; it was simply that Irena-san would do anything for Nina-chan, even travel all the way from Ennd to Japan. For her, taking a taxi to a hot spring inn probably seemed trivial if it meant helping Nina-chan heal.


    I was seated in Renji-san''s car, in the middle row, just as I had been yesterday on the way to the swordsmith''s. The reason was simple¡ªon either side of me were two girls.


    "Want something to drink, Itsuki-kun?" Aya-chan asked, pulling out a bottle of fruit juice she''d bought at the shop.


    "No, I''m good," I replied. I''d just eaten and was still quite full.


    When I declined, Nina-chan, who was sitting on my left, looked longingly at the juice.


    "Do you want it, Nina-chan?" Aya-chan asked.


    "...Yes, please," Nina-chan replied, taking the juice and sipping from it.


    It seemed that as long as it was liquid, she could manage to get something down. It was better than eating nothing, but I was still worried.


    If we did manage to get the Peach of the Immortal Realm, would Nina-chan be able to eat it? Maybe we could blend it into a juice if that would be easier for her to consume.


    I should''ve asked Harunaga yesterday whether the peach would still be effective as a juice¡­ I thought, leaning back in my seat as the car started.

 Chapter 155 Dream Chaser

    The drive to the hot spring town for sightseeing took about an hour by car.


    Nothing unusual happened along the way or at the hot springs. Unlike Tokyo, there were far fewer instances of monster appearances out here. So, there was no risk of being attacked by a monster while driving along these roads.


    The view from Renji-san''s car window was full of lush greenery. It was a kind ofndscape we wouldn''t see in Tokyo¡­ or so I thought, but then I remembered the bear hunt we went on in Okutama when I was five. So, I guess you can see simr scenery in Tokyo after all¡­


    "So, where are we going now?" I asked.


    "Oh, I thought we''d go to a winery to pick up some wine as a souvenir. We''ll be heading back the day after tomorrow, after all," Renji-san replied.


    "Oh¡­ I see," I responded, realizing that I hadn''t actually asked about the details of our trip''s schedule.


    A two-night, three-day trip is standard for a vacation, but given how busy exorcists like Dad, Renji-san, and Irena-san are, they probably had to go through quite a bit of trouble to secure the time off. From what I''d seen of their workload, I imagined there''d been a lot of nning and adjusting involved.


    Or maybe Akane-san was considerate enough to arrange things for them. It wouldn''t be surprising if she did.


    Speaking of Akane-san, Dad had mentioned getting a letter from her to give to the swordsmith, but I wondered where it was going to be delivered. Probably the inn, right? There''s no way it would be a convenience store pickup¡ªthere aren''t any convenience stores around here, anyway.


    Since we''re going back soon, though¡­


    "I wonder what will happen with school," I muttered.


    "Hmm," Renji-san responded thoughtfully, and Nina-chan, who was seated to my left, flinched slightly.


    "Kamiarizuki is handling things for now, but I doubt the school will reopen right away," he continued.


    "...So, then¡­"


    Before I could finish my question, Renji-san went on.


    "I think the Board of Education will handle it, but don''t worry¡ªit won''t be a bad oue. The Board has strong ties to Kamiarizuki."


    "Really?"


    "Otherwise, they wouldn''t be able to dispatch exorcists to the school, right?"


    Renji-san looked serious as he exined this.


    I recalled that when I''d just started elementary school, he had told me, "Monsters tend to gather at schools." Monsters are naturally drawn to ces where people gather inrge numbers.


    So, exorcists are dispatched to protect those ces. Unfortunately, due to the shortage of personnel, no exorcists are stationed full-time at our school¡­ or so Dad had exined to me before.


    "That said, ording to thetest report from Kamiarizuki, it seems some of the teachers and students are slowly regaining consciousness. At this rate, everyone should be back to normal within a month," Renji-san added.


    "Oh, I see¡­"


    I nodded at his positive news, but I couldn''t bring myself to feel genuinely relieved. Yes, in terms of the school situation alone, it was good news.


    Everyone had survived with only a loss of consciousness, rather than death.


    But knowing what Nina-chan had been through, I couldn''t just say, "That''s great."


    I had seen it, after all¡ªthe hellish scene that the Sixth-Ranked Marite had created in Ennd.


    As these thoughts swirled in my mind, I noticed arge parking lot and the winerying into view.


    "Hey, Renji-san, don''t exorcists avoid alcohol? Are you still nning to buy wine as a souvenir?"


    "True, exorcists don''t drink, but we''re supported by many people¡ªcleanup crews, Kamiarizuki¡­ all sorts."


    "...Oh," I murmured, nodding.


    That reminded me of how, in my past life, people who went on vacation during long breaks like Obon would bring back souvenirs to share at work. I guess little gestures like that show a person''s character.


    I, on the other hand, had spent my Obon breaks watching YouTube, barely even stepping outside. In hindsight, my past life seems kind of empty.


    While I was lost in these pointless memories, Aya-chan asked Renji-san with interest, "Hey, Dad, is wine tasty?"


    "Well, it depends on the person. I like it," Renji-san replied as he pulled into the parking lot.


    "You kids can''t have wine, but they do have grape-vored soft-serve ice cream and juice here, so I think you''ll enjoy it," he said with a smile.


    "Really!?" Aya-chan leaned forward, unbuckling her seatbelt in excitement.


    "Looking forward to it, Itsuki-kun!" she said.


    "Yeah, I hope it''s good," I replied, taking off my seatbelt as well.


    I had thought a winery would only have wine, but it seemed they offered a variety of items, which was a nice surprise for a first-time visitor like me.


    If they have grape juice, then Nina-chan will be able to enjoy it too. Maybe she could even manage the ice cream?


    Though solid foods might be tough for her, liquids should be okay. Why hadn''t I considered that sooner? As I stepped out of the car, Dad''s group, who had parked nearby, joined us.


    Together, we entered the winery.


    As soon as we walked in, we were greeted by shelves filled with wine bottles and the faint scent of alcohol in the air. I nced around, wondering if they really had juice or ice cream here, and spotted a small food court in the back where they were indeed selling soft-serve.


    But what about the juice¡­?


    As I scanned the area, Aya-chan tugged on my hand.


    "Look, Itsuki-kun, there''s juice!" she said.


    "Oh? You''re right," I said, noticing a row of bottled grape juice.


    However, the price was about 1,000 yen. Seriously? And it''s in a ss bottle, not even a paper carton?


    I vaguely recalled Dad bringing back a bottle like this as a souvenir when I was too young to go outside¡­ though I don''t remember it being this expensive.


    Then again,pared to the wine bottles, the price actually seemed reasonable. My sense of value was starting to warp.


    While I was processing the price, Irena-san, standing behind us, took Nina-chan by the hand and said, "They also offer samples here."


    Irena-san handed Nina-chan a small sample cup of grape juice, and I took a sip myself, savoring the rich grape vor and aroma.


    A thousand yen¡­ I guess it''s worth the price. As I mused over the taste, Nina-chan softly muttered, "...It''s delicious."


    "Let''s buy some to take home," Irena-san said promptly, cing two bottles in her shopping basket with impressive speed.


    I wanted to get one for Hina to try as well, so I looked around for Dad, but he wasn''t nearby. After a quick scan, I spotted him with Renji-san, both of them perusing the wine.


    "Akane-san prefers red wine, right?" Renji-san asked.


    "She drinks just about anything," Dad replied.


    "Well, let''s get both, then," he said, picking out a red and a white wine. While he was putting them in the basket, Dad''s gaze fell on another red wine.


    "Red wine is supposed to get better with age, right?" Dad asked.


    "Yeah, it''s true, but you''d need a wine cer to store it properly. Are you nning to buy one?" Renji-san replied.


    "No, I just thought it might be nice to keep a bottle as a family memory," Dad mused.


    "That''s a great idea. A good wine should hold up well over time," Renji-san agreed, and Dad smiled gently.


    "Someday, when Itsuki''s grown up, I''d love to share it with him," he said.


    I wondered how many years it would take for that day toe as I walked over to Dad, holding a bottle of grape juice.


    After we finished checking out, we moved over to the food court for grape soft-serve ice cream. There was also in vani avable, but of course, everyone chose the grape vor. I did too.


    It was my first time having ice cream at a winery, and maybe because of that, it tasted richer than regr ice cream¡­ though I realized my reviews always boiled down to whether something tasted "rich" or "nd." I felt a pang of disappointment at my limited pte.


    Despite my thoughts, Hina, Aya-chan, and even Nina-chan were happily enjoying their ice cream, which was a relief to see.


    Just as we were deciding where to go next, Dad''s phone buzzed slightly.


    "Itsuki, we''ve received Akane-san''s letter," he said after checking his phone.


    It was probably an email or a text.


    I couldn''t help but think it would have been fine if she''d just sent a digital message in the first ce¡­ but maybe that was just my modern mindset.


    "What''s the n? If we''re going today, we''ll have to head out now¡­"


    "Let''s go now!" I urged.


    "You don''t have to push yourself, you know?" he replied, concerned.


    Ordinarily, I might have postponed our visit to the swordsmith until tomorrow. But now, after what Harunaga had told me about the Immortal Realm, I couldn''t wait. I needed to ask the swordsmith if he knew how to reach it.


    Shaking my head, I replied firmly, "No, there''s something I want to ask him."


    "Something you want to ask¡­ I see. Alright, then let''s head out now," Dad said, putting his phone away and heading over to talk to Renji-san and the others.


    Watching him, Nina-chan, who had been standing quietly beside me, finally spoke.


    "I¡­ I''m prepared, Itsuki."


    Before I could ask "for what," she continued, "If¡­ if they ask me to stay behind again¡­ I''ll¡­ I''ll¡­"


    I could see her legs trembling, trying to mask her fear.


    Thinking back, Nina-chan had been pushing herself ever since we met. She wanted Irena-san''s approval, her attention, and had decided to be an exorcist, even though the mere sight of a monster could trigger her trauma. Even with her scars, she had resolved to keep moving forward.


    That''s why I had to say it.


    "Nina-chan, I¡­"


    The situation hadn''t changed. After her memories of the Marite had resurfaced and shaken her goals as an exorcist, she was still desperate to prove her own worth, no matter the cost.


    I had to make my position clear to her.


    "I don''t need a cursed sword badly enough to sacrifice my friend."


    That stance would never change.


    The relic could still serve as a fairypanion, even if we didn''t turn it into a sword.


    But friends are irreceable. I mean, really, what kind of person would sacrifice their friend just to get a weapon?


    Apparently, Nina-chan understood, as she fell silent, her expression rxing slightly.


    Just then, Dad and Aya-chan returned to us.


    "Itsuki-kun, we''re going to see that swordsmith now, right?" Aya-chan asked.


    "Yes, that''s right," I replied.


    "I''ming too. I''m sure Nina-chan is going too," she said, looking at Nina, who nodded in agreement.


    "Well then, I have to go too, don''t I?"


    I didn''t quite understand why that was her logic, but then again, I''d never fully understood girls. So, I just gave a casual "Yeah, I guess" and left it at that.


    And so, this time, we all piled into Dad''s car and set off.


    "We''ll stop by the inn first to pick up the letter," Dad said as we pulled away.


    Of course, he''d had it delivered to the inn, I thought as we drove off.


    Thankfully, the inn wasn''t far from the winery, and we arrived in under an hour. After Dad collected the envelope with Akane-san''s letter, we set out for the mountains. Now, Dad was at the wheel as we retraced the route from yesterday.


    As soon as we entered the mountains, thick fog rolled in.


    Visibility was limited, so I used my magic to form a lens to cut through the fog and cleared my view.


    Dad parked the car at the same spot as yesterday, and we started hiking up the narrow trail again. Along the way, Nina-chan ran out of breath, so we took a break before finally reaching the swordsmith''s hut.


    The first thing that caught my attention again was¡­


    "Hey, Dad, this is a peach tree, right?"


    "Yes, it is," Dad replied.


    Once again, I found it strange that peach blossoms were blooming at the end of autumn. Aya-chan noticed it too.


    "Huh!? Don''t peach trees bloom in March?" she asked, surprised.


    "This is a ce with strong magical currents. In such ces, nts may bloom out of season, stimted by the abundant life energy," Dad exined as he continued walking.


    It was a logical exnation, but I couldn''t help but recall Harunaga''s tale of the Immortal Realm. Still, I''d have to ask the swordsmith for answers.


    Continue your adventure with empire


    Dad knocked firmly on therge door of the hut.


    "Sensei, are you in?"


    We heard a faint shuffling sound from inside, followed by footsteps approaching the door.


    The door opened, and the swordsmith''s cloudy eyes settled on us.


    "You''vee back sooner than expected," he said. "So, have you decided to leave the girl behind?"

 Chapter 156 The Power of the Written Word

    "Have you made up your mind to leave that child here?" the cksmith asked, his voice hard as ever.


    "No, but here," my father replied calmly, ignoring the question. He pulled out a letter from his jacket.


    The cksmith''s face twisted the second he saw the letter¡ªa in envelope, except for a faint grayish hue mixed into the paper.


    "...From Akane, huh? You sure brought me some troublesome stuff," he muttered, looking distinctly displeased as he reluctantly took the envelope from my father''s hand.


    He started reading, and with every line, his face became more and more sour. Clearly, it had more impact than he''d expected.


    I hoped this would be enough to get the conversation moving smoothly... but before I could think any further, the cksmith lifted his head and, with an angry grunt, ripped the letter to shreds.


    "What!?" I blurted out, just as the cksmith began speaking.


    "It''s no good. No good at all. Even if it''s from Akane, this time I can''t listen. A human. A human has to stay behind."


    Dad jumped in at that, not wasting a moment. "If that''s the case, Sensei, please exin why. If we understand the reason, Kamiarizuki can help."


    The cksmith shook his head, his face a mixture of frustration and resignation. "Akane already knows. There''s no way she doesn''t."


    Gone was the smirk from his expression; now he just looked tired and drained.


    "No matter how many times you say it, I need a human here. Otherwise, it won''t hold up."


    "What won''t?" Dad pressed.


    The cksmith stayed silent, a bead of sweat tracing down his cheek. Sensing a chance to get some answers, I spoke up.


    "Does this have something to do with the ''Immortal Realm''?"


    The instant I said it, the cksmith''s face went pale. His reaction was a dead giveaway¡ªhe definitely knew something about the Immortal Realm. Just as I opened my mouth to ask more, a gurgling sound echoed from the well behind us.


    Instinctively, I turned to look. A pale blue hand was reaching out of the well. It touched the ground, brushing aside dead leaves with a dry rustle. My magic-blocking lens caught sight of a thick, dark aura spilling out of the well.


    What... is that?


    Barely had I registered the sight when a creature crawled out of the well.


    "One... one life... two eyes..." it mumbled in a rasping voice.


    "¡ª''Wind sh!''" I shouted, channeling magic into my hand.


    The monster''s body emerged, grotesque and malformed. Its face looked like a bloated baby, but its body was shriveled and frail like an old man''s, with unnaturally long, bony arms extending up to three meters.


    Worst of all, it had four eyes instead of two.


    My spell struck with a slicing sound. The creature''s pale arm was severed, and its head and torso were split in half, my magic powerful enough to cut through the trees behind it, sending one toppling to the ground with a loud crack.


    Nina-chan''s hand tightened around my arm, and Aya-chan let out a shocked cry as she took in the scene.


    "A monster!? But there''s no one here!"


    Thinking the monster was dead, Aya seemed relieved. But I knew better and took a step forward, turning to warn her.


    "No, Aya-chan. It''s not dead yet."


    As soon as I finished speaking, the creature''s right arm extended and gripped a nearby tree, using it tounch itself into the air. At the same time, the severed head and left arm fused together into a new, grotesque shape.


    It looked like a giant snake with a baby''s head stuck on the end of a skeletal arm, slithering its way toward us.


    "Four eyes... then... two lives..." the creature hissed.


    Wait... is that how it works?


    The monster''s physiology was beyond me, but I focused on one of the heads, channeling magic to refine my aim. Both my gaze and my spell, ''Guiding Threads,'' narrowed as I concentrated.


    "''Sky Piercer!''" I chanted, firing a high-pressure stream of water through the thread.


    With a loud st, the water punched a hole through the monster''s head. The vacuum left behind crushed the head inward, the flesh caving in with a wet squelch.


    Huh... Is my spell stronger than usual?


    Then I remembered: we were standing in an area with an unusually high concentration of magical energy. That must be why.


    As I took care of the creature crawling on the ground, Dad shot down the one in the air with perfect timing.


    It''s easy to forget that Dad can do long-range magic too; he usually fights up close.


    I turned to look at the creature''s remains, expecting them to dissipate into ck mist... but something was wrong.


    Instead of disappearing, bubbles started forming at the severed points, like batter on a hot griddle. If you had a fear of clusters, this would definitely trigger it. Suddenly, the bubbles grew, covering the monster''s body.


    I thought it only had two lives¡­?


    At that moment, the cksmith shouted from the doorway.


    "Burn it! It won''t die unless you burn it!"


    Hearing his words, I immediately summoned two threads of Guiding Threads to wrap around the monster. Then, I infused the threads with fire magic.


    "''me Cocoon!''" I called, conjuring a vortex of spinning mes around the monster.


    The mes engulfed it, burning intensely, and in the blink of an eye, it dissolved into ck mist.


    Finally, I let out a sigh of relief. It was over.


    I quickly turned back to the cksmith, suspicion ring up in my mind.


    "How did you know it needed to be burned? Are you... keeping monsters here?"


    "Don''t be ridiculous. Like anyone could tame those things," he spat out bitterly.


    "Then what was that?" I asked.


    But before I could press further, he mmed the half-open door shut.


    "Enough! Enough of this nonsense! I''ve got nothing to say to you people. Get lost! If you''re not leaving the girl, go tell Akane''s sister to send someone else!"


    With a final yell, he shut the door with a resounding thud.


    "If you can''t do that, then just leave! There''s nothing more to say!" he shouted, his voice echoing through the mountains.

 Chapter 157 Apprentice

    After several attempts, my dad finally gave up on knocking on the workshop door¡ªthe cksmith wasn''ting out or answering.


    "Hmm¡­ seems like this will be a waiting game," Dad muttered, sighing deeply.


    So, the letter from Akane had some effect, but something else was clearly pressuring this cksmith even more. But what could it be?


    We wouldn''t get any answers without talking to him. Judging by the look on his face when I mentioned the Immortal Realm, though¡­ could this "urgent matter" be somehow connected to it?


    Maybe I was just seeing what I wanted to see. To clear my mind, I took a few deep breaths, ncing back at the well where the monster had emerged.


    "Hey, Dad, why was that monster so hard to kill?" I asked.


    "It''s because of the dense magical energy here. For both humans and ''monsters,'' magical energy acts as life force. With so much of it in the air, it bes¡­ harder to die."


    "Oh, I see," I said, though I wasn''t entirely sure if that was good news or bad.


    The enhanced magical energy had boosted my spells, so healing magic might be stronger too. But even if the monster''s head and body had been severed, it was still alive! No amount of magical energy would allow a human to survive that.


    But it''s not unusual for monsters to be ridiculously resilient¡ªRaikou Douji had once survived a direct hit from a meteor strike spell barehanded.


    Maybe because he was Sixth Rank. But if he could do that, then monsters in this magical hotspot might be just as tough.


    Just as I was starting to feel a bit unnerved, Dad sighed in resignation.


    "For now, we''ll report this to Kamiarizuki," he decided.


    "Are we heading back to the inn?"


    "Yes. Time to regroup and strategize."


    With a frustrated sigh, Dad turned on his heel. We''d cut our sightseeing short toe all this way¡­ and for what?


    Aya-chan and Nina-chan looked like they had something to say but held it back, silently following us down the trail.


    They both seemed a bit sulky, and I could guess why. It was frustrating for them; the cksmith had refused our requests twice and hadn''t even exined himself.


    For Nina-chan, who had mentally prepared herself, it must''ve felt like a p in the face. I could understand why she was upset.


    With these mixed feelings, we climbed into Dad''s car. The engine rumbled to life, and soon we were on our way.


    We turned off the twone road onto a narrow, leaf-covered path without a guardrail when¡ª


    "...Huh?!"


    There, standing smack in the middle of the road, was a single-eyed boy.


    Dad hit the brakes, and I instinctively spun a spell.


    "''me Spear!''" I shouted, sending a mingnce directly at the boy.


    But the boy wove his fingers in a swift pattern, leaping into the air to dodge the attack.


    Watching his movements, I gritted my teeth. "..."


    My silveit spell¡­ I couldn''t see it. The lens I''d crafted to block magical interference was obscuring it.


    Quickly adjusting the lens'' filtering, I turned my gaze back to the sky, tracing the faint lines left by his threads. I could make out the boy swinging from tree to tree.


    Good, I could see his silveit now.


    Just as the boy touched down, I struck.


    "''Wind de!''" I shouted.


    "Whoa!" the boy yelped.


    My invisible de shed through the boy''s leg, stopping him in his tracks. I immediately began preparing the next spell when he reached toward me.


    "W-wait, let''s talk this out! I''m telling you, we can work this out!" he pleaded.


    "''me Spear!''" I retorted, sending another spell his way.


    The fierynce struck the ground, exploding in a cloud of dirt and debris. The monster managed to dodge the worst of it but was still caught in the st, his battered body skidding to a halt.


    Dad finally brought the car to a stop, and I quickly unbuckled my seatbelt, practically tearing it off as I jumped out of the car.


    This time, I wouldn''t miss. As I prepared another silveit spell, the boy yelled.


    "Do you always attack people without even talking first?!"


    "You''re a monster."


    "Y-you''re using the Western term¡­ kinda cool¡­"


    Is this guy for real?


    "Anyway¡­! Sure, I''m technically a monster. I used to be a bit wild, I admit, but¡­"


    "So?" I raised an eyebrow.


    "I''m basically reformed now! Like, a domesticated pet!" he said earnestly.


    That didn''t make much sense, but just as I was about tounch my attack, he screamed.


    "This isn''t the time for fighting! If I''ve woken up, it means the Gatekeeper is down. If we don''t hurry, monsters from the other side are going toe flooding in!"


    "¡­Huh?"


    His words were confusing, but something about his urgency felt genuine.


    "If monsterse here, what''s the big deal?" I asked.


    "It''s a HUGE deal! My boss would chew me out! I''m ast-resort kind of guy, called in only when there''s an emergency!" he replied, mming his head to the ground in a strange bow.


    "So¡­ like a familiar?"


    "Yes, exactly! You''re sharp, kid! I knew you looked smart from the moment I saw you!"


    While I was still processing his unexpected response, he continued, "Please, I''m begging you. For now, could you just hold off on the spellcasting? There should be a cksmith living around here. Could you¡­ take me to him?"


    I''d seen plenty of monsters in my time, but this was definitely the first one that had ever bowed down.


    And there was one thing that really caught my attention: this monster wasn''t using silveit.


    "If we don''t take you, what happens?" I asked.


    "Then monsters from the other side are going toe flooding over here. But it''s worse than that¡ªthe bnce between this world and the other is already shaky. We need to fix it fast. Time is ticking."


    He stayed kneeling, his voice tense.


    "What happens if we don''t restore the bnce?"


    "The second the ''Other Side'' touches this world, they''ll merge. That''ll be the end¡ªhumans are going to die in droves!"


    There didn''t seem to be any lies in his voice.


    "And this ''Other Side''¡­ what exactly do you mean by that?" I asked, still cautious.


    The boy raised his head, his single eye looking surprisingly earnest as he said,


    "The Other Side¡­ is the Immortal Realm."

 Chapter 158 Gatekeeper

    "The ''Other Side'' is what we call the Immortal Realm," the one-eyed boy said.


    "...What?"


    For a moment, I thought I had misheard him. But no¡ªI definitely heard the word "Immortal Realm."


    "Are you saying... the Immortal Realm exists?" I asked, still trying to process his words.


    "Of course! Around these parts, it''smon knowledge... or so I thought," the boy replied with a shrug. "I mean, you''re a mage, right? Didn''t youe here to get a sword made?"


    "Well... yeah," I admitted reluctantly.


    I didn''t feel like exining how the cksmith had refused to forge anything for us. It didn''t seem relevant to this strange conversation.


    Unbothered, the boy continued with enthusiasm. "That cksmith¡ªhe''s what we call the ''Gatekeeper.'' He maintains the bnce, keeping this world and the Immortal Realm separate. He''s the key."


    "The old man? Really?"


    "Old man, huh? Hah, he must be pretty up there in years now. When I first met him, he was just a little kid," the boy said, gesturing to indicate a height no taller than my knees.


    Wait, was he serious? That would make the cksmith about three years old when they met. Surely he was exaggerating¡ªbut in the world of exorcists, it wasn''t unheard of for kids to start training that young.


    Still, I couldn''t quite wrap my head around what this boy was saying. I had more questions than answers.


    "Hold on, are you telling me that cksmith is responsible for keeping the Immortal Realm separate from our world? Why?"


    "Ah, you''re a sharp one. Surely you know¡ªImmortal Realms expand, don''t they?"


    "...No, I didn''t know that," I replied, frowning.


    This was the first I''d heard of it. Harunaga hadn''t mentioned anything about this when I spoke to him. Why did everyone assume I knew these things?


    The boy seemed surprised by my ignorance, rubbing his chin thoughtfully. "Huh, so the oral traditions have been lost... well, that makes things tricky. Guess I''ll have to exin it. But first..." He gestured toward the trail we''d just walked up.


    "Take me to the cksmith. We''re running out of time."


    "Why don''t you just go there yourself if you know the way?" I asked skeptically.


    "Can''t cross the barrier," he admitted bluntly.


    Oh, right. There was a barrier in ce. I''d forgotten about that.


    "And if you betray us?"


    "You can just kill me. Easy, right?" he said casually.


    His flippant response left me momentarily speechless. Most monsters cling to life desperately¡ªthey attack humans to steal their magical energy, which prolongs their lives. So why was this one so nonchnt about dying?


    Dad, who had been listening in, called out from behind me. "Itsuki, let him walk ahead of us."


    "Walk ahead?"


    "Yes. It''s a single path. If he tries anything, we''ll deal with him then and there."


    That... made sense. Reassured by Dad''s n, I sighed and turned to the boy. "Alright, you walk in front. I''ll guide you from behind."


    "Thanks, boss! Knew you''de around!" the boy grinned, standing up and dusting himself off.


    And so, with the boy leading the way, we followed a few meters behind. As we walked, I kept pressing him for answers.


    Enjoy new chapters from empire


    "What did you mean earlier when you said the Immortal Realm expands?"


    "It''s exactly what it sounds like," the boy replied without looking back. "The Immortal Realm is a separate world from this one, but it''s constantly growing. To stop it from expanding too much, magical energy has to flow into this world."


    "You mean... like the ley lines?"


    "Exactly. It''s a natural process¡ªnormally, the Immortal Realm bnces itself out. But..." He trailed off.


    "But now it''s not bnced?" I guessed.


    "Correct. The fact that I woke up means something''s gone wrong."


    From the way he spoke, it sounded like this boy¡ªor whatever he was¡ªhad been designed to awaken whenever the Immortal Realm''s bnce was disrupted. But who had set that up?


    As I mulled this over, Aya-chan, walking beside me, spoke up. "Um, can''t you just release enough magic to shrink the Immortal Realm?"


    "Not that simple, missy. Too much magic released into this world is like poison. That''s why the ''Gatekeeper'' maintains the bnce. It''s his job."


    "That old man?" I asked, still struggling to picture the cksmith in such an important role.


    "Yup. But if too much magic is released, who knows what disasters it might cause... dormant volcanoes might even wake up."


    "So you can''t release any more magic?" Aya-chan asked.


    The boy nodded solemnly. His exnation made sense, but it raised another question that had been bothering me.


    "You said earlier that people would die if the Immortal Realm expands. Why?"


    "Because monsters from the Immortal Realm would spill into this world, cloaked in its magic. They''d devour humans left and right¡ªa ''Night Parade of a Hundred Demons,'' as they call it," he said grimly.


    At those words, I felt Nina-chan, walking on my other side, stiffen. I gently rubbed her back to reassure her as I processed what he''d said.


    So, the Immortal Realm was like a water balloon, constantly filling up with magic. Normally, it would let out just enough magic to maintain bnce. But now, for some reason, the bnce had been disrupted.


    Letting out too much magic could cause disasters, but not letting it out at all would lead to the Immortal Realm bursting, unleashing a flood of monsters.


    ...This was a no-win situation.


    "What''s the solution, then?" I asked.


    "The Gatekeeper, of course," the boy replied. "When the bnce breaks, it''s usually because something''s gone wrong inside the Immortal Realm¡ªa ''Demon Blight,'' as we call it."


    "Demon Blight?"


    "A corrupted being within the Immortal Realm. If you purify it, the bnce will be restored."


    "So we just need to exorcise this Demon Blight?"


    "Exactly. Just like how your body fights off infections. The Immortal Realm is alive, in a sense, and it works the same way."


    That made sense, I supposed. The Gatekeeper¡ªthe cksmith¡ªwas like the Immortal Realm''s immune system. But...


    "Problem is, the Demon Blight we''re dealing with now is a Rank 5 ss-C. Not exactly easy to exorcise."


    The boy stepped onto the mountain trail leading to the workshop. Dad, who had stopped to retrieve a sword from the car, followed close behind.


    "The trouble is," the boy continued, "the Gatekeeper isn''t doing his job this time. We''ve got to deal with the Demon Blight before it''s toote, but..."


    As we passed through the barrier, the scene that greeted us stopped us in our tracks.


    "...Huh?"


    Lying just outside the workshop, clutching his chest, was the cksmith.

 Chapter 159 The Absent Inheritance

    The first to rush to the copsed cksmith was the one-eyed monster. Bound in my Silveit, the creature darted forward and ced a hand on the old man''s chest.


    "Kid, I''ll examine the Gatekeeper''s body. I''ll be using magic, is that alright?"


    "Go ahead."


    When I answered, the boy widened his single eye and focused it on the cksmith. The moment he did, his head whipped toward me with a start.


    "This is bad! Kid, can you use healing magic?"


    "Yeah, I can."


    "As expected of you! I''ll tell you exactly where to focus your spell."


    He pointed at the center-left part of the cksmith''s chest.


    "His heart?"


    "His main artery''s clogged up tight."


    "¡­Got it."


    The moment he said it, an image of the human heart from an old anatomy book I''d seen as a child shed in my mind¡ªthe shape of the aorta, clear as day.


    "Drop some of your Silveit into the spot I show you. I''ll guide you from here."


    "¡­Alright."


    Normally, trusting a monster''s instructions would be insane, but this situation was anything but normal.


    "Move it a bit more to the right¡­ That''s it, keep it steady, steady¡­ but hurry it up!"


    "Which is it¡ªsteady or hurry?"


    "Both!"


    Although his directions were erratic, I lowered the Silveit into the spot he indicated. If the monster were nning something nefarious¡ªlike forcing me to rupture an artery¡ªI could undo the damage quickly. Still, I needed to act.


    "That''s it, right there. Now break up the blockage."


    "Okay."


    I used Silveit, forming it into a fine point, and shattered the obstruction. As the flow resumed, I felt a rush through the thread of magic¡ªa faint, but sure, signal of sess.


    "Alright, alright. As long as this old guy stays calm and rests, he''ll wake up. Once he''s stable, let his apprentice take care of him. For now, we''ll focus on the task at hand."


    "Apprentice?"


    I tilted my head. The monster tilted his in return.


    "Yeah, someone''s gotta take over the Gatekeeper''s duties someday, right?"


    I nced back toward my father, who stood behind me. If anyone knew the cksmith''s circumstances, it would be him.


    "The old man doesn''t have an apprentice."


    "What?"


    "As far as I know, he''s never taken one. He''s not the type to do that."


    "No apprentice? None? None at all?!"


    The monster stood and shouted in disbelief. His single eye darted back to the unconscious cksmith.


    "Then who the hell is gonna rece him? The Gatekeeper''s job can''t wait! Only kids can handle the magic of the Gatekeeper. You have to train them young, or they''ll neverst! And that''s if they''re lucky enough to have the right aptitude!"


    "Aptitude?"


    "The Gatekeeper has to resonate with the Immortal Realm. It''s not something just anyone can do¡ªit has to be a kid who''s known real despair."


    "¡­Oh, so that''s why¡­"


    That''s why the old man demanded we leave Nina behind.


    "I figured something was up when I woke up and found no apprentice around, but this? This is a first."


    The monster sighed and pressed his hand to his forehead¡ªor at least, where a human forehead would be. The motion was awkward since his single, massive eye took up most of the space.


    "Ahh, what do we do now? The boss''ll have my head for this. No, wait! Akane! Thatdy''s still alive, right?"


    "You mean Akane from Kamiyazuki? Yeah, I''ve met her."


    "If Akane''s around, we can call her for help. She could summon an exorcist who''s fit for the job. This isn''t hard¡ªjust find someone under ten or anyone exposed to Immortal Realm magic before they were ten."


    The monster''s single eye gleamed with enthusiasm. He really seemed to think he''d found the perfect solution.


    Even so, I couldn''t ignore one nagging thought.


    Readtest chapters on empire


    "¡­Couldn''t I go instead?"


    "You?" The boy cocked his head. "Kid, I just said the enemy''s a fifth-tier Fiend, Grade Hei. That''s as good as marching to your death. Akane could find someone more qualified."


    At that, Nina, who had been quiet the whole time, spoke up.


    "If anyone''s qualified, it''s Itsuki."


    "Kid here?"


    "Itsuki''s already defeated three sixth-tier Queens!"


    "Que¡­?"


    Nina''s voice brimmed with pride as she puffed out her chest. The monster, however, only looked more confused. My father stepped in.


    "''Sixth-tier Queens'' refers to Grade Otsu."


    "Otsu-tier¡­?"


    The monster froze for a moment, then turned his massive eye on me.


    "What?! Really?!"


    His shock was palpable as he dashed toward me.


    "Uh, yeah¡­ See for yourself."


    A little overwhelmed by his energy, I held up my ne strung with relics.


    "No way¡­ Relics. Haven''t seen these in ages. So you''re the real deal, huh? And at your age? I''ve never heard of anything like this. But it''s not a lie, is it? Incredible¡­"


    The boy muttered to himself, alternating between disbelief and awe. Then, he seemed to catch on to something.


    "If you''re that strong, kid, why are you here? Why not somewhere better suited for your talents? You should be treated like a hero."


    He rattled off questions, answering some himself before I could respond.


    "Oh, I get it. You''re here to get a sword, right?"


    "¡­Something like that."


    "Ah! That makes sense! So when I woke up and saw you, that''s why!"


    "What''s why?"


    "I''m a guide! I was born to lead someone like you to the Immortal Realm. My awakening wasn''t random¡ªit was fate, kid!"


    The monster stomped the ground dramatically, pointing at me with conviction.


    "With you, kid, we''ve got this in the bag. Let''s get to the Immortal Realm. Uh, but¡­ you don''t have a sword yet?"


    "Nope."


    "Not even started?"


    "The cksmith refused to forge one."


    Hearing that, the boy scrunched his brow.


    "Smithing''s sacred. Maybe the old man was worried forging a de would mess up the bnce. But still, no exorcist goes in without a weapon. If we restore bnce, maybe he''ll change his mind."


    "He''s still unconscious."


    "Don''t worry! Once we restore bnce, the Gatekeeper will bounce back, good as new. Then I''ll knock some sense into him!"


    I wasn''t sure if I should believe that, but if the sword came as a bonus for restoring bnce, I''d take it.


    "Alright, kid. Let''s head to the Immortal Realm."


    "How do we get there?"


    "The barrier''s weak here. One of the paths between the mortal world and the Immortal Realm is right in this spot."


    "¡­Where exactly?"


    The boy grinned and pointed to the old, weathered well where the earlier monster had emerged.

 Chapter 160 Immortal Realm

    "...A well?"


    "That''s right. Old wells have long been known as thresholds between worlds. Other examples include bridges and rivers. Sometimes, even outhouses were considered such ces, at least around Kozuke and Shimotsuke. That''s what the boss told me, anyway."


    Kozuke? Shimotsuke? Where are these ces?


    I didn''t know what the monster was talking about, but that didn''t matter right now.


    "So, using this well, we can get to the Immortal Realm?"


    "Exactly. I''ll open the passage to the other side. Only a


    Gatekeeper


    or someone like me can perform this type of magic."


    "...Alright."


    "Once we take care of the


    Oni Blight


    , bnce will return to the Immortal Realm. No humans will die on this side, and you''ll get your sword. That''s what you''d call a win-win."


    "..."


    As the monster spoke, it moved closer to the well. Stretching out its


    Silveit


    , it wove a magical barrier around the ancient structure.


    To be honest, I wasn''t desperate for a cursed de or anything.


    What I really cared about was the peach said to exist in the Immortal Realm. If that fruit could heal Nina''s heart, then that was all the reason I needed to go.


    "It''s ready. Heh-heh, I''m feeling pumped!"


    The monster cackled eerily as I peered into the well. Through the dim light of the shaft, I could see another world entirely.


    A bright, blue sky stretched out over fluffy white clouds. Verdant greenery thrived below, creating a lush, pastoral scene.


    "So, I just jump in?"


    "Exactly. Once you pass through, you''ll be in the Immortal Realm."


    The one-eyed monster shed a grin. Itsrge eye made it impossible to miss its excitement.


    I nodded and nced at my father. He returned my look with a serious nod of his own, then carefully lifted the unconscious cksmith using


    Silveit


    .


    "I''ve heard the exnation. It''s hard to believe, but if the Immortal Realm does exist, it exins the


    Gatekeeper''s


    actions. If this is real, I''d like toe along, but¡­"


    "That won''t work, sir. Adults who aren''t limated to the Immortal Realm''s magic won''tst long. The mana will kill them."


    "...I see. There''s no helping it. I''ll wait here, then."


    He seemed to steel himself with those words.


    "If anything happens,e back right away, Itsuki."


    "I will, Dad. I''m off."


    With those words, I turned my attention back to the well. Beside me, the monster spoke up.


    "Alright, kid. I''ll go first. Follow after me."


    With that, the monster leaped into the well.


    Once its figure disappeared, I ced my foot on the rim of the well. Below mey a world entirely separate from our own.


    "...Alright."


    I whispered the words to myself, more a personal deration than anything. As a precaution, I extended


    Silveit


    behind me to anchor myself in case of emergencies, then allowed gravity to pull me down into the well.


    There was a sensation like plunging into water as my body was engulfed. However, it wasn''t water¡ªbreathing was still possible. My vision turned pure white, and I lost all sense of direction.


    Then, a voice called down from above.


    "Kid, over here!"


    Following the sound, I oriented myself and felt a sudden upward pull, as if some unseen force was lifting me.


    A bright light flooded my vision.


    "We''re here."


    As the monster''s words reached me, my eyes adjusted to the dazzling sunlight.


    "This is the Immortal Realm."


    What unfolded before me was andscape so simr to the ink paintings I''d seen in Kamiyazuki''s study.


    "It doesn''t even look like Japan¡­"


    It felt like I''d stepped into the kind of mystical setting where Chinese immortals might dwell. In the distance, towering cliffs covered in dense green vegetation rose like colossal pirs, creating a series of valleys and peaks.


    We stood on one of those peaks, surrounded by patches of soft grass. Far below, the valley floor was hidden beneath a thick canopy of trees.


    Turning around, I saw something peculiar¡ªa hole floating in the air, revealing the stone-lined interior of the well I''d just emerged from. That must have been the portal I''d used to cross over.


    Beyond the hole stretched an endless expanse of unspoiled nature. It seemed to go on forever, an infinite sea of greenery. I turned my focus back to the hole, examining it closely.


    "To return, we just go back through this?"


    "That''s right."


    This was a straightforward kind of magic. I wondered if I could learn something like it with enough practice.


    As I gazed into the portal, something gold flickered in the corner of my vision.


    "Well, kid, let''s find that


    Oni Blight


    . They''re nuts, so they''ll probably¡­"


    "Wait, hold on!"


    Quickly, I extended


    Silveit


    toward the hole. My threads snagged on something, and I pulled hard.


    Emerging from the portal, clinging tightly to each other, were Nina and Aya.


    "Youngdies?!"


    "Itsuki!"


    The monster shouted in shock as Aya, still holding Nina close, called out to me with relief.


    "Why are you here?!"


    "W-Well¡­"


    "A-Actually¡­"


    The two exchanged awkward nces before Nina spoke up, her voice quiet but resolute.


    "...Because I haven''t repaid you yet."


    Her words carried a weight far beyond their volume.


    "You say I have the aptitude, right? Then if Ie to the Immortal Realm, maybe¡­ Maybe I can be useful to you, Itsuki. Maybe I can finally repay the value of having you by my side."


    Her voice grew softer as she continued, trailing off into near silence.


    I hesitated, unsure of what to say. I''d told her many times before that I didn''t expect her to prove her worth to me. But her belief in this debt seemed unshakable, and convincing her otherwise was likely a lost cause.


    Turning to Aya, I asked, "What about you?"


    "I-I tried to stop her! But then I ended uping through too, and, um¡­ I thought maybe the Ice Queen''s power could help you, Itsuki¡­"


    Her reasoning sounded flimsy, likely something she''de up with on the spot.


    "What now, kid? Should we send them back?"


    "No!" Nina''s voice rang out with unexpected strength.


    "I have to¡­ I have to prove myself useful to Itsuki!"


    Her plea left the monster ncing at me for guidance. After a brief pause, I made my decision.


    "They''ve alreadye this far. Let''s look for the


    Oni Blight


    together."


    "You''re too kind, kid."


    Was this kindness? I wasn''t sure. Nina and I had been exorcising monsters together for over a year now, and doing so in the Immortal Realm wasn''t much different from doing it at school.


    Aya, too, had joined us on a few hunts. This wasn''t new territory for any of us.


    As I reflected on this, a strange rustling sound came from the surrounding forest.


    Enjoy exclusive adventures from empire


    "¡­Huh?"


    "What''s wrong, Aya?"


    "Itsuki¡­ Did you feel the wind just now?"


    "Uh, not really. The trees moved, though."


    As I replied, the rustling grew louder. The trees swayed violently, but there was no wind¡ªjust a strange, unnatural motion.


    The air remained still, but the forest trembled as if caught in a gale.


    "...What''s going on?"


    Focusing my magic, I cast an enhancement spell to sharpen my vision. Peering into the swaying trees, I froze.


    What I''d thought were trees were not trees at all.


    The rustling sound wasn''t the wind brushing through leaves.


    It wasughter.


    The forest wasn''t made of trees. It was made of wizened old men, their bodies gnarled and cracked like bark. They stood rooted in ce, their mouths stretched wide in eternal, raucousughter.


    The rustling grew louder, a cacophony of their eerie voices ovepping.


    "That''s¡­"


    The monster''s voice broke through the noise.


    "This is the Immortal Realm."

 Chapter 161 Immortal Realm 2

    The sound of guttural, roaringughter echoed like a monstrous wind.


    I focused my magically enhanced vision on the mummified figures scattered throughout the forest, then took a step back to scan the area more broadly.


    There wasn''t a single normal tree in sight.


    What had appeared to be a lush valley filled with trees, like something out of a Chinese UNESCO World Heritage site, was instead a grotesquendscape of withered, mummy-like monsters. The sheer eeriness of the sight made my skin crawl.


    Fortunately, they didn''t seem to be making any aggressive moves toward us. Still, it wasn''t the kind of scenery you could simply ignore.


    I turned to the one-eyed monster.


    "¡­Are all of those things monsters?"


    "They are," he replied, nodding swiftly.


    "They''re husks, really. Barely able to move, half-dead even as ''demons.''"


    "So, they won''t attack us with magic?"


    "Hard to say. If you get too close, there''s no telling what they''ll do. Be careful."


    Easier said than done. There wasn''t a single space in this forest free of those creatures.


    Aya and Nina finally took in their surroundings, their tense, shaky voices betraying their shock.


    Before they could process it fully, I turned back to the one-eyed monster.


    "Those tree-like monsters¡­ If we can''t get close to them safely, how are we supposed to find the


    Oni Blight


    ?"


    "Good question, kid. Lucky for us, we don''t need to go looking."


    "What do you mean?"


    The monster grinned slyly.


    "The


    Oni Blight


    is drawn to human life. It''s got no brains, though¡ªnot much room for cleverness in a ce like this."


    He shrugged, as if this were the most obvious thing in the world.


    "Think of the


    Oni Blight


    as a baby. It moves purely on instinct, chasing power wherever it senses it."


    "So, if we just wait here, it''lle to us?"


    "Not quite. We''ll need to


    call it


    ."


    With that, the monster reached into his chest pocket and pulled out a small bell. It was heavily tarnished, its color somewhere between green and blue, its surface etched with the marks of long use.


    Holding the bell carefully, he nced up at us.


    "You kids ready?"


    "Yeah."


    I nodded, and Aya and Nina followed suit.


    Satisfied with our readiness, the monster gave the bell a small shake. The sound that rang out was pure and crystalline, spreading across the Immortal Realm like a ripple in water.


    The


    Oni Blight


    was a "Fifth Rank" entity. Not unbeatable, but definitely dangerous enough to require caution. I clenched my fists, steeling myself for the fight ahead.


    We waited in silence for it to appear.


    "..."


    The clear, resonant chime of the bell slowly faded into the background. Nothing moved, no threads of


    Silveit


    As the sound melted into the stillness, I spoke up.


    "Nothing''s happening."


    "Not yet," the monster replied, shaking his head.


    And then it came¡ªa great Discover more stories at empire


    whoosh


    , as if a gust of wind had swirled into being. This time, the wind was real, and it swept through the withered mummies, lifting the dry leaves atop their heads in a spiraling storm.


    The leaves coalesced into a swarm, rising into the air and darting toward us.


    "That just woke up the others!" the monster yelled.


    The writhing swarm twisted like a snake in the sky, and then without hesitation, it shot toward us.


    "Flying leaves?!"


    "No, Aya. That''s not leaves," I said, my magically enhanced sight revealing the truth.


    "That''s a monster."


    What looked like leaves were, in fact, countless


    green fingers


    . Human fingers, squirming like caterpirs, weaving together into a mass that rose into the sky and dove toward us.


    I quickly wove a of


    Silveit


    and cast it forward.


    "Do they need to be burned to be purified?"


    "Smart boy! You''ve got it right!" the monster cackled.


    I''d guessed as much, recalling the long-armed monster we encountered at the cksmith''s workshop. The Immortal Realm''s monsters, it seemed, all required fire to be defeated.


    Beside me, Nina raised her hands as if praying, summoning her magic.


    "¡­''Burn,''" she whispered.


    But nothing happened. The fairy''s form didn''t materialize, leaving only her trembling hands cutting through empty air.


    She still couldn''t use magic.


    "It''s okay, Nina," I said, reassuring her as I expanded my


    Silveit


    into a broad, ming.


    "


    zing Spider.


    "


    With a roar, the


    Silveit


    web ignited, engulfing the writhing swarm of fingers. The mes consumed them with startling ease, as if the monster was coated in oil.


    "Wow¡­ That burns fast," Aya muttered, her voice tinged with unease.


    "Which makes it easy to purify."


    I manipted the zing web, sweeping it across the sky until everyst flying finger was reduced to ck smoke.


    As the smoke cleared, Aya grabbed my arm.


    "Itsuki, look down! Below us!"


    Following her lead, I looked down at the high ground we stood on¡ªand saw them.


    Monsters were swarming up the cliffside toward us.


    Their appearance was horrifying, to say the least. Imagine a snail, but with a human face instead of a shell. Then rece its eyes with grotesquely elongated arms that wriggled and reached, desperate to grab us.


    They scrambled up the cliff at a speed no snail should have, their voices rasping in unison:


    "Leave something behind!"


    "Just your face will do!"


    "An arm is fine!"


    "Even a leg!"


    "Anything at all will do!"


    There were dozens of them, each mbering upward with unnerving speed.


    I extended ten threads of


    Silveit


    , aiming for the group.


    "


    zing Spears.


    "


    The fierynces shot down, propelled by both my magic and gravity. They struck the monsters in an explosion of mes and force.


    With a heavy rumble, the ground quaked slightly beneath us.


    The effect was devastating. The cliffside swarm was caught in the st, the mes reducing them to ck mist that quickly dissipated.


    As thest of the smoke cleared, the one-eyed monster pped his hands in delight.


    "Amazing! You''re something else, kid. No wonder you''ve taken down


    Second Rank


    entities!"


    I''d just purified his fellow monsters, and he was apuding me. Did that count as betrayal?


    No time to dwell on it. I scanned the surroundings, looking for the next wave of attackers.


    But then I noticed something odd: the ground beneath us was still trembling.


    "...An earthquake?"


    Earthquakes weren''t umon in Japan, but was that possible here in the Immortal Realm? As I pondered, the ground beneath us suddenly tilted violently.


    The high ground we were standing on started to shift.


    Before we could react, we were flung into the air. Gravity seized us, and we plummeted toward the ground below.


    "Whoa?!"


    "AAAAAAAH!"


    "Ahh!"


    "...!"


    Everyone screamed in their own way as we fell. I quickly nced down.


    The ground was dozens of meters below.


    I began weaving


    Silveit


    , ready to slow our descent, when the one-eyed monster''s voice cut through the chaos.


    "Kid! Look! The


    Oni Blight


    ! It''s here!"


    "Where?!"


    "Right in front of us! Open your eyes!"


    I followed his frantic direction, looking ahead¡ªand then I saw it.


    "Oh, you''ve got to be kidding me¡­"


    The high ground we had been standing on¡ªthe entire


    tform


    ¡ªwas moving.


    "It''s the


    Oni Blight


    !" the monster shouted. "And it''s HUGE! I''ve never seen one this big before!"

 Chapter 162 Echoes of the Immortal Realm

    "It''s HUGE! I''ve never seen one this big before!"


    Even as we fell, the one-eyed monster eximed in astonishment.


    Guided by his voice, I turned my gaze to the colossal


    Oni Blight


    before us.


    And colossal was the right word for it.


    It was enormous¡ªtens of meters tall, maybe even nearing a hundred. A massive boulder-like body sprouted six pale, human-like legs, each nearly ten meters long.


    "This isn''t normal¡­ not by a long shot," the monster muttered, his voice tinged with disbelief.


    "But it''s still a Fifth-Rank entity, right?"


    "Well, yes, but still¡­!"


    As the monster spoke, a terrible grinding sound echoed.


    Looking closer, I saw six massive eyes tearing open along the creature''s rocky body, each one fixing its gaze squarely on us.


    "...!"


    I gasped and quickly turned my focus elsewhere, catching movement behind me.


    A


    Silveit


    thread spiraled toward me, wrapping tightly around my waist.


    It was Aya, extending her


    Silveit


    threads not just to me, but also to Nina and even the one-eyed monster, tethering us all together.


    "Aya, what are you¡ª?"


    "Itsuki-kun, I''m counting on you!" she shouted.


    "Thanks, Aya!"


    With her threads securing us, I shot my own


    Silveit


    toward the giant


    Oni Blight


    . I sharpened the tip through


    Form Maniption


    and anchored it into the rocky surface. Then, I pulled us up.


    We soared upward, defying gravity as the threads hoisted us toward the monster''s massive form.


    As we ascended, part of the creature''s rocky body shifted, revealing an enormous, human-like mouth. It opened wide, and a clumsy, childlike voice emerged.


    "H-Hello¡­!"


    "Uh, hello¡­" Aya replied instinctively, her tone oddly polite.


    You don''t


    have


    to answer it, you know, I thought, already preparing my next move.


    "


    zing Spears!


    "


    The ming spear of magic spun into existence at my hand, its heat licking the air. Iunched it directly at one of the monster''s enormous eyes.


    With its sheer size, missing wasn''t even a concern.


    The spear hit its mark, igniting in a fiery explosion that obliterated one of the eyes. ck tears began to stream from the wound.


    "Zappy-zappy!" the creature cried gleefully, as if this were some kind of game.


    It wasn''t enough to purify it. Laughing despite the destruction, the


    Oni Blight


    began to sprout a massive new arm from its side. The newly formed limb reached toward us with startling speed.


    There was no way I was letting it grab us. Kicking off the rocky surface, I sent us soaring through the air once again.


    The motion reminded me of the time Nina and I had infiltrated an amusement park for a "job," evading the Ferris wheel''s arms. This wasn''t much different, except the stakes were higher.


    I severed Aya''s


    Silveit


    threads mid-air to adjust our trajectory.


    "I-It''suki-kun! We''re going to fall!" Aya screamed.


    "It''s fine," I assured her.


    I extended


    Silveit


    toward the ground, anchoring us again and elerating our descent. Timing it just right, I let us drop beneath the enormous arm''s swing before shooting another thread upward, pulling us higher onto the creature''s body.


    This time, wended closer to its base.


    Below us, the valley floor was crowded with those grotesque,ughing, tree-like husks.


    "


    Gale sh!


    " I shouted, swiping my hand.


    A scythe of air magic swept through the crowd, shredding the nearby husks and reducing them to a swirling mist of ck smoke. The eerieughter finally quieted as the smoke dispersed.


    Wended amidst the fading mist, the one-eyed monster beside us.


    "Do we need to burn those too?" I asked.


    "Yep. Nothing from the Immortal Realm stays dead unless you torch it," he confirmed.


    As if to demonstrate his point, the eye I''d destroyed earlier started to bubble and regenerate. Within moments, it waspletely restored, ring down at us with renewed intensity.


    And then, the


    Oni Blight Discover more content at empire


    smiled¡ªa wide, childlike grin.


    "This is so fun! Do it again!"


    The massive creature''s voice echoed across the Immortal Realm, brimming with unrestrained glee.


    So, partial purification wasn''t enough. The entire creature would need to be incinerated to finish the job.


    "Can you even burn that whole thing, Itsuki?" Nina asked, her voice uncertain.


    "Maybe¡­ but¡­"


    I trailed off, running through my options in my mind.


    The


    zing Spear


    was effective for precision strikes, but its range and overall power fell short for something this size. Spells like


    zing Spider


    , which spread in a web-like pattern, or


    zing Cocoon


    , which engulfed a target, might work better here. But even then¡­


    "Will it burn all the way through?" I muttered.


    That was the real problem.


    Against smaller monsters, my magic was more than sufficient. But this¡­ This thing was on a different scale altogether. Could Ipletely incinerate a creature that massive?


    "Maybe we should break it apart before burning it?" Aya suggested.


    "Smart idea, miss, but no dice," the one-eyed monster interrupted. "The Immortal Realm''s demons heal instantly unless it''s fire. You''d be wasting your time."


    So brute force wasn''t an option either.


    That left me with two approaches: either use fire to overwhelm itpletely or find a way to stop its regenerative abilities.


    I decided on thetter.


    "Stay back, Aya. Nina too. Don''t get close, okay?"


    "What about me?" the one-eyed monster piped up.


    "Well, I don''t even know your name, so¡­"


    Looking slightly offended, the one-eyed monster fell silent. Ignoring him, I prepared five threads of


    Silveit


    .


    "y, y! Let''s y!" the


    Oni Blight


    shouted, raising its enormous arm for another swing.


    This time, I aimed my threads directly at the massive limb.


    "Everyone, stay away!" I called,unching the


    Silveit


    toward the creature.


    The threadstched onto its body, and I activated


    Complex Attribute Maniption


    .


    "¡ª


    Oboro Moon.


    "


    The air twisted and warped as a ck sphere materialized at the creature''s core. The sphere pulsed with an ominous light, pulling everything around it inward.


    "What''s happening?! No, no, no! I''m getting sucked in!"


    The


    Oni Blight


    screamed in panic as its massive body began to disintegrate, crumbling into faintly glowing dust that was drawn into the ck void.


    "This spell¡­ It devours everything," I exined as the creature''s cries faded, leaving only the hum of the sphere''s energy.


    The one-eyed monster, watching the spectacle, shivered visibly.


    "Kid, I''m amazed I survived meeting you. Seriously."


    "I was in a car that time, remember?" I replied.


    "Can''t you just¡­ stay in cars forever? Watching that thing get erased made me feel like I was next."


    "I''ll think about it," I said, only half-serious.


    The


    Oni Blight


    was gone, reduced to nothing but faint light particles. The Immortal Realm''s skies stretched clear and blue above us.


    "That was incredible, Itsuki-kun," Aya said, awe in her voice.


    "Thanks," I replied, ncing upward.


    Far above, the portal to the real world shimmered¡ªa circle of light carved by the one-eyed monster''s magic.


    "Can we even get back up there?" I asked.


    "Of course! Just step back and watch," the monster replied confidently, raising his hands.


    With practiced ease, he drew a clean circle on the ground. The air within it peeled back like paper, revealing the way home.


    "See? Easy!" he said, proud of his work.


    Maybe this guy was morepetent than I''d given him credit for¡­


    I turned to Aya and Nina.


    "You two go first."


    "Are you sure?"


    "Yeah. I''ll follow after."


    I didn''t tell them, but I had something to finish before I left.


    Aya nodded and stepped into the portal, disappearing in a sh. Nina hesitated.


    "Itsuki¡­e with me¡ª"


    "There''s not enough room for two," I said gently.


    Realizing I was right, Nina reluctantly entered the portal. Once I confirmed they were safely back in the real world, I turned to the one-eyed monster.


    "I have onest question."


    "Now? Can''t it wait until we''re back?"


    "No. I don''t know if it''s something I can discuss with them around."


    I took a deep breath.


    "Do you know about the ''Immortal Peach''?"


    The monster''s expression darkened immediately, his single brow furrowing deeply.

 Chapter 163 Master of the Immortal Realm

    "...The


    Peach of the Immortal Realm


    , do you know about it?"


    At my question, the one-eyed monster furrowed his brow deeply. His usual flippant tone disappeared, reced by a cautious, measured voice as if choosing his words carefully.


    "...Boy, I figured you were sharp, but you even know about


    that


    ? Was that your real reason foring to the Gatekeeper?"


    "No. I came to have a sword forged. I only learned about the peachter."


    "Hmm. I see. So, it''s not about immortality for yourself, then?"


    "I mean, I don''t want to die, but it''s not for me. It''s for the blonde girl from earlier¡ªNina. I just want her to be healthy again."


    The monster sped his hands and closed his eye, seemingly lost in thought.


    "For that youngdy, huh? Judging by her inability to use magic, I''d wager she''s stricken by fear¡ªa result of some dreadful encounter with demons that left her too terrified to use her powers."


    "...You can tell that just by looking?"


    "It''s not umon among apprentice exorcists. They get scarred after being attacked by demons and end up too afraid to cast magic. But listen, boy. Everyone has their own battles. Oveing them is part of being human."


    I had no rebuttal.


    What he said was true. People endure trials and tribtions, great and small, ande out stronger for it. It was an undeniable part of life.


    But Nina¡­ Nina had been dragged into this through no fault of her own. She hadn''t done anything wrong. A demon had targeted her, killed her father before her very eyes, and left her with deep, lingering trauma. She was suffering so much, and it wasn''t fair.


    Could I really tell her to endure it and move on? Wasn''t that cruel?


    If the peach could heal her heart and take away her pain, wasn''t that a better solution?


    That''s what I believed.


    "Still," the one-eyed monster said, "I owe you a debt. You saved this realm, and I can''t just leave it at that. The bnce of my heart demands I repay you somehow. So if you truly want the Peach of the Immortal Realm, I''ll do whatever I can to help¡ª"


    But before he could finish, the portal connecting us to the real world vanished with a faint hiss.


    "Wait! What happened?"


    "Huh? What do you mean?" the monster asked, cutting himself off mid-sentence.


    Find your next read on empire


    "The portal! It''s gone!"


    "...What? That shouldn''t be possible..."


    The monster scratched his cheek awkwardly as if trying to process the situation. Then he spread his hands and began weaving


    Silveit


    threads again, attempting to reopen the way back.


    "Let''s leave the peach discussion forter. I''ll reconnect the portal now."


    "Please do."


    He circled his threads with practiced ease, applying


    Form Maniption


    to recreate the portal.


    But this time, there was only a faint flicker of light¡ªno portal.


    Frowning, the monster tried again. Then a third time. Each attempt ended the same way, with nothing but a few scattered sparks.


    "...Is it working?"


    "No," the monster replied, his face pale as a sheet. "I¡­ I can''t open it. I can''t open the portal!"


    His voice rose in panic. "I can''t open it! This has never happened before! Oh no, oh no, this is bad¡ªreally bad! I''m stuck here too! What do we do?!"


    The monster iled, utterly flustered, before desperately trying to weave another portal. But again, nothing changed.


    "Tell me how it works!" I urged. "Maybe I can do it!"


    "No can do," he replied, shaking his head. "Only those entrusted with the key by the Master of the Realm can open it."


    At his words, the monster suddenly froze, then snapped his head up as if struck by a realization.


    "...Wait. Could it be¡­?"


    "What is it?" I asked.


    He grabbed my shoulders, his single eye locking onto mine.


    "Boy, the only condition for me waking up is an anomaly in the Immortal Realm."


    "Yeah¡­ I kind of figured that," I replied, nodding cautiously.


    "The anomaly this time¡ªI thought it was just the


    Oni Blight


    . The Gatekeeper is old, after all. It wouldn''t be surprising if he failed to deal with it¡­ But that


    Oni Blight


    was still young. Even an old Gatekeeper should''ve been able to handle it."


    "Maybe the Gatekeeper was too sick to do his job?"


    It was a logical assumption, though I had no idea if the old man had any chronic illnesses.


    "Maybe¡­ but think about this. What if the


    Oni Blight


    wasn''t the only anomaly?"


    "You mean¡­ there are more?"


    "Exactly. I didn''t want to admit it, but it''s possible. Abnormal


    Oni Blights


    are caused by imbnces in the Realm¡­ but what if the imbnce wasn''t confined to the Realm''s demons?"


    "What are you saying?" I asked, still struggling to follow his train of thought.


    "Listen closely, boy. Only the Master of the Realm has the authority to open the paths between the Immortal Realm and the real world. By the same token, only the Master can seal them off."


    "Wait, stop. Who is this Master?"


    "You know who it is. You''re smart enough to figure it out!"


    Before I could respond, a loud crash echoed through the valley.


    Reflexively, I turned toward the source of the noise and saw a nearby rock face shatter under a massive impact. Among the debris, a single figure shot toward us like a bullet.


    "The Master¡­ has turned into an


    Oni Blight


    . And when I rang that bell earlier, I summoned them here! This is a disaster!"


    I quickly activated my inherited treasure, resonating it with


    Silveit


    to enhance my body. I leapt to the side, dragging the monster with me just as a


    Silveit


    thread shot past us, slicing through the air where we''d stood.


    The thread, missing its mark, floated in the air like a serpent. Dust settled, revealing the figure that had emerged from the impact.


    They were dressed in pure white


    kariginu


    , a style simr to the exorcist robes I''d worn for Shichi-Go-San ceremonies. The design, however, was older¡ªmuch like the garments Harunaga had worn during his rituals.


    The one-eyed monster stared at the figure, his voice trembling as he spoke.


    "That''s the Master of the Immortal Realm¡ªthe one who created this world, subdued me, and lived for centuries as a peerless exorcist!"


    Creating an entire world¡­ that wasn''t something just anyone could do. Only someone of the Seventh Rank¡ªor possibly higher¡ªhad that kind of power.


    "...Just to confirm," I asked, "what rank is the Master?"


    "Undisputedly


    First Rank


    ," he replied.


    A chill ran down my spine.


    Harunaga had told me that in Japan''s old system, the ranks were referred to as¼× (First),ÒÒ (Second),±û (Third), and so on. The


    Oni Blight


    we''d just defeated was a Third Rank entity. Harunaga himself had been a Second Rank.


    And First Rank was above even that.


    "...Seventh Rank¡­" I murmured.


    My heart pounded uncontrobly.

 Chapter 164 Clash of the Titans

    The


    Master of the Immortal Realm


    before me said nothing.


    He simply stared, motionless. There was no sign of him weaving Silveit, nor any indication he was about to attack.


    But if what the one-eyed monster had said was true¡­ then this was my first encounter with a


    Seventh Rank


    being.


    "...I''m allowed to exorcise him, right?"


    I asked the question aloud, though it was as much for myself as for the monster at my side.


    This was my first time facing off against a


    Seventh Rank


    ¡ªthe Master of the Immortal Realm, and the very creator of this world.


    The weight of it made my chest tighten.


    But Aya wasn''t here. Nina wasn''t here either. Saying this felt like I was calling them liabilities, which I hated, but I couldn''t deny it bolstered my resolve.


    "I can fight at full power," I said, more to myself than anyone else.


    The one-eyed monster beside me groaned softly, clearly troubled.


    "...Run, boy. Run as fast as you can."


    "Run? Not exorcise him?" I asked, not breaking eye contact with the Master.


    "The Master is undefeated. Always has been. And now he''s turned into an


    Oni Blight


    . You''ve got no chance!"


    "...But," I replied, my gaze still locked on the Master of the Immortal Realm.


    "If I run, I can''t go back to the real world, right?"


    "Well, that''s¡­"


    "Then there''s no choice."


    I resonated my inherited treasure with Silveit, the sharp crack of golden threads filling the air. The threads wove around me, glowing as I strengthened my body with


    Physical Enhancement


    .


    The Master of the Immortal Realm shifted, a subtle but clear reaction.


    That could only mean one thing.


    He could see my Silveit.


    "There''s no way around it," I said, channeling all my magic. "I have to exorcise him."


    "


    Tree Binding


    !"


    Roots erupted from the ground, countless branches surging toward the Master. They were enchanted with


    Wood Attribute


    , designed to absorb the opponent''s magic as they grew stronger.


    The roots raced toward him¡ªbut the Master moved.


    His hand gleamed.


    Instinctively, I grabbed the one-eyed monster and leapt skyward.


    A fraction of a secondter, everything at ground level was severed¡ªcleanly, devastatingly.


    The roots of


    Tree Binding


    , the nearby forest of skeletal tree-monsters, even the distant cliffs¡ªall cut in a single stroke, precisely one meter above the ground.


    A deafening rumble followed, as enormous fragments crashed back to earth, throwing up clouds of dust and debris.


    "Holy¡ª!" The one-eyed monster screeched in terror. "That''s the Master''s magic!"


    The spell resembled my


    Wind de


    , but on an iprehensible scale.


    The power, the range¡ªeverything about it was leagues beyond me. That single attack had swept across hundreds, maybe even thousands of meters.


    Looking around, the lush terrain from before was now reced by a deste expanse, choked with swirling dust clouds.


    Could I ever achieve this level of power?


    As the thought crossed my mind, the Master of the Immortal Realm shrugged casually, as if the destruction was of no concern.


    "This space is too cramped," he said, his voice calm and resonant.


    "


    Sky Piercer!


    " I shouted, unleashing a high-pressure water jet spell, aiming for the opening created by his words.


    The Master tilted his head, dodging¡ªbut not entirely. The jet grazed his right ear, leaving a small hole.


    "Unbelievable!" the monster eximed, sounding almost thrilled. "It''s been 200 years since anyone managed to wound the Master!"


    "It''s just a hole in his ear," I replied, my voice tight.


    That wasn''t nearly enough to qualify as a real hit. I needed to follow up.


    I pped my hands together sharply, preparing my next move. It was my routine, the one I used whenever Ibined Silveit with


    Fairy Magic


    .


    As I invoked my spell, small fairies¡ª


    Pixies


    ¡ªemerged, fluttering around me. The Master''s expression shifted slightly, his lips curling into a faint smile.


    "Foreign magic, is it?" he mused.


    "Take this!" Imanded the Pixies, sending them hurtling toward him.


    But the Master simply exhaled¡ªa soft, almost yful breath. The air around him shimmered with visible magic energy, dense and oppressive.


    The Pixies faltered as soon as they entered the magic field. Their graceful movements turned erratic, their paths chaotic. Momentster, they crashed to the ground and dissolved into faint sparks of light.


    "Amusing, isn''t it?" the Master said, his tone almost amused. "When exposed to overwhelming power, even fairies lose their way."


    His words stung because they were true. His sheer presence¡ªhis raw magical energy¡ªhad overwhelmed the Pixies, rendering them useless.


    I clenched my teeth and unleashed another spell.


    "


    zing Lance!


    "


    This wasn''t the time for


    Oboro Moon


    . If he could see my Silveit, he wouldn''t give me the time to cast such a preparation-heavy spell.


    For now, I needed to rely on straightforward attacks to create an opening.


    The Master, however, raised his hand and spun it in a circr motion, manipting the surrounding magic and drawing thetent energy of the Immortal Realm into hismand.


    It was the same technique my father and I had practiced¡ªmanipting external magic flows¡ªbut on a scale I couldn''t even fathom.


    The spiraling magic diverted the trajectory of my


    zing Lance


    , sending it veering off course. It detonated harmlessly in the distance, the explosion lighting up the sky as the Master cocked his head, curious.


    "You don''t know how to use


    Rotation Magic


    ?" he asked.


    I fell silent.


    I knew what


    Rotation Magic


    was¡ªan advanced technique for circting magic within the body to maintain bnce and efficiency.


    But I had never imagined it could be used like this.


    The Master''s disy filled me with equal parts terror and fascination.


    "Boy!" the monster beside me shouted. "Stop this! We have to run! We can''t win!"


    "No."


    I rejected his plea firmly.


    If the Master was a


    Seventh Rank


    like me, he wouldn''t let me escape. Just as I wouldn''t let him. Running wasn''t an option.


    And besides¡­


    "I already told you¡ªI''m going to exorcise him."


    I reached for one of the treasures hanging around my neck, winding Silveit around it as I invoked its power.


    "¡ªCome forth,


    Thunder Child


    !"


    Lightning roared to life behind me as my summoned spirit emerged. The Master of the Immortal Realm smiled.


    "What a fascinating toy you''ve brought, my lord!" Thunder Child bellowed.


    "Ah," the Master said, almost wistfully. "It seems the art of demon-ying persists, no matter the era."


    Their words hung in the air as the two faced each other, both grinning.


    But I wasn''t done.


    I grabbed another treasure, channeling its energy as I activated its power.


    "Rise,


    Harunaga of the Silent Fields


    !"


    If I didn''t strike first, I''d be finished. To survive, I had to use every weapon in my arsenal.


    After Itsuki descended into the abandoned well, Soichiro carried the unconscious cksmith to a small bed inside the cabin. Heid the man down carefully and stepped outside.


    "¡­I hope they''re all right," he muttered to himself.


    Seated on a chopping block left by the cabin''s entrance, Soichiro stared intently at the well.


    He didn''t truly understand what kind of ce this "Immortal Realm" was. But one thing he knew for certain: his son, Itsuki, was a genius. Brilliant, capable, strong¡ªand endearingly cute. He also knew that if Itsuki was around, it was far safer than being in thepany of most exorcists.


    Even so, a father couldn''t help but worry.


    "¡­Still," he sighed, his thoughts drifting.


    The de he''d brought with himy at his left side as he waited. Leaves rustled in the wind, and the sun began its slow descent, casting the forest in golden hues. An unseasonal scent of peaches drifted through the air, tickling his senses.


    "Oi, Soichiro," a raspy voice called from behind.


    "Awake already, Sensei?" Soichiro turned to see the old cksmith leaning heavily against the window frame of the cabin. His face was pale and etched with pain, eachbored breath making his chest heave.


    The sight struck Soichiro deeply. Compared to the man in his prime, this cksmith now seemed shrunken, frail¡ªa shadow of his former self.


    "The messenger¡­ hase?" the cksmith asked between shallow breaths.


    "The one-eyed one?" Soichiro replied.


    The cksmith nodded weakly, his expression contorting further as if swallowing some great pain.


    "What did it¡­ tell you?" the cksmith croaked.


    "About the Immortal Realm and its cycles of expansion and contraction."


    "...I see. If it exined that much, the ''sealing protocol'' should hold."


    The cksmith''s voice sounded as if every word drained away years of his life. His tone wasn''t so much directed at Soichiro as it was an attempt to reassure himself.


    "Soichiro," he rasped, his voice tinged with urgency. "Listen carefully. Take the kids and¡­ leave this mountain."


    "That''s not possible, Sensei. Itsuki has entered the Immortal Realm."


    "What¡­?"


    "To exorcise an Oni Blight."


    "That''s¡­ absurd!" The cksmith''s eyes widened in shock.


    His gaze shifted past Soichiro, fixing on something behind him. Soichiro followed the man''s line of sight and turned around. There, near an unseasonal peach tree, was a circr portal¡ªa gateway to another world.


    Emerging from the portal were two children: Aya and Nina.


    Neither showed any signs of injury; they looked exactly as they had before entering.


    "¡­It''s over?" Soichiro asked.


    "Yes! Itsuki-kun did it in no time!" Aya answered enthusiastically, her eyes sparkling with admiration.


    Nina, however, didn''t share Aya''s excitement. She immediately turned back toward the portal, staring into the void as if waiting for someone.


    Soichiro noticed the discrepancy right away. Something wasn''t right.


    "And Itsuki?" he asked.


    "He said he''dest," Aya replied, her earlier excitement dimmed by concern.


    It wasn''t just Soichiro who found the situation unsettling. Aya''s expression grew worried, mirroring his own.


    The cksmith, too, seemed perturbed, his face pale as he opened his mouth to speak.


    "That¡­ that portal shouldn''t stay open! Call the boy back now!"


    A sudden gust of wind swept through the clearing, carrying with it a faint, otherworldly aroma. The sweet and ephemeral scent of the Immortal Realm tickled Soichiro''s senses, leaving a strange buzz in his head.


    "Didn''t the messenger tell you to suppress your magic!?" the cksmith shouted at the children, his voice hoarse with panic. "Magic attracts¡­ them! And you''vee back soaked in it!"


    The scent wasn''t just from the portal¡ªit was emanating from the children.


    "What were you thinking!? This ce is a target now!" the cksmith bellowed.


    And then, it happened.


    A fierce wind surged through the area.


    "Ugh¡­!" Soichiro shielded his eyes, squinting against the violent gale.


    The wind was so strong it felt as if the children might be swept away. Without hesitation, Soichiro extended


    Silveit


    , his enchanted threads coiling around them to pull them closer.


    It was the right move.


    A roaring cacophony followed¡ªa tempest so powerful it threatened to rip the mountainside into the sky. The cabin shattered into fragments, trees were uprooted, and debris was drawn into the air, forming a massive, swirling sphere above.


    Despite the chaos, Soichiro held his ground, his feet firmly nted as he reeled the children in. He nced upward.


    Floating high above was a figure.


    It was a woman, dressed in a frilly pink blouse and a billowing ck skirt. Her thick-soled boots glinted ominously in the fading sunlight.


    In her hand, she held a ck umbre. Though no rain fell, she tilted it slightly, revealing a forehead adorned with two prominent, curling horns.


    An Oni.


    "¡ªFound you."


    The words echoed, cold and deliberate.


    It was immediately clear. This wasn''t an ordinary demon. The magical pressure radiating from her rivaled Soichiro''s own.


    But why?


    Soichiro''s mind raced. This location was not densely popted, nor was it a ce an Oni of such power would typically target. On top of that, the area was warded by barriers.


    Why here?


    "¡­No," he muttered to himself. "That''s not it."


    The realization dawned on him.


    This ce had been a target from the beginning.


    The existence of the Immortal Realm was no secret to those who had lived long enough¡ªor to demons old enough to have learned of it through whispers and rumors.


    And then there was the matter of magical concealment. Four years ago, during Itsuki''s


    Shichi-Go-San


    ceremony, Akane had exined:


    "Most barriers can conceal up to a Sixth Rank''s magic, but a Seventh Rank''s power¡­ is impossible to hide."


    The threads came together in his mind.


    The Immortal Realm¡­ was created by a


    Seventh Rank


    .


    His thoughts were interrupted by a sudden shift in the air. The swirling mass of debris in the sky began to descend¡ªfast.


    "Damn it!"


    Soichiro grabbed the children, extended


    Silveit


    to pull the cksmith toward him, and used


    Material Shift


    to create a shallow pit justrge enough for them all. He dove into it.


    A heartbeatter, the storm hit.


    Debris and fragments of wood, along with shattered remnants of the cabin, rained down, reducing thendscape to rubble. The ground was scoured clean, leaving only a barren wastnd in its wake.


    "How¡­ how is there a demon here!?" Aya''s panicked voice cut through the chaos.


    Soichiro didn''t answer. Instead, he gently pushed the children further into the shelter and stood up.


    "Stay here," he ordered.


    The storm''s fury abated just enough for him to leap out of the pit.


    Standing amidst the devastation was the Oni.


    She stood still, gazing longingly at the closing portal before finally turning her attention to Soichiro.


    "Well, well," she said with a smile. "Such a skilled little hider."


    "...You''re named, aren''t you?" Soichiro asked, his tone sharp and usatory.


    It wasn''t a question; it was a certainty.


    The Oni''s smile widened, her eyes sparkling with amusement.


    "Oh my, oh my! It''s been ages since anyone appreciated my charms," she purred. "It would be rude not to introduce myself." Your next journey awaits at empire


    With a graceful tilt of her umbre, she dered her name.


    "I am


    Arame Koushi, the Lady of Tempests.


    "

 Chapter 165 Raging Tempest

    "My name is


    Lady of Tempests, Arame Koushi


    ."


    Soichiro felt one of his eyebrows twitch involuntarily.


    The name was familiar.


    After all, named demons were rare. It was precisely because of their rarity that their names were recorded and cataloged for tracking.


    Naturally,


    Lady of Tempests, Arame Koushi


    was one such name, preserved in thebat records of the Kamiarizuki family. Herst sighting was in 1959. That encounter ended without exorcism, leaving behind a grim tally of fallen exorcists.


    The only inconsistency was her appearance. The records described her in more traditional attire, unlike her current modern, edgy clothing. However, her appearance¡ªespecially her outfit¡ªcould easily be altered through


    Attribute Shift


    .


    "I finally found the Immortal Realm¡­" Arame Koushi sighed wistfully, her eyes drifting to the now-closed portal. "But it''s gone and shut itself. Such a delightful, sweet fragrance¡­ I''d love to smell it over and over again. Couldn''t someone bottle it into perfume?"


    "Why are you here?" Soichiro asked, his tone t but sharp.


    "What an uncouth question. This is why I don''t like humans," she said with an exaggerated sigh, tapping her umbre lightly against her shoulder.


    "There''s a treasure here, isn''t there? One that grants immortality," she said, her eyes gleaming with amusement.


    "¡­I see," Soichiro muttered.


    Itsuki hadn''t told him about the


    Peach of the Immortal Realm


    . Soichiro wasn''t aware of its existence, but he did suspect that the Immortal Realm was a world created by a Seventh-Rank exorcist. If so, such a treasure didn''t seem improbable.


    "So," Arame Koushi continued, her gaze sweeping over everyone present, "which one of you is the Gatekeeper? You must be able to open the portal again."


    Her eyes scanned them like a predator sizing up its prey.


    Soichiro''s mind raced. Behind him, in the dug-out pit, were the children and the cksmith. Neither could be counted asbatants.


    With his decision made, Soichiro dropped into a sword-draw stance, letting


    Silveit


    extend outward like a snake.


    "Even if such a treasure exists here," he said, voice firm, "it is not something I could ever hand over."


    Without waiting for a reply, he lunged forward, the distance between them vanishing in an instant.


    Arame Koushi smiled, twisting her body in a fluid motion. Her movements were precise and deliberate, showing a familiarity with the sword techniques of exorcists. She ducked under the arc of Soichiro''s de, her upper body leaning just enough to avoid the strike.


    But Soichiro anticipated this.


    He manipted


    Silveit


    , wrapping it around her midsection.


    At the critical moment, he nted his feet firmly into the ground, rotated his hips, and let his de fly from its sheath¡ªa blindingly fast strike.


    The movement was too quick for Arame Koushi to counter, and for the briefest of moments, her smug smile faltered.


    Night de Style''s signature move:


    Star Runner


    .


    The elerated de closed the gap, reaching her neck with incredible speed. The collision rang out¡ªa metallic ng that reverberated through the air, jolting Soichiro''s arm with the impact.


    "¡­Tch!" Soichiro grunted.


    He quickly reinforced his right arm and leg with


    Silveit


    . With enhanced strength, he pulled his de back and attempted another strike, aiming to sever her neck.


    However, Arame Koushi sprang off the ground, using her neck as an axis to twist her body. She spun gracefully, avoiding the follow-up sh.


    "What''s this?" she teased with a smirk. "You trying to make me dance?"


    She twirled twice in midair, using the momentum tounch a devastating kick at Soichiro.


    "Ugh!"


    Soichiro barely managed to raise his sword in time to block the blow, but the force sent him skidding across the forest floor, scattering leaves in his wake.


    Arame Koushi didn''t relent. She leapt into the air, her feet wreathed in swirling wind. She kicked off invisible footholds, gaining speed and altitude, before hurling herself toward Soichiro like a missile.


    Realizing he couldn''t take the attack head-on, Soichiro ducked low. Her wind-propelled kick roared past him, grazing the top of his head before crashing into the mountainside with explosive force.


    BOOM!


    The shockwave pulverized the slope, sending a cloud of dirt and rock flying in all directions.


    Anticipating the debris, Soichiro grabbed the children with


    Silveit


    and pulled them back, retreating further to protect them from the falling rubble. He judged that the cksmith could fend for himself.


    As the dust began to settle, a chilling voice rang out.


    "Do I look weak to you?" Arame Koushi''s tone was light, almost yful. "People keep underestimating me."


    Soichiro didn''t respond.


    "Do I look like someone who can''t handle a little closebat?"


    Suspended rocks and debris suddenly froze in midair, caught by an invisible force. On closer inspection, Soichiro realized it was the wind itself holding them in ce.


    "This is so disappointing. Such a letdown. Truly," she sighed, her eyes narrowing as they locked onto Soichiro.


    "To think a mere human would dare to think they can fight me."


    With a single motion, she raised her finger and pointed it directly at Soichiro.


    BOOM!


    The rocks hovering around her were hurled forward like cannonballs.


    "Damn it¡ª!" Soichiro cursed, quickly manipting


    Silveit


    into a shield. He altered its attributes to form a translucent barrier in front of him.


    The first boulder mmed into the shield, followed by a second. By the third, cracks spread across its surface with an ominous creak.


    Realizing the shield wouldn''t hold, Soichiro called out.


    "Run! Both of you! Get out of here!"


    "Oh, the children aren''t the Gatekeeper?" Arame Koushi mused. "Fine. Let them go."


    With a wicked smile, she spun her finger in a circle. Following her gesture, a powerful whirlwind began to form, pulling debris and broken trees into its violent current.


    The wind carved into the ground, peeling away bark and shredding wood as it intensified, creating an inescapable storm around Soichiro and the cksmith.


    "Which one of you is the Gatekeeper?" she said, her gaze shifting between them. "Killing the Gatekeeper would close the portal, wouldn''t it? If only you''d mark yourselves with something obvious."


    Her lips curled into a smirk.


    "Well, no matter. You''re both exorcists. Even without hands, you should be able to manage some magic, right? I''ll just hack off your limbs and figure it outter."


    She paused, then let out a dramatic sigh. Find more to read on empire


    "Oh, how silly of me! I could''ve just taken the children hostage. That would''ve been so much easier. Still, my little oversights are part of my charm, don''t you think?"


    With that, she exhaled deeply, her expression lighting up as though she''d just had a brilliant idea.


    "For now, I''ll go retrieve the children!"


    The deration was all Soichiro needed. Before she could act, he wrapped


    Silveit


    around her, anchoring himself against the storm.


    "Ugh!"


    Ignoring the wind that sliced at his skin, he charged forward, breaking through the gale.


    "Anyone who dares to harm children¡ª"


    With all his strength, he swung his fist.


    "¡ªcannot be allowed to walk free!"


    The punchnded squarely, sending Arame Koushi flying.

 Chapter 166 Master of the World Part I

    "


    Master, dodge!


    "


    "¡­Got it."


    The moment the World''s Master pointed their hand toward us, the one-eyed monster let out a panicked shout.


    Even though I could see their Silveit threads thanks to


    True Sight


    , the sheer speed with which those threads shot past my head sent a chill down my spine.


    Their magic threads had a range spanning several kilometers, simr to mine. The moment one struck a distant tree, the wood rotted instantly.


    Theplex attributebination of water, wind, and wood¡ª


    Corruption


    . The tree trunk turned pitch ck, bubbling as it released an acrid stench. Just imagining what would happen if it hit me sent a shiver down my spine.


    "Master! I''m here! Stop using magic!" the one-eyed monster wailed in desperation. Tears welled up in his singlerge eye, unnervingly massive and glistening.


    "¡­They''re not listening," I remarked.


    "That doesn''t mean I shouldn''t try!" he shot back indignantly.


    Despite his protests, I had no reason to believe his words would reach their target.


    "


    You''re strong!


    " the World''s Master roared.


    "


    A demon praising a human? How unusual,


    " replied Raikou Douji, with a boomingugh.


    The two shed, their voices thunderous, fists crashing into each other in rawbat. Both were enveloped in


    Body Reinforcement


    , and each impact sent shockwaves rippling outward, scattering sparks of magic into the air.


    The terrifying part? Despite being locked in meleebat with Raikou Douji, the World''s Master continued hurling magic in our direction.


    How could they detect us when we were concealed by the magic of


    Harunaga of Adashino


    ?


    "


    A well-forged opponent deserves to be acknowledged!


    " Raikou Douji bellowed as he unleashed a right kick.


    The Master deflected it with abination of their left arm and leg, a faint smile on their lips.


    "


    What an odd sentiment.


    "


    With a flick of their hand, the Master extended three threads of Silveit, entwining them around Raikou Douji''s leg. In an instant, the threads activated


    Corruption


    , and his obsidian armor began to bubble and dissolve like melting cheese, releasing dark smoke.


    However, Raikou Douji didn''t flinch. He used


    Attribute Shift


    to transform his corrupted leg into pure lightning, eradicating the damage in an instant. With a sharp pivot on his left foot, he delivered a kick to the Master''s torso with his healed right leg.


    BOOOOM!


    The force of the kickunched the World''s Master skyward, pulling the air¡ªand us¡ªup with them.


    "


    Good, Raikou Douji,


    " a low, sinister voice echoed.


    From a hidden vantage point, countless paper effigies¡ª


    Katashiro


    ¡ªburst into action, swarming toward the airborne Master. Harunaga had been waiting for this opening.


    The Master''s lips curved upward as they observed the approaching effigies. A momentter, they erupted into mes, the deafening st painting the sky red with fire. The resulting heatwave grazed my face, forcing me to shut my eyes momentarily.


    When I opened them, the mes above were swirling into a concentrated vortex, shrinking steadily as they spiraled toward the Master''s hand.


    "


    Magic¡ªnow called sorcery¡ªdraws its power from ''ki'' or mana,


    " the Master said, hovering ominously. Their hand continuedpressing the vortex of me into a single fireball.


    "


    But by wrapping oneself in mana and forming a barrier, one can absorb an enemy''s sorcery as their own. Observe.


    "


    I extended Silveit backward in anticipation of their next move.


    Almost as if waiting for this, the World''s Master hurled the condensed fireball directly at us.


    "


    You see? I can wield your own sorcery against you.


    "


    The fireball reached me in an instant, its zing light filling my vision.


    "Damn it¡ª!"


    I conjured an earthen wall, hoping to block the inferno. The explosion struck, spilling mes over both sides of the wall. The heat was oppressive, but the barrier held.


    "


    You call it sorcery now, not magic? How ironic,


    " the Master mused.


    The moment I dispersed the wall, the Master stood before me. I flung the one-eyed monster to safety, reinforcing my legs with Silveit as I leapt backward.


    Then Iunched a full-body strike:


    Body m


    .


    "


    Impressive,


    " the Master remarked, catching my kick with crossed arms.


    "


    Close-rangebat is rmended in battles between Seventh-Rank exorcists. Surely you understand why.


    "


    "Because¡­"


    Inded, pivoting to stabilize myself, then swung my legs wide in a spinning motion. The centrifugal force added momentum to my sweeping kick.


    "


    ¡­magic can be seen!


    "


    Night de Style''s spinning strike:


    Komauchi


    .


    "


    Exactly so,


    " the Master replied, sliding several meters back from the impact.


    I caught a glimpse of their lips curling upward again.


    ¡­Not enough.


    I knew it. My strength alone wasn''t enough. Compared to my father or Renji-san, Icked the physical power to deliver a decisive blow.


    Of course. They were both over 180 centimeters tall, with muscr builds exceeding 80 or 90 kilograms. My small, elementary school frame couldn''t measure up.


    But that wasn''t a reason to give up.


    I had magic. I had Silveit.


    With magic, I couldpensate for strength. With threads, I could extend my reach.


    This was what I had worked so hard to master.


    "I won''t let you escape!"


    I charged again, targeting the retreating Master.


    They had given me an invaluable piece of advice: long-range magic was ineffective when both sides could see it.


    ¡­But that only applied to long-range magic.


    This was where my father''s lessons ended and my own ingenuity began.


    I extended Silveit, aiming for the Master''s torso.


    They dodged effortlessly, a faint shadow crossing their face.


    "


    I told you already. Long-range sorcery is ineffective.


    "


    "I know. I heard you."


    The extended Silveit passed the Master and wrapped around Raikou Douji''s right arm in the distance.


    Raikou Douji, understanding my intent, yanked his arm back with incredible force.


    The sudden eleration propelled me forward. My lightweight frame offered no resistance, allowing me to hurtle toward the Master at breakneck speed.


    I channeled Silveit into both hands, shaping the threads into twin invisible des with


    Attribute Shift: de


    and


    Attribute Change: Wind


    .


    This was the first spell I had mastered:


    Wind Cutter


    .


    Ibined it with Night de Style''s sword-drawing technique:


    "


    Wind Cutter!


    "


    The spell reached its apex.


    This was


    Star Runner


    .


    THWACK!


    A sharp, wet sound filled the air as the strike connected.


    ck blood sprayed from the Master''s torso. Despite the injury, their lips curved upward again.


    "


    Marvelous,


    " they said.


    I nodded. It was exactly as they said. If long-range magic was useless, I could simply incorporate it into closebat.


    I wasn''t certain yet.


    But for the first time, I felt like I was getting the hang of it.

 Chapter 167 Master of the World Part II

    "Magnificent. That was truly magnificent."


    The World''s Master coughed up a froth of blood as he spoke words of praise.


    Even as I listened, Iunched another kick toward him.


    However, he avoided it with a quick backstep, leaving me tond on the ground. Seeing he didn''t counterattack with Silveit, I spoke up.


    "¡­Thank you."


    My shing strike hadnded squarely on its mark, a clean hit. ck blood poured from the wound, staining the ground before the bleeding stopped almost instantly. The reason was obvious¡ªSilveit threads sewed the World''s Master''s injury together as if stitching up a surgical wound.


    "You''re thanking me? You''re quite an odd one, boy."


    Indeed, I had just attempted a newbination: integrating magic into close-quartersbat.


    It sounded simple when put into words, and even I thought it might be doable. But in reality, it was far from easy.


    The Two Problems


    First, high-powered magices with recoil.


    Take my me Spear, for example. It''s a spell that condenses mes into a spear andunches it, only to explode upon impact, maximizing its damage against monsters.


    But what would happen if I used it in closebat? That''s obvious¡ªI''d get caught in the st and die.


    The same goes for Oboro-tsuki. There''s no way I''d use that spell near myself. The coteral damage could easily include me.


    Second, I''m simply not used to it.


    The Night de Style that my father taught me integrates magic into its techniques, but it relies almost exclusively on Body Reinforcement. I was never trained tobine it with other forms of magic.


    So, Ick experience. Maybe "unfamiliarity" is a better way to describe it since I''ve never even attempted such a thing before.


    "¡­Hm."


    Ultimately, the only thing I can rely on is the feeling I just grasped for the first time.


    "Your expression has changed. nning something, are you?"


    The World''s Master observed me with a knowing look, prompting me to harden my expression. I wasn''t nning anything nefarious.


    I simply wanted to expand what I could do.


    I wrapped Silveit threads around both legs and added four more threads, two on each arm, wrapping them tightly like tape.


    Preparationplete.


    "¡­Alright."


    I exhaled lightly, then kicked off the ground.


    elerated by Body Reinforcement, my body closed the distance in an instant.


    The sh I hadnded earlier, which had taken just one breath to inflict, was now 90% healed. Within moments, the World''s Master''s wound, clothing included, had fully regenerated. His magic was powerful, and his healing magic was even more so¡ªexceptionally advanced.


    I exhaled and used Body Reinforcement again,unching a Wind Cutter toward him, fully expecting him to dodge.


    As anticipated, he leaned to the side, easily evading the strike.


    I took advantage of that brief hesitation to leap forward.


    Both arms wrapped in Silveit were infused with Attribute Change: Water. The additional weight dragged on my movements, but I forced them toply using Body Reinforcement. I drove a dropkick¡ªBody m¡ªtoward the Master with all my weight behind it.


    "¡­Impressive."


    The Master caught the kick with his arms, a hint of surprise in his voice.


    If Icked the necessary weight, I simply needed to use magic to add it. That was the idea behind creating those massive water masses. But, of course, that alone wasn''t enough to faze the Master.


    He grabbed my legs mid-air.


    "Adding weight through magic is clever. But your invisible sh was far superior."


    Dangling from his grip, I allowed gravity to pull me downward.


    As I fell, the water masses I had conjured shifted unnaturally, adhering to the Master''s body. It made sense¡ªit was magical water under my control.


    "¡ª?"


    The Master seemed momentarily puzzled.


    Unbeknownst to him, the water masses weren''t the only things attached to my hands. Hidden within them were Silveit threads, acting as fuses connected to the water.


    Much like a detonator''s cord.


    "Hey," I said, tightening my grip on the threads.


    Not "like" a fuse¡ªit was a fuse.


    "This is gonna hurt."


    With those words, the water masses detonated.


    BOOOOM!


    The magical water encasing the Master exploded inward, sending a deep, resonating shockwave through his body. A muffled groan of pain escaped his lips.


    "¡­Tsk!"


    The grip on my legs loosened. Seizing the opportunity, I twisted free andnded on the ground.


    I immediately retreated, creating distance between us. There stood the Master, grimacing yet grinning as if to maintain a facade of strength.


    "That was¡­ effective."


    "I told you it would hurt."


    I recalled something I had once seen on YouTube¡ªa banned fishing technique called "dynamite fishing." The method used underwater explosions to kill fish en masse, illegal because of its devastating impact on ecosystems. Ament exined how shockwaves in water are far more potent and faster than in air.


    It must''ve been true. The Master''s reaction confirmed it.


    By using magically conjured water to contain the explosion, the force remained focused entirely on his body.


    "You''re kind."


    "You''ve taught me a lot. Consider it a thank-you."


    "What an extraordinary response¡­"


    The Master staggered, spitting out a thick stream of ck blood.


    It''s a simple fact that Body Reinforcement enhances only the body''s exterior. No exorcist fortifies their internal organs; it''s unnecessary. That''s why attacks that reach the inside are particrly devastating.


    With the Master still reeling, I distanced myself further.


    Standing behind him was my summoned thunder demon, Raikou Douji.


    "A splendid curse, boy!"


    Raikou Douji bellowed and delivered a powerful kick to the Master, who was too injured to properly defend. The Master''s body flew through the air like a ser ball, bouncing several times beforeing to a halt.


    Harunaga''s magic followed up immediately. The same explosive spell the Master had stolen earlier detonated on his prone body.


    The resulting shockwave rattled the earth, and I conjured a whirlwind using Attribute Change: Wind to clear the ck smoke.


    What emerged from the dissipating smoke was a figure barely standing. His left arm was gone, his left eye and ear charred ck, and Silveit wrapped around his leg barely kept him upright. His torn clothing revealed a sword tucked at his side.


    He must''ve twisted his body mid-explosion to shield his core at the expense of his left side.


    Despite his battered state, the Master smiled defiantly.


    "This battle¡­ has been delightful. Truly, my heart danced. To spar with a promising child, in any era¡­ Ah, it''s truly marvelous."


    Raikou Douji charged in for the finishing blow.


    "Let me end this properly."


    I summoned five more Silveit threads, ready to deliver the final strike. No matter how experienced the Master was, he couldn''t recover from this.


    Yet my instincts screamed otherwise. My heartbeat quickened, warning me of imminent danger. The one-eyed monster''s words¡ª"invincible"¡ªresurfaced in my mind.


    "Raikou Douji!"


    I shouted, but before my voice reached him, the Master''s remaining hand gripped the hilt of his sword.


    "Reverse the cut¡ª Shadowlight Kagemitsu."


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!